
* A Project Gutenberg Canada Ebook *

This ebook is made available at no cost and with very few
restrictions. These restrictions apply only if (1) you make
a change in the ebook (other than alteration for different
display devices), or (2) you are making commercial use of
the ebook. If either of these conditions applies, please
check gutenberg.ca/links/licence.html before proceeding.

This work is in the Canadian public domain, but may be
under copyright in some countries. If you live outside
Canada, check your country's copyright laws.
IF THE BOOK IS UNDER COPYRIGHT IN YOUR COUNTRY,
DO NOT DOWNLOAD OR REDISTRIBUTE THIS FILE.

Title: One Night's Mystery. A Novel.
Author: Fleming, May Agnes (1840-1880)
Date of first publication: 1876
Edition used as base for this ebook:
   New York: G. W. Carleton;
   London: S. Low, 1879
Date first posted: 18 February 2011
Date last updated: 18 February 2011
Project Gutenberg Canada ebook #726

This ebook was produced by:
Brenda Lewis, woodie4
& the Online Distributed Proofreading Canada Team
at http://www.pgdpcanada.net

This file was produced from images generously made available
by the Internet Archive/University of California Libraries






  POPULAR NOVELS.

  By May Agnes Fleming.


  1.--GUY EARLSCOURT'S WIFE.
  2.--A WONDERFUL WOMAN.
  3.--A TERRIBLE SECRET.
  4.--NORINE'S REVENGE.
  5.--A MAD MARRIAGE.
  6.--ONE NIGHT'S MYSTERY.
  7.--KATE DANTON.
  8.--SILENT AND TRUE.
  9.--HEIR OF CHARLTON.
  10.--CARRIED BY STORM. (_New._)

       "Mrs. Fleming's stories are growing more and more popular every
       day. Their delineations of character life-like conversations,
       flashes of wit, constantly varying scenes, and deeply interesting
       plots, combine to place their author in the very first rank of
       Modern Novelists."

  All published uniform with this volume. Price $1.50 each, and sent
  _free_ by mail on receipt of price,

  BY
  G. W. CARLETON & CO., Publishers,
  New York.




  ONE
  NIGHT'S MYSTERY.

  A Novel.

  BY
  MAY AGNES FLEMING,

  AUTHOR OF
  "GUY EARLSCOURT'S WIFE," "A WONDERFUL WOMAN,"
  "A TERRIBLE SECRET," "NORINE'S REVENGE,"
  "MAD MARRIAGE," ETC.



  NEW YORK:
  _G. W. Carleton & Co., Publishers._
  LONDON: S. LOW & CO.
  MDCCCLXXIX.




  COPYRIGHTED, 1876, BY
  G. W. CARLETON & CO.

  TROW'S
  PRINTING AND BOOKBINDING CO.,
  _205-213 East 12th St._,
  NEW YORK.




                               CONTENTS.


  CHAPTER                                                       PAGE

      I.--Sydney                                                   9

     II.--Cyrilla                                                 18

    III.--School-Girl Gossip                                      25

     IV.--"So Young, and so Untender"                             31

      V.--"Part now, Part well, Part wide Apart"                  39

     VI.--Why Miss Dormer Hated Fred Carew                        51

    VII.--"Under the Tamaracs"                                    60

   VIII.--"All is Lost but Honor"                                 66

     IX.--"A Tempest in a Teapot"                                 72

      X.--The Last Night                                          84

     XI.--"A Laggard in Love"                                     89

    XII.--"Allan-a-Dale to His Wooing has Come"                  100

   XIII.--"Allan-a-Dale is no Baron or Lord"                     111

    XIV.--"Men were Deceivers Ever"                              120

     XV.--"To One Thing Constant Never"                          129

    XVI.--"His Honor, Rooted in Dishonor, Stood"                 143

   XVII.--"He's Sweetest Friend, or Hardest Foe"                 158

  XVIII.--"The Feast is Set"                                     165

    XIX.--The Guests are Met                                     175

     XX.--"Death is King--and Vivat Rex"                         183

    XXI.--"'Twas on the Evening of a Winter's Day"               192

   XXII.--"Oh, Whistle, and I'll Come to Ye, my Lad"             203

  XXIII.--Fairy Gold                                             214

   XXIV.--Vendetta                                               224

    XXV.--"Good-bye, Sweetheart"                                 234

   XXVI.--"Oh! the Lees are Bitter, Bitter"                      245


                            PART SECOND.

      I.--Sydney                                                 252

     II.--"Sintram"                                              260

    III.--Talk and Tea--and a Letter                             270

     IV.--A Basket of Flowers and a Dinner                       282

      V.--A Long Talk and a Little Walk                          290

     VI.--"One Yellow New-Year Night"                            299

    VII.--"Fair as a Star"                                       309

   VIII.--Twilight in Lucy's Room                                319

     IX.--"My Life has Found what Some have found so Sweet"      326

      X.--"I shall have had my Day"                              333

     XI.--"Her Heart's Desire"                                   343

    XII.--Teddy                                                  346

   XIII.--At the Play and After                                  357

    XIV.--A Visit and a Golden Wedding                           365

     XV.--"No Sun goes Down but that some Heart does Break"      375

    XVI.--"A Fond Kiss, and then we Sever"                       380

   XVII.--"As One Whom His Mother Comforteth"                    386

  XVIII.--"The Light in the Dust Lies Dead"                      392

    XIX.--"It is Good to be Loyal and True"                      398

     XX.--A New-Year Gift                                        408

    XXI.--"Two Hands upon the Breast and Labor Past"             414

   XXII.--Dolly                                                  421

  XXIII.--"He who Endures Conquers"                              428

   XXIV.--"Into Marvellous Light"                                436




ONE NIGHT'S MYSTERY




CHAPTER I.

SYDNEY.

      "A girl who has so many wilful ways,
         She would have caused Job's patience to forsake him,
       Yet is so rich in all that's girlhood's praise,
       Did Job himself upon her goodness gaze,
         A little better she would surely make him."


A gray, quaint Canadian town, a dozen rows of straggling streets,
tin-roofed houses that wink and twinkle back the frosty fall
sunshine--houses uniform in nothing except their dulness and their
glistening metal roofs. Dull, very dull they certainly are;
two-storied, many-windowed, of dingy red brick or gloomy gray stone;
depressing beyond all telling to the eye and mind of the solitary
stranger doomed for his sins to drag out a few dreary months in the
stagnant--well, let us say--town of Petit St. Jacques. Stagnant--that
is the word. Life long ago lay down for a siesta there, and never woke
up. Religion is the only thing that seems at all brisk. Many gilt
spires point upward to the blue Canadian heaven; a full score of bells
clash forth each Sunday, and thrice on that day, and thrice each
week-day, the great booming bell of the dim old Cathedral de Ntre
Dame chimes forth the "Angelus Domini," as you may hear in some
dreamy, world forgotten town of old France. Beneath its gray stone
arches tall pines and feathery tamaracs toss their green plumes in the
salt breezes from the stormy gulf, and brilliant-plumaged,
shrill-voiced Canadian birds flit among the branches. In the fiercely
hot, short-lived Canadian summer grass grows green in the
market-places and busiest streets of Petit St. Jacques.

In the summer. But the summer, brief and sweet as a pleasant dream, is
at an end; the ides of October are here. Shrill October winds whistle
down the wide empty streets; drifts of scarlet maple and orange
hemlock leaves swirl in your face; a black frost holds the earth iron
bound; your footsteps ring like steel over the unpaved sidewalks; the
keen breath of coming winter sets your blood leaping, your eyes
sparkling, and lights in dusk Canadian cheeks a hue rosier than all
the _rouge vgtal_ on earth can give.

"And the last of October will be Halloween! This is the
twenty-ninth--only two days more. Girls, _do_ stop whooping like a
tribe of Mic-macs gone mad, and list, oh! list to me. Friday next is
Halloween."

But the speaker's voice was lost in the shrieking uproar of
five-and-thirty school-girls "on the war-path." Afternoon school was
over, the day scholars gone home, and the boarders, out in the
playground for the last half-hour's recess before evening study, were
rending the heavens with the deafening, distracting din that
five-and-thirty of those rose-cheeked, gold-haired, corseted angels
alone know how to raise.

If there was one thing besides its churches for which Petit St.
Jacques was famous, it was the establishment of the Demoiselles
Chateauroy for young ladies. It stood in the centre of the Rue St.
Dominique; and if there was anything to choose in the matter of
dulness and respectability among all the dull and respectable streets
of the little town, the Rue St. Dominique should be awarded the palm.
There were no shops, there were no people; the houses looked at you as
you passed with a sad, settled, melancholy mildew upon them; the doors
rarely opened, the blinds and curtains were never drawn; prim little
gardens, with prim little gravel-paths, shut in these sad little
houses from the street; now and then a pale, pensive face might gleam
at you from some upper window, spectre-like, and vanish. The wheels of
a passing wagon echo and re-echo down its long silence; the very dogs
who sneak out to waggle their tails in the front grass-plot have a
forlorn and secret-sorrow sort of air. Take it for all in all, you
might travel from the St. Lawrence to the Rio Grande and not find
another so absolutely low-spirited and drearily respectable a street
as the Rue St. Dominique. Indeed, as Miss Sydney Owenson often and
justly remarked, it was a very poor compliment to St. Dominique to
christen it after him at all. Miss Sydney Owenson was one of the
Demoiselles Chateauroy's five-and thirty boarders; and it may as well
be stated here as elsewhere, had made the Demoiselles Chateauroy more
trouble, broken more laws, been condemned to solitary confinement
oftener, been the head and front of more frolicsome offendings, and,
withal, been better loved by both pupils and teachers during the past
three years than the other four-and-thirty put together.

"Miss Owenson is in disgrace every week of her life," Mademoiselle
Jeanne Chateauroy was wont to observe, taking a surreptitious pinch of
snuff, "and, if strict justice were administered, would be in
punishment and disgrace every day of the week; but, _ma foi!_ what
would you? It is only high spirits and good health, after all. She
keeps the school in a ferment, that is true; there is no mischief of
which she is not ringleader, but it is innocent mischief, after all;
she has the smile and voice of an angel; it is impossible to be as
severe with her as she deserves, and then, Mon Dieu, it is the best
heart that ever beat."

This _pensionnat des demoiselles_ of the sisters Chateauroy was
situated, as has been said, in the centre of the Rue St. Dominique,
fronting directly upon the street--its extensive gardens and
playground in the rear. A wooden wall eight feet high shut in this
sacred inclosure and its angelic "jeunes filles" from the sacrilegious
eye of man. In the face of the fierce summer sun, in the teeth of the
fierce winter blasts, the twelve green shutters that protected the
twelve front windows were kept jealously closed and barred. No prying,
curious daughter of Eve might by any chance look out upon the gay and
festive dissipations of the Rue St. Dominique--no daring masculine eye
might ever in passing glance in. This prison discipline had only
existed within the past two years, and a dark and dreadful legend was
whispered about through the dormitories in the "dead waist and middle
of the night" to all newcomers of the reason why. As usual, it was all
Sydney Owenson's fault. Perched on top of the highest desk in the
school-room, her eager head thrust out of the window, this daring,
ill-behaved girl had deliberately winked at a passing soldier from the
dingy old stone barracks outside the town. The soldier had winked back
again; then this totally depraved Miss Owenson had thrown him a kiss;
then this dreadful soldier threw _her_ a kiss, and grinned, and went
by. Next day he came again; next day Miss Owenson was perched up on
the window-sill, like sister Anne on the watch tower, to see if there
was anybody coming. Sent by her guardian-angel, no doubt, at this
dreadful juncture, Mademoiselle Chateauroy the elder came into the
school-room; Mademoiselle Chateauroy's horrified eyes beheld Miss
Owenson with all the superior half of her person projecting into the
Rue St. Dominique: Mademoiselle Chateauroy's stunned ears overheard
these words:

"I say, Mr. Lobsterback, who _is_ that lovely young officer I saw
prancing all you fellows to the English Church last Sunday? All the
girls are dying to know, and I told them I would find out. We're all
in love with him. Do tell us his----"

Mademoiselle Chateauroy heard no more. To seize Miss Sydney Owenson,
to tear her from her perch, to slam down the window, to glare
annihilation upon the grinning red-coat, to confront the offender,
livid with horror, was but the work of a second.

What awful fate befell the culprit no pupil knew--no, not to this day;
her punishment was enshrouded in the same dark mystery that envelops
the ultimate end of the Man in the Iron Mask. She had not been
expelled, that was clear, for that was two years ago; and when
questioned herself, Miss Owenson was wont to look for a moment
supernaturally solemn, and then go off into a peal at the remembrance
that made the "welkin ring."

It is close upon five on this October evening, when the thirty-five
boarders of the _pensionnat_ are disporting themselves in the primrose
light of the dying day, under the watchful and weary eyes of Miss
Jones, the English teacher. It is a French play, and a very noisy one.
"Brother Hermit, can you dance?" half a dozen tall girls are chanting,
in high, shrill, sing-song French. Shrieks of laughter rend the
atmosphere, and Miss Jones covers two distracted ears, and calls
frantically, and calls in vain:

"Young ladies! Oh, dear me! Young ladies, _less_ noise."

The noise grows fast and furious, the chanting rises shriller and
shriller, the screams of laughter wilder and wilder. The "Brother
Hermits" caper about like dancing dervishes gone mad. In the midst of
it all, a tall, dark, handsome girl, with a double eye-glass across
the bridge of her patrician aquiline nose, comes laughingly up to
half-delirious Miss Jones.

"It's more like a _maison de sant_, with the lunatics set loose, than
a decorous young ladies' school," she remarks. "I say, Miss Jones,
where is Sydney Owenson?"

"I don't know. Oh, if the study bell would but ring! Go and look for
Sydney Owenson in the thick of the _mle_; you'll be sure to find
her; they never could make half so much noise without her. Oh, good
heaven! hear that."

Another ear-splitting shriek made Miss Jones cover her bruised and
wounded tympanums. The dark damsel laughed.

         "At once there rose so wild a yell
          Within that dark and narrow dell,
          As all the fiends from heaven that fell
          Had pealed the banner-cry of ----"

"Miss Hendrick!" screamed Miss Jones.

"The place unmentionable to ears polite. Don't cry out before you're
hurt, Miss Jones. No, Syd isn't there, however they manage to raise
all that racket without her. Where can she be? I want to tell her that
Friday is Hallowe'en, and that Mrs. Delamere has invited all our class
who will be allowed to go to a party at her house."

"Indeed, Miss Hendrick!" Miss Jones, the English teacher, fixed two
suspicious light-blue eyes upon Miss Hendrick's dark, handsome face,
and expressed volumes of disbelief in that one incredulous word.

"Yes, 'indeed,' Miss Jones, and you are not invited, I'm happy to say.
You don't believe me, do you? You never _do_ believe anything Cyrilla
Hendrick says, if you can help yourself, do you? You see, Mrs. Colonel
Delamere happens--unfortunately for you--to be a lady, and has a
weakness for inviting young ladies only to her house. That is why,
probably, she is blind to the manifold merits of Miss Mary Jane Jones.
You're name _is_ Mary Jane, isn't it, Miss Jones? I saw it in your
prayer-book. No, don't apologize, please--it's more one's misfortune
than one's fault to be born Mary Jane Jones--'A rose by any other
name,' etc."

All this, with her black eyes fixed full upon Miss Jones's face, in
the slowest, softest voice, an insolent smile on her handsome lips,
Miss Cyrilla Hendrick said.

Miss Jones sprang to her feet, passion flashing from her eye, her
pale, freckled complexion flushing crimson.

"Miss Hendrick, your insolence is not to be borne! I will _not_ bear
it. The moment recreation is over, I will go to Mam'selle Chateauroy
and report your impertinent speech."

"Will you, really? Don't excite yourself, dear Miss Jones. If you
palpitate in this way, something will go crack. Tell mam'selle
anything it pleases your gracious highness; it won't be the first time
you've carried stories of me. Mademoiselle can get a better teacher
than you any day, but first-rate pupils don't grow on every
tamarac-tree in Lower Canada. Adieu, dear and gentle Miss Jones! I
kiss your ladyship's hands. Sydney! Sydney! where are you?"

She walked away, sending her fresh, clear young voice over all the
uproar. Miss Jones, the teacher, looked after her with a glare of
absolute hatred.

"I'll be even with you yet, Miss Cyrilla Hendrick, or I'll know the
reason why! You have given me more insolence during the past year than
all the school together. As you say, it's no use complaining to Miss
Chateauroy. You're a credit to the school, _she_ thinks, with your
brilliant singing, and playing, and painting; but I'll pay you for
your jibes and insults one day, mark my words--one day, and that
before long."

"Sydney! Sydney!" the clear voice still shouted. "Now, where can that
girl be? 'That rare and radiant maiden, whom the angels call Lenore.'
Sydney! Sydney-y! Sydney-y-y-y!"

She stops, expending all her strength in one mighty shout that rises
over the wild, high singing of the French Canadians, "Frre l'Hermite,
savez vous danser?" It comes pealing to an upper window overlooking
the playground, and a girl huddled up cross-legged like a Turk takes
two fingers out of two pretty pink ears, and lifts a yellow head from
a book to listen.

"Sydney! Sydney Owenson! Oh, my own, my long-lost daughter!" cried
Miss Hendricks with ear-splitting piercingness, "where in this wicked
world are you?"

"Bother!" mutters the girl in the window, and then the yellow head,
"sunning over with curls," goes down again, two fingers return into
two ears, a pair of gray eyes glue themselves once more to the pages
of the book, and Miss Sydney Owenson is lost again to all sublunary
things. They may shriek, they may yell, they may rend the heavens with
their unearthly cries, they may drive Miss Jones deaf and
frantic--Cyrilla Hendrick, the friend of her bosom, the David in
petticoats to her Jonathan ditto, may split her voice in her
distracted cries for "Sydney," Sydney is a thousand miles away;
nothing short of an earth-quake may arouse her, so absorbed is she.

Yes, something does.

"Miss Owenson!" says the awful voice of Mademoiselle Chateauroy the
elder, and Miss Owenson drops her book and jumps as though she were
shot. "Miss Owenson, what book is that?"

A small, snuff-colored lady, with a frisette and a head-dress of
yellow roses and black beadwork, confronts her--a very small, very
snuff-colored lady, with glancing opal eyes--Mademoiselle Stephanie
Chateauroy.

Miss Owenson puts her two hands, the book in them, behind her back,
and faces Mademoiselle Stephanie _ la_ Napoleon the Great. She is a
pretty girl--a very pretty girl of seventeen or so, with gray, large,
innocent-looking eyes, a pearly skin, a soft-cut, childish mouth, and
curls of copper gold down to her slim girl's waist.

"Yes, mam'selle," says Miss Owenson, in a tone of cheerful meekness;
"did you call me, mam'selle?"

"Why are you not in the playground, Mees Owenson?" demands, severely,
mademoiselle.

"Oh, well!" responds Miss Owenson, losing a trifle of her cheerful
meekness, "I'm sick of 'Brother Hermit' and the other stupid plays,
only fit for the babies of the _premire_ class. Besides, the noise
makes my head ache."

Miss Owenson makes this remarkable statement calmly. The open window
at which she has been sitting is just three feet over the heads of the
rioters, and in the very thick of the tumult. Its utter absurdity is
so palpable that mademoiselle declines to notice it.

"Mees Owenson is aware that absence from the playground, in play hour,
is a punishable offence?" goes on mademoiselle with increased
ascerbity.

"Oh, yes," says Miss Owenson, quite cheerfully once more; "that's no
odds. Nothing's any odds, when you're used to it, and I ought to be
used to every species of punishable offences in this school by this
time."

"Mees Owenson, what were you reading when I entered this room?"

"A book, mam'selle."

"Mees Owenson, _what_ book?"

"Oh, well--a story-book then, if you will have it, by a person you
don't know--a Mr. Dickens. I know it's against the rules, but it was
all an accident--upon my word it was, mam'selle."

"An accident, you sitting here in play-hour reading a wicked novel!
Mees Owenson!"

"It's not a wicked novel. Dickens never wrote anything wicked in his
life. Papa has every one of his books in the library at home, and used
to read them aloud to mamma. And I mean it's an accident my finding
the book. It isn't mine; I don't know whose it is; I found it last
evening, lying among the cabbages--honor bright, mam'selle! I'll pitch
it back there now."

And then, before Mlle. Stephanie can catch her breath, Miss Owenson
gives the volume behind her a brisk pitch out of the open casement,
and it falls plump upon the head of her sworn friend, Cyrilla
Hendrick.

There is a moment's pause, and teacher and pupil confront each other.
That an explosion will follow, Miss Sydney Owenson fully expects, but
what was she to do? Helen Heme's name was on the fly-leaf. Helen Heme
was a day-scholar, who surreptitiously smuggled story-books inside the
sacred walls of the _pensionnat_ for the private delectation of the
boarders. Helen had been threatened with expulsion the next time she
was caught in the act "red-handed," so to say, and it was much more on
Helen's account than on her own that Sydney Owenson was palpitating
now.

"I coaxed _so_ hard for that 'Pickwick,'" Sydney thinks. "I hope to
goodness some of the girls will pick it up and hide it outside. I
don't mind mam'selle's flare-up--I'm used to it--but I'd never forgive
myself if Nell came to grief through me."

She looks up now into mademoiselle's indignant face, clasps two little
white hands imploringly, and begins, with that voice and smile
mademoiselle herself declares to be the most charming on earth, to
wheedle her out of her just wrath.

"Oh, Mam'selle Stephanie, _don't_ be angry, please. I know it's wrong
to break rules, but then I am so tired of the stupid old plays out
there, and the girls _are_ so noisy and rude, and my head _did_ ache,
and the book was not a bad book--upon my word and honor it wasn't,
mam'selle; not a bit like a novel at all, and I _did_ find it among
the cabbages last evening, and----"

Mademoiselle Stephanie knows of old that Miss Owenson is perfectly
capable of going on in this strain without a single full stop for the
next hour. Therefore, without a word, she pulls a letter out of her
pocket and hands it to her pet pupil.

"I will overlook your disobedience this once, _petite_," she said,
"because it is probably the very last time you will ever have a chance
to disobey. Read your mamma's letter, my dear; I know what it
contains, as it came inclosed in one to me. _Chrie_," mam'selle's
voice absolutely falters, "you--you are about to leave school."

Sydney Owenson rises to her feet, the great gray eyes dilate and grow
almost black with some vague terror. She looks at her letter--a look
of absolute affright, the last trace of color leaving her pearl-fair
skin--then at mademoiselle.

"Papa," she falters. "Oh, mam'selle! _don't_ say papa is----"

"Worse?--No, my dear. You poor child, you are as white as the wall.
No, papa is no worse--it isn't that--it is--but read your letter,
_tres chre_; it will tell you all about it, and believe me, my dear,"
and mademoiselle lays two snuff-colored old hands kindly on the girl's
shoulders, "no one in this school will regret the loss of its most
troublesome pupil more than I shall."

She toddles away and leaves Miss Owenson to read her letter. "Ah," she
sighs, "it is the best, the tenderest little heart in the world, after
all. I shall never love another pupil so well. Only a baby of
seventeen, and to be married in a month! _Hlas_, the poor little
one!"

Sydney tears open her letter; it is a lengthy, spidery, woman's
scrawl.

                                  "OWENSON PLACE, _October 25, 18--_.

     "MY DEAR LITTLE DAUGHTER:--I have written to the Mademoiselles
     Chateauroy, telling them to have all things ready for your
     departure on Monday, the third of November. You are to leave
     school, and for good. Papa is not worse really, but he thinks he
     is, and he pines for you. He has taken it into his head--you know
     how hypochondriacal he is--that he will die before the year ends,
     and he insists that you must be married at once, else he will not
     live to see it. Now don't worry about this, Sydney. I know how
     foolish you are concerning poor papa's whims, and it is only a
     whim. Bertie is here, came by the Cunard steamer from England three
     weeks ago, and is naturally all impatience to see you. It is a
     _very_ absurd whim of papa's, I think myself, this marrying a child
     of seventeen and a boy of twenty-two; but what use is it my saying
     so? _I_ was nine-and-twenty when I married Captain Owenson. Still,
     I am sure, I hope you will be happy; and Bertie is so nice and
     good-tempered and gentlemanly and all that, that any one might get
     along with him. Rebecca will reach Petit St. Jacques Saturday
     afternoon, and you and she will start for home on Monday morning.
     Papa has actually sent to Paris for your wedding-dress, and pearls,
     and veil, as though good enough could not have been got in New York
     City; but it is another of his whims to look down upon everything
     in _this_ country, and think nothing fit for you that doesn't come
     from Europe. I'm sure sometimes I wonder he ever married an
     American lady, or that he found a school on this continent fit for
     his only child. I know he would have sent you to the _Sacre
     Coeur_ at Paris, only he couldn't bear to put the ocean between
     himself and you. But this has nothing to do with it. So bid the
     young ladies and teachers good-by, and be ready to start on Monday
     morning with Rebecca.
                                      "Your affectionate Mother,
                                                     CHARLOTTE OWENSON.

     "P.S.--Bertie sends his love and a kiss, he says, to all the pretty
     girls in the school. He is as foolish as ever, but very handsome
     and elegant, I must say. Christ Church College has improved him
     greatly. He wanted to accompany Rebecca, but, of course, I wouldn't
     hear of anything so improper as that.                      C. O.

     "P.S. No. 2.--By the by, papa says you may invite your particular
     friend, Miss Hendrick, if you like, to be one of your bridemaids.
     He knew her aunt, Miss Phillis Dormer, in England, and her mother
     comes of one of the best families in Dorsetshire. As if the best
     family in Dorsetshire mattered in America.                 C. O."




CHAPTER II.

CYRILLA.


The long, loosely written, rambling letter dropped on Sydney's lap,
her hands folded over it, and she sat strangely quiet (for her),
looking out at the faint opaline twilight sky. To leave school on
Monday--to be married in a month! Surely enough to startle any
school-girl of seventeen. Besides being the daughter of the richest
man, besides having double, treble the spending money of any other
girl in the _pensionnat_, besides having silks and laces and jewels as
though she were five-and-twenty and "out," besides having beauty and
talent and goodness and grace, Sydney Owenson had one other and still
greater claim to be "queen rose" of Mlle. Stephanie's "rosebud garden
of girls,"--she was engaged! All and each of the four-and-thirty other
boarders of mam'selle--not to speak of the one-and-twenty
day-scholars--looked forward in the fulness of time to a possible
lover, a prospective engagement, and an ultimate husband, but a real
lover and a _bona fide_ engagement none of them had yet attained, with
the exception of Miss Owenson. That heighth of bliss Miss Owenson had
reached in her sixteenth birthday. The midsummer vacation over, the
young lady had returned to Canada from her paternal mansion--a
solitaire diamond ablaze on one slim finger, a locket (with a
gentleman's portrait and a ring of brown hair) around her white
throat--and calmly announced to all whom it might concern that she was
engaged.

The first stunning shock of surprise over, a torrent of questions
poured upon the blissful _fiance_.

"Oh! good gracious! Oh, Mon Dieu! was she really? Oh, how nice! _Oh!
c'est charmant?_ What was his name? Where did he live? How did it come
about? What did he say? Was he handsome? Was he rich? Did papa and
mamma know? Oh, what a love of a ring, and oh, how splendid it was to
be engaged at sixteen! And when, O Sydney! _when_ were they going to
be married?"

"There! there! there!" cried Miss Owenson shrilly, breaking away from
fifty-six eager, excited faces. "I am sorry I told you anything about
it! One would think I was the only girl in the world ever engaged
before. If you leave me alone I'll answer all your questions. Stand
off, and let me see. 'His name?' Well, his name is Albert
Vaughan--Bertie Vaughan--a pretty name to begin with. 'Where does he
live?' He lives at Oxford at present; at least he was on his way back
there when I left home. 'How did it come about?' Well, it didn't come
about; it was always to be, destined from all time, and that sort of
thing. Ever since I can remember anything, I remember being told I was
to marry Bertie some day, if I behaved myself--family arrangements,
you see, like a thing in a story. 'What did he say?' Oh, well, he just
came to me on my birthday, and slipped this ring on my finger, and
said, 'I say, Syd, I want you to marry me this day twelve months, or
thereabouts, you know;' and I said, 'All right, Bert, I will.' 'Is he
handsome?' Handsome as an angel, Helen--brown eyes, brown curling
hair, fair complexion, rosy cheeks like a girl, small hands and feet,
and the sweetest little love of a mustache! 'Is he rich?' Poor as a
church mouse, Cyrilla--not got a sou in the earthly world; but as I
am to have enough for both, that doesn't signify. 'Do papa and mamma
know?' Of course they know, goosies! Bertie and I would never have
thought of such a thing if papa hadn't told us to think of it. 'And
when are we to be married?' Oh, I don't know--not for ever so long. I
don't want to be married--it's dreadfully dowdy and stupid. We won't
be married for ages--not until I'm old--oh! ever so old--twenty-one,
may be. It's nice enough to be engaged, but married--bah-h-h!"

Miss Owenson pronounced her "bah!" with the disgusted look of one who
swallows a nauseous dose, and sprang to her feet.

"I say, girls! let's have a game of 'Prisoners' Base;' I'm dying for a
romp. Come!"

Miss Owenson had her romp until the pearl pale cheeks glowed like twin
pink roses, and the vivid gray eyes streamed with laughing light. But
from that hour a halo of romantic interest encircled her.

She had a lover--she was engaged--she would be married in a year. Oh,
happy, thrice happy Sydney Owenson! Every month or so came to her a
letter bearing the English postmark, dated "Ch. Ch., Oxford"--real,
genuine love-letters. Mlle. Stephanie shook her head, and passed them
over in fear and trembling to her engaged pupil. She had never had
such a thing before, and to a certain extent it was demoralizing the
whole school.

Six-and-forty youthful heads ran more on lovers than on lessons, on
engagements than on "Tlmaque" or "Chopin's Waltzes." Miss Owenson,
as a matter of Christian duty, read those epistles of her young
Oxonian faithfully aloud to her six-and-forty fellow-students. On the
whole, they were rather a disappointment. They contained a great deal
of news about boating on the Isis, riding across country, college
supper parties, and a jolly time generally, but very few glowing
love-passages to his affianced. Indeed, beyond the "Dear little Syd"
at the beginning, and "Your affectionate Bertie" at the end, they
didn't contain a single protestation of the consuming passion which it
is to be supposed possessed him.

"Of course not," Sydney was wont to cry out indignantly, when some of
the more sentimental young ladies objected to these love-letters on
that head. "You wouldn't have Bertie spooning all the way across the
Atlantic, would you? I suppose, Helen, you would like the sort of
letters Lord Mortimer used to write to namby-pamby, milk-and-waterish
Amanda Fitzallan, 'Beloved of my soul!' Ha! ha! I fancy I see Bert
writing that sort of rubbish to me. He wouldn't do it twice, let me
tell you!"

As may be seen, Miss Owenson was not in the slightest sentimental
herself--not one whit in love, in the common acceptation of the word,
with Bertie Vaughan. "He was the dearest, jolliest old fellow in the
world--Bertie," she was calmly accustomed to observe; "and since she
_must_ marry somebody sometime, she would rather marry Bert than
anybody else, but to go spooning as they did in books--no, not while
either of them kept their senses."

She sits very quietly now, the letter on her lap, looking out at that
pale yellow, frosty sky--a little pale, and very thoughtful.

Going to leave school--going to be married! All the old life to end,
and the new to begin. And the old life had been such a _good_ life,
such a pleasant life; she was so fond of school and of all the
girls--well, with about three-and-twenty exceptions. She could never
play "Brother Hermit," or "Hunt the Slipper," or "Tag" any more--never
any more! Married women never jumped skipping-ropes, never played
"Puss in the Corner," or got people to swing them until their heels
touched the beam in the barn each time! Never! never! It was all dull
and stupid, and dowdy, being married. And great tears rose up in Miss
Owenson's gray eyes and splashed, one by one, down upon the fatal
letter.

"All alone, Syd?" cries a brisk voice, and, with a swish of dingy
skirts, Miss Hendrick is in the room. "And a letter--another
_love_-letter! Happy girl! Well, 'blessed are they who expect nothing,
for they shall not be disappointed!' of whom I am one. And how is our
beauteous Bertie?"

"It isn't from Bertie," answers Sydney, hastily wiping away the last
tear. "It's from mamma, and"--a great gulp--"O Cy, I'm going to leave
school!"

"Happy girl once more! When and why?"

"On Monday, and--to be married."

"On Monday, and be married! Happy, happy, happy girl! I wish I were
going to leave school on Monday, and be married. I wouldn't sit by
myself in the dark and mope, I can tell you. But what's all the hurry
about?"

"Read the letter," says Miss Owenson, placing it in her hand, and
looking out with a woe-begone face at the fast darkening evening sky.
One, two, three, four, five more evenings may she watch that little
white, cold-looking, half moon float up yonder among the tamaracs,
five more evenings may she listen to the discordant shrieks of the
thirty-four boarders making day hideous, and then never more for all
time. And another large tear comes plump down, at the misery of the
thought, in her lap.

Cyrilla Hendrick reads the letter, and throws it back with an envious
sigh.

"What a lucky girl you are, Syd! A father and mother who dote upon
you--a _rich_ father and mother, a handsome young husband waiting for
you, and all the freedom and gayety of a married woman yours, at
seventeen. While for me--ah, well!" with a bitter laugh, "as poor
Freddy used to say, 'Life can't be all beer and skittles' for the
whole of us."

"Freddy!" Sydney exclaimed, looking up at her friend with sudden
curiosity, "that is the first time I ever heard you mention any man's
name! Who is Freddy?"

"Ah, who indeed?" Miss Hendrick answers with another half laugh.
"'Thereby hangs a tale,' which I'm not inclined to tell at present.
But I say again, what a happy girl you are, Sydney Owenson!"

"What, because I am to be married next month, Cy!" Sydney cries,
opening her great eyes in unfeigned wonder. "You _can't_ mean that."

"I mean that, and everything about your life. You are an heiress, you
will be a beauty, you have people who love you, you make friends
wherever you go. Why, here in school the girls swear by you--even
snuffy, priggish, dried-up little Mam'selle Stephanie, in her dreary
way, is fond of you. At sixteen you wear diamonds and 'walk in silk
array.' While I----" Again she stopped, with a gesture that was almost
passionate in the intensity of its envy. Sydney looked at her in
wonder. The bitterness of her tone and words was a new revelation; it
was a contrast indeed to the usually cool, almost insolent serenity of
Cyrilla Hendrick's manner.

"While you, Cy," Sydney supplemented, "are ten times over better
looking than I am, sing better, play better, paint and draw better,
speak four languages, and are the cleverest girl, mam'selle says, she
ever had in her school. You have an aunt who is fabulously rich, so
everybody says, who has adopted you, and whose heiress you are to be.
While, as for being married----."

Cyrilla Hendrick laughed, as Miss Owenson faltered and paused, all her
easy _insouciance_ of manner returned.

"While, as for being married, I have only to walk over to St. Jacques
Barracks and ask any of the officers, and they will take me on the
spot--is that what you want to say, Syd? And I sing well, play well,
paint well, and am a famous linguist? Lucky for me I am, since these
accomplishments are my stock in trade, with which, until some man
_does_ compassionate me, I am to earn the bread I eat."

"I don't understand you."

"Don't you? You never suspected, I suppose, that my brilliant _rle_
in the drama of life is that of governess?"

"Governess! What nonsense, Cyrilla. The rich Miss Dormer's heiress and
niece!"

"The rich Miss Dormer's heiress and niece! Sydney, would you like to
know exactly _how_ much Miss Dormer means to do for her pauper niece,
Cyrilla Hendrick?"

"If you please, Cy. You know you and your history are darkest
mysteries to Mademoiselle Chateauroy's boarders."

Cyrilla laughed, still standing behind her friend. "I knew it, _chre
belle_, and mysteries we all like to remain. Let me unveil the
darkness to you a little. I was born in Paris eighteen years ago, in a
garret--mark that, daughter of Mammon!--and my mother was the daughter
of a baronet; my father was the only brother of the rich Phillis
Dormer. My father was one of the handsomest men, one of the cleverest
men, and one of the most utterly unprincipled men in Europe--a
thorough-paced adventurer, in fact, as Aunt Phil takes care to impress
upon my innocent mind every time I see her--an out-and-out Bohemian.
Before I was twelve years old I had traversed the Continent from one
end to the other, and had a smattering of every European language. No
wonder I study them with facility _now_. When I was twelve my father
came to England, his native land, and there, in the parish of
Bloomsbury, we set up our household gods, and from utter vagabondism
went in for moderately respectable Bohemianism. My mother was
dead--luckily for her, poor soul!--and I was housekeeper in the
Bloomsbury establishment--think of that, Syd--at twelve years old!
From that until I was sixteen, I kept my father's house, and I saw
more of life--real, genuine life--in those three years than you,
mademoiselle--only child and heiress--will ever see in your whole
respectable, rich, Philistine existence! Good heaven, Syd! _how_ happy
I used to be with my handsome, clever, vagabond father and my poor,
dear little Fred."

She stopped--passionate pain, passionate regret in her face and voice.
Sydney Owenson sat listening with bated breath to this marvellous and
rather shocking revelation.

"It was poverty, Syd, but picturesque poverty; that meant truffled
turkey and champagne to-day, and a dry crust and a cup of water
to-morrow; a seat in the upper tier of a Strand theatre or Astley's
circus among the gods of the gallery, big bearded men to take me on
their knee, and kiss me, and pet me; men who wrote books, and painted
pictures, who wore sock or buskin, who got tipsy on gin and water or
Cliquot, as their finances stood. Men who taught me to roll up their
cigarettes, and to light them after. By the way, Syd," Cyrilla broke
off her half-bitter, half-cynical tone, ending in a sudden laugh,
"_do_ you remember the night, after I came here first, that Miss Jones
caught me smoking a rose-scented cigarette, a dozen of you standing
around in an awestruck and admiring row? She told Mademoiselle
Stephanie, as in duty bound, and got me punished. I vowed vengeance,
and the vendetta has waged between us ever since."

"I remember, Cy. And what a superior being you seemed to me, to be
able to sit there and smoke off four cigarettes without wincing once!
Go on."

"Oh, well!" Cyrilla said coolly, "there's nothing more to go on about.
When I was sixteen, Aunt Phil sent for me, and I bade farewell to old
England and my jolly Bedouin life, and came to America, exchanged the
tents of vagabondia for the red brick mansion of respectability. She
found me half savage, wholly uneducated, according to _her_ notions,
and knowing a great deal I would be much better without. She sent me
here--unfolded something of my antecedents to horrified ma'm'selle,
and I had to pledge myself to keep my disreputable history to myself
before I could be taken into this spotless fold of youth and
innocence. That is three years ago--I am almost nineteen, and at
Christmas I am to leave school for good."

"To go and live with Miss Dormer?"

"To go and live with Miss Dormer, in the dreariest, gruesomest old
house in America; companion to the crossest spitefulest old woman on
earth? Don't be shocked, Syd--she is! I'm to read to her, write for
her, play for her, sing for her, sew for her, feed the birds and cats,
and run her errands, all for my clothes and keep."

"And her fortune when she dies?"

"Not a bit of it! She has two wills made, unsigned. One bequeaths her
hundred thousand dollars to endow an asylum for superannuated maiden
ladies; the other bequeaths that sum to myself, on condition----"

"Well?" Sydney cried breathlessly.

"On condition that I'll swear--swear on the Bible, mind!--to do
something she wants me to do. I haven't taken the oath yet, and I
believe, oath or no oath, she will never trust me an inch farther than
she can see me. 'There is bad blood in my niece Cyrilla'"--Miss
Hendrick grows dramatic when she narrates, it is a high-pitched old
woman's voice that speaks--"'all the Hendricks were reprobates--all,
every one!' 'Do we gather grapes of thorns, or figs of thistles?' My
niece Cyrilla is--fortunately--the last of the tribe, a Hendrick to
her finger-tips, and mark my words! my niece Cyrilla will come to no
good end.'"

"Ugh, how horrid!" said Miss Owenson, with something between a laugh
and a shudder. "I wonder, thinking that she ever troubled with you at
all."

"So do I wonder. She means to utilize me until the final catastrophe
comes, and I disappear in the outer darkness to which I was born. It
is a wonderful old woman--Aunt Phil! And sometimes, Syd, sometimes,"
the handsome, youthful face darkened and grew sombre, "when I think of
what my past was, when I think of what my father is, when I think of
what my future is likely to be, I rank Aunt Phil among the prophets,
and believe, with her, that her niece Cyrilla will come to no good
end!"




CHAPTER III.

SCHOOL GIRL GOSSIP.


There is a silence for a while. Cyrilla Hendrick has walked away to
the curtainless school-room window, and stands looking out at the
pale, chill, twilight sky, where a white moon hangs silvery, a few
yellow, frosty, sparkling stars near. The tamaracs shiver and toss
their feathery green plumes in the evening breeze, a breeze that bears
a prophecy of coming winter even now in its breath. Miss Hendrick's
handsome brunette face looks darker and sadder than Sydney Owenson has
ever seen it before.

"Ten minutes and the study bell will ring, and this horrid tumult end,
for which _Dieu merci_. Look at them, Syd, 'a motley crowd, my
masters, a motley crowd.' Of course, all this I've told you is
strictly _sub rosa_. Mademoiselle Stephanie, poor old snuffy soul,
would go out of her senses if she thought I was corrupting her
favorite pupil by such improper conversation."

She half-turned around, all her gloom gone, the airy ease of manner,
so uncommon in a school-girl, and which constituted this school-girl's
especial charm, back. Independently of wealth and social position (and
no one on earth thought more of wealth and social position than this
waif of vagabondia), she liked Sydney Owenson for her own sake.

"I promised not to tell, you know, Syd; and, reprobate as Aunt Phil
thinks me, I like to keep my word. I _have_ kept it for three years;
all those noisy girls think, as you thought an hour ago, that my life,
like their lives, has been the quintessence of dull, drab-colored
gentility. Your papa was a captain in the English navy once, wasn't
he, and is a great stickler for good birth and breeding? I wonder if
he would ask the rich and respectable Miss Phillis Dormer's niece to
be your bridemaid if he were listening now?"

"If papa knew you as I do, he would like and admire you as I do,"
Sydney cried, warmly. "Who could help it? I never saw a man yet whom
you did not fascinate in ten minutes if you chose."

"If I chose?" Cyrilla laughed. "Ah, yes, Syd, the _men_ like me, and
always will; let that be my comfort. I shall be one of those women
whom other women look upon askance, and know as their natural enemy at
sight, but men will like me to the end of the chapter. Only be very
sure of this, pretty little Sydney." She took the pearl-fair face
between her two hands, and stooped and kissed her. "_You_ need never
fear me."

"Fear you, Cy? What nonsense! What do you mean?"

"This Mr. Bertie Vaughan is handsome, you say, Syd?" was Cyrilla's
inapposite answer. "Let me look at his photo again."

As a rule Miss Owenson wore her lover's picture and locket
affectionately in her trunk, but she chanced to have it on to-day. She
snatched the slender yellow chain off her neck and handed it to her
friend. She had been touched strangely by Cyrilla's confidence, more
touched still by the unexpected caress. They had been good friends and
staunch comrades during the past three years, with the average of
school-girl quarrels and make-ups; but never before had Cyrilla
Hendrick been known to kiss her or any other creature in the school.
She was wonderfully chary of enthusiasm or caresses; set down as "that
proud, conceited thing" by her fellow-boarders, admired and envied for
her superior cleverness and ease of manner, and dark, aristocratic,
high-bred face, liked by a few, Sydney Owenson chief among them, and
cordially hated by the many. Without knowing why, without being able
to reason on the matter, they instinctively felt she was of them, but
not like them.

She came into their midst with her pauper head held well aloft, a sort
of defiance in her black, derisive eyes, a sort of superior contempt
for them and their ignorance of life in her slight sarcastic smile.
Wonderfully reticent for a girl of sixteen, she yet said things, and
did things, besides the smoking of cigarettes, that proved that she
had lived, before coming here, in a very different world from any
_they_ had ever known. The sketchy outline of her life she had given
to Sydney Owenson--the sketchy outline _only_--there were details that
might have been filled in, which would have raised every red-gold hair
on Miss Owenson's pretty head aloft with dismay. She _had_ seen life
with her "handsome, clever, reprobate father," as luckily it falls to
the lot of few daughters ever to see it. Bacchanalian nights of
gambling, song-singing, wine-drinking, and festive uproar. There was
not a capital in Europe which she and her doll had not visited at the
age of twelve. She had spent three whole months behind his chair at
Baden-Baden, with a pin and a perforated card, and starved and feasted
as he lost or won. All the jolly outlaws of Bohemia had lounged in the
shabby rooms of "Jack Hendrick," where a perpetual "tobacco
parliament" seemed to reign. Scions of aristocracy, youthful sprigs of
gentility, deep in the books of the children of Israel, made it their
headquarters and lounging-place, and lost their last sovereign to
their genial host. Clever painters, whose pictures hung on the line in
the Royal Academy, had painted "Little Beauty Hendrick"--as Cyrilla
had been named--painted her as Cupids, as Undines, as Hebes, as
gypsies, as angels, as everything a plump, pretty, black-eyed rosebud
of a child could be painted. Clever actors gave her orders to their
plays, and coached her in small private theatricals. Old Jean Jacques
Dando, teacher of the ballet of the Princess Theatre, taught her to
dance, and the first violinist taught her to play the fiddle. She
could jabber in five different languages at twelve, and read French
novels by the wholesale. Tall booted and spurred military swells had
carried her aloft on their shoulders, and taught her to roll and light
their cigarettes. Midnight, as a rule, was this little damsel's hour
of lying down, and noonday her time of rising up. Then, in the midst
of this jolly, vagabond career, came Miss Phillis Dormer's offer and
its acceptance.

"Will you go, Beauty?" her father said, doubtfully. "It will be
beastly dull without you, but the old girl's rich, and intends to make
you her heiress, no doubt. She'll send you to school, and do the
handsome thing by you when she dies. Will you go?"

"Yes, father, I'll go," Cyrilla answered, promptly. "I'll pack my
trunk and be ready at once. Freddy says there's a steamer to sail day
after to-morrow."

"Ah! _Freddy_ says," her father repeated, still looking at her
doubtfully. "Look here, Beauty! I wouldn't say anything about Freddy,
or the rest of 'em over there, if I were you. Just tell the old girl
and the other Philistines you meet that you came of poor--poor, but
honest--parents _you_ know. Mum's the word about the card-playing and
the scampering over the world, and--the whole thing, in short."

"You may trust me, father. I know when to hold my tongue and when to
speak. I haven't lived with _you_ sixteen years for nothing," calmly
says Mademoiselle Cyrilla.

"No, by Jove!" Jack Hendrick cried, admiringly. "You're the cleverest
little thing that ever breathed, Beauty! You know on which side your
bread's buttered. And you'll not forget the dear old dad, eh, Cy? out
there among the purple and fine linen, and your first taste of
respectability?"

So Cyrilla came and was received by Miss Dormer--a pale, dark girl,
tall and slim, quiet, silent and demure. But Aunt Phil had the keenest
old eyes that ever sparkled in the head of a maiden lady of sixty, and
read her like a book.

"Ha!" the old voice scornfully cried; "you live sixteen years with
Jack Hendrick and then come to me and try to take me in with your
mock-modest airs! But I'm an old bird, and not to be caught with
chaff. You're a very pretty girl, Cyrilla--you take after your father
in that--and you hold your beggar's head well up, which I like to see.
You take that and your aquiline nose from your mother. Your mother was
a fool, my dear, as I suppose you know, and proved her folly to all
the world, by running away with handsome, penniless, scoundrelly Jack
Hendrick. She was the daughter of a baronet, and engaged to a colonel
of the Guards--Lord Hepburn to-day--and she ran away one night, just
three weeks before her appointed wedding, with your father. Ah! well,
she paid for that bit of romance, and is in her grave long ago--the
very best place for her. But you're a Hendrick, my niece Cyrilla--a
Hendrick to the backbone, and a precious bad lot, I have no doubt. I
never knew a Hendrick yet who came to a good end--no, not one! and you
take care, niece Cyrilla, or you'll come to a bad end, too."

"I dare say I shall," niece Cyrilla answered, coolly, seeing in a
moment that perfect frankness was best with this extraordinary old
fairy godmother. "My father always taught me that coming to grief was
the inevitable lot of all things here below. At least I hope I shall
do it gracefully."

"I'm going to send you to school," the old lady pursued, "for three
years, and mind you make the most of your time. You are as ignorant as
a Hottentot now of all you _ought_ to know, and horribly thorough in
all you ought _not_. I shall send you to the Demoiselles Chateauroy,
at Petit St. Jacques--a very strict school and a very dull place,
where even you cannot get into mischief. And mind! don't you go
contaminating your fellow-pupils by tales of vagabond life! Don't you
offend me, niece Cyrilla; I warn you of that."

"I don't intend to, Aunt Phil," the girl answered, good-humoredly. "I
shall study hard, and be a credit to you; trust me. I know my
ignorance, and am as anxious to shake the dust of vagabondism off my
feet as you can possibly be. I shall do you honor at school."

She had kept her word. She was brilliantly clever, and amazed and
delighted her teachers by her progress. She was the pride of the
school at each half-yearly exhibition; her playing, her singing were
such as had never been heard within these walls before. And in the
small milk-and-water dramas performed on these occasions she
absolutely electrified all beholders. In truth, she did it _so_ well
that the Demoiselles Chateauroy were almost alarmed.

"She goes on more like a real play actress than a school-girl," they
said; "it can't be the first time _she_ has tried parlor theatricals."

It was not, indeed. And at one of these exhibitions a little incident
had occurred that disturbed Ma'm'selle Stephanie more and more. The
rooms were crowded. "Cinderella" had been dramatized expressly for
the occasion, and "Miss C. Hendrick" came on as the Prince, in plumed
cap and silk doublet, acting her part, as usual, _con amore_, and
making much more violent love than ever Mlle. Stephanie had intended
to the Cinderella of the piece. As she came gracefully forward before
the audience, singing a song, a tall, dashing-looking man, an officer
newly arrived from England, had started up.

"It is!" he exclaimed; "by Jupiter, it is!--Beauty Hendrick!"

Miss Hendrick had flashed one electric glance from her black eyes upon
him, and the play went on. People stared, the Demoiselles Chateauroy
turned pale; pupils pricked up curious little ears and looked askance
at the big trooper. "He knew Cy Hendrick, and called her Beauty. What
did it mean?"

The performance over, Major Powerscourt sought out Mlle. Stephanie,
and a low and earnest conversation ensued--the gentleman pleading, the
lady inexorable.

"But I knew her in England, knew her intimately, by Jove!" said the
gallant major, pulling his long red mustache in perplexity. "Just let
me speak to her one moment, mademoiselle!"

Mademoiselle was resolute.

"I would be very happy, monsieur," was her answer, polite, but
inexorable, "but it is her aunt's wish that she makes no new gentlemen
acquaintances and renews no old ones. What Monsieur the major asks is,
I regret, impossible."

"Confound her aunt!" Major Powerscourt muttered inwardly, but he only
bowed and turned away. "Little Beauty Hendrick! and here! By Jove! it
will go hard with me though if I don't see her."

See her he did not. Mademoiselle Stephanie spoke a few low-toned words
to her tall pupil. Miss Hendrick listened with downcast eyes and
closed lips; then she bowed.

"It shall be as ma'm'selle pleases, of course," she answered, quietly.
"I have no wish to transgress even the slightest of my aunt's
commands."

With the words she left the parlors, and appeared no more. Next
morning she went for the midsummer vacation to "Dormer Lodge." When
she returned, the dangerous Major Powerscourt was gone.

Miss Jones, the second English teacher, had been one of the witnesses
of this scene. Miss Jones set her thin lips, and drew her own
conclusions. She hated Cyrilla Hendrick with an absolute
hatred,--hated her for her beauty and that indefinable air of haughty,
high-bred grace that encircled the girl,--hated her for her bright
cleverness and talent,--hated her most of all for her cool
impertinence to herself. There was a long debt standing between these
two,--a long debt of petty tyrannies on the teacher's part, of serene,
smiling insolence on the pupil's.

"And if the day ever comes, Miss Hendrick," Miss Jones was wont to
think--"and I think it will--I'll pay off every affront, every sneer,
every scornful smile and innuendo with compound interest."

That day was nearer than Miss Jones dreamed.




CHAPTER IV.

"SO YOUNG, AND SO UNTENDER."


"Well," the sweet girlish voice of Sydney Owenson cried, "have you
fallen asleep over Bertie's picture, Cyrilla? What do you think of
it?--handsome, isn't he?"

Cyrilla looked up. She had been critically examining the well-looking
photographed face of Mr. Bertie Vaughan through her eye-glass, in
silence, for the last three minutes. The dark eyes, brilliant as
stars, were a trifle short-sighted, black as it is possible for human
eyes to be, and consequently the least attractive feature in the very
attractive face. She dropped her glass now, and returned the portrait
to its owner.

"Very handsome, Syd; but--you won't be offended, will you?"

"Oh, dear, no! Why should I? Go on."

"But rather weak and womanish, rather fickle and unstable, I should
say. Not the sort of man to pin your faith to _too_ securely. Men with
that sort of mouth and these pretty, girlish dimples in the chin are
always weak-minded. You don't mind my saying this, do you?"

"Not a bit. Poor, dear old Bertie! I think I like weak-minded men, Cy.
If he were stern and dignified, and all that, he might think _me_
silly and frivolous, as I am, I daresay, and try to improve me, and
not let me have my own way. I should hate being improved, and I
always mean to have my own way. Yes, Cy, I prefer weak-minded men."

"No, you don't, Sydney. You may think so now, but you don't. You want
a husband you can lean upon, trust, and look up to. And there _are_
such men, for I've met them--glorious fellows, worth a woman's giving
her life for. That's the sort of husband for you, _chrie_, while
I----"

"Yes, Cy."

"While I want one who will look up to me--not a Bertie Vaughan
exactly--I wouldn't like a fickle man--but a husband whom I can rule,
who will let me henpeck him, in short! I couldn't love a man I had to
look up to--it's dreadfully tiresome, looking up. And I wouldn't live
with a man I couldn't love. It would bore me to have a supreme being
for my lord and master. And I never mean to bore myself. Those are my
principles."

Sydney laughed.

"_Mon Dieu!_ only hear her! One would think she had all mankind by
heart. Have you ever met your small, gentle, henpecked ideal, Cy?"

Cyrilla Hendrick did not answer at once, but over her face a smile
broke, a smile so soft, so tender, so womanly, that for a moment it
transformed her.

"Yes, Syd," she said, softly; "I have met my ideal, poor, dear little
fellow, and loved him well, before I ever saw you. Ah! those were the
best days of my life I begin to think; and, like all best things, they
are gone forever."

"You can't tell that. To a girl as handsome as you are infinite
capabilities lie open, as Carlyle would say. I predict that you will
make a brilliant match, Cyrilla."

"I mean to, Sydney. That is why I am here. Every accomplishment, every
one of my good looks, are so many steps toward that end. I mean to
marry well--that is, a rich man. He may be old as the everlasting
hills, he may be ugly as Caliban, he may be vulgar, he may be
absolutely idiotic--I will twine roses, like Titania, around his ass's
head, and bow myself down, and do homage before him, so that he but
possess the bags of ducats. Yes, Syd, my aunt may design me for a life
of drudgery in her bleak old house--_I_ mean to marry one of the
wealthiest men on this continent before another year ends."

"And henpeck him afterwards?"

"By no means. _That_ is my ideal. I won't henpeck my wealthy husband.
I shall simply do in all things as I please. But if the fortune of war
should go against me, Sydney, and I fail and come to grief, as Aunt
Phil says I shall, I wonder if, under all circumstances, I can count
upon a friend in _you_?"

"Under all circumstances, Cyrilla, through good report and evil
report, for better or for worse, I will be your true friend always."

"You vow this, Sydney?" She came closer, the black eyes eager, dark,
intense earnestness in her face. "It is no school-girl promise, made
and forgotten in a moment. You mean this?"

"With all my heart!" Sydney exclaimed, carried away by the moment's
excitement, her fair "flower face" flushing. "Your faithful and firm
friend to the end."

"Shake hands on that!" Cyrilla said, holding out her own; and the
white, diamond-starred hand, and the brown, ringless one met and
clasped for a moment firmly and strongly as the clasp of two men.

"It is a compact between us," Cyrilla Hendrick said. "I have a
presentiment that one day you will be called upon to fulfil that
promise. There goes the study bell at last."

"And you haven't promised to be my bridesmaid. Will you, Cy?"

"Of course. If your father will write to Aunt Phil and ask her. I know
she will be delighted to say yes. In common with all virtuous people
she has the intensest respect for rich and respectable associations.
Apropos of the rich and respectable, we're asked to a small dinner at
Mrs. Colonel Delamere's on Friday evening--Hallowe'en, you know. Will
you go?"

"Only too glad. Who knows--we _may_ see some of the new officers.
You've heard that another regiment was quartered at the barracks last
week. The colonel may fetch some of them along."

"Ah! pigs _may_ fly, but they're unlikely birds!" is Miss Hendrick's
more expressive than elegant answer. "No such luck, Syd. Mademoiselle
Stephanie, or Mademoiselle Jeanne will be along as usual, to play
sheep-dog to us lambs--or, worse still, Miss Jones--and turn to stone
any military interloper under fifty with one glance of her Gorgon
eye."

The folding doors of the school-room flew open and Miss Jones came in,
the four and thirty boarders at her heels. Cyrilla sauntered away to
her desk, singing as she went:

    "Oh, for Friday night,
       Friday at the gloaming;
     Oh, for Friday night--
       Friday's long a-coming."

"No singing in study hours. Miss Hendrick!" cried Miss Jones, sharply,
with a flash of her pale eyes.

Cyrilla smiled--the smile that always galled Miss Jones more than
words, and went humming on her way unheeding.

    "Oh, for Friday night,
     Then my true love's coming."

"I shall report you to Mademoiselle Chateauroy, Miss Hendrick!" Miss
Jones angrily cried.

"What! again? Poor Mademoiselle Chateauroy, to be compelled to
listen," Cyrilla answered, mockingly, taking her seat and her books.

Silence fell. Five and thirty girls bent five and thirty heads over
five and thirty books for the space of half an hour--then the loud
ringing of a bell, then a simultaneous jump of five and thirty girls
on their feet, a hustling of books into desks, doors flung wide, and a
marshalling, two deep, Miss Jones at their head, and in strictest
silence, down stairs to the refectory.

The meal was eaten, still in silence,--Miss Jones read aloud some
drearily instructive book, then back to the school-room--more
study--another half-hour's recreation, and then to their rooms for the
night. It was one among Miss Jones's manifold duties, to go the round
of the rooms and remove the lights. The chamber of Cyrilla Hendrick
and her companion was the very last of the row, but to that room Miss
Jones spitefully went first. Miss Hendrick was busily writing out
to-morrow's German exercise.

"What! so soon?" she cried out. "Antoinette, look at your watch. Miss
Jones _must_ have made a mistake. It's a good ten minutes yet to nine,
and I haven't my exercise done."

"It's nine o'clock, Miss Hendrick," Miss Jones retorted grimly,
seizing the lamp. "If you are behind with your exercise it is your
misfortune, not my fault."

She paused a moment, lamp in hand, and gazed at Cyrilla's indignant
face with ill-concealed exultation.

"You made a mistake this afternoon, Miss Hendrick. I _am_ going on
Friday night, in charge of you and the others, to Mrs. Delamere's."

Miss Hendrick might be discomfited, never defeated. At a moment's
notice she was ever ready to do battle with her foe.

"Are you, Miss Jones? Poor Mrs. Delamere! But she must expect to pay
some penalty if she _will_ ask school-girls. For myself, I don't
mind, but one can't help compassionating Mrs. Delamere--with her
natural dislike of _canaille_, too."

It was a coarser shaft than even Cyrilla was wont to wing. A furious
look was her answer. Then, armed with the lamp, Miss Jones had left
the room.

"_Mon Dieu!_ Cyrilla, how impertinent you are!" the French girl
exclaimed. "Are you not afraid she will report you to mademoiselle?"

"Not a bit afraid, Toinette; the principal amusement of Miss Jones'
life is reporting me to mademoiselle. I don't know what will become of
her when I leave school at Christmas, and that healthful stimulus is
taken from her sluggish blood. Now, then, Toinette--to bed, to bed!"

As a rule, the Demoiselles Chateauroy did not allow their pupils to
dissipate their minds by accepting invitations from their friends in
Petite St. Jacques.

There were a few exceptions made, however, in the graduating class by
the express desire of parents and guardians. The girls were to quit
the _pensionnat_ so soon and "come out," that to accept a few
invitations to innoxious tea-parties and dinners could do no great
harm. But even on these occasions one of the Demoiselles Chateauroy or
one of the under teachers invariably went along to keep a watchful eye
on their charges, and see that the masculine element was not too
dangerous. It was an understood thing, particularly when an invitation
came from Mrs. Colonel Delamere, that no officer under half a century
was to put in an appearance.

On this eventful Friday afternoon, then, destined to make an epoch in
more than one of their lives, the young ladies, five in number, with
Miss Jones in the _rle_ of guardian angel, set out at four o'clock
down the Rue St. Dominique to Ntre Dame Street, where resided Mrs.
Colonel Delamere, Miss Hendrick and Miss Owenson, as usual, walking
arm-in-arm, as usual, also, making a very pretty contrast--a fact
which the elder of the two at least very well knew. Cyrilla wore her
one best dress--Aunt Phil's Christmas gift, a garnet merino--its rich
tints setting off well her richer beauty, a ruffle of thread lace at
throat and wrists: for ornaments, brooch and ear-rings of rubies and
fine gold. Miss Hendrick had brought these jewels with her from
England, and, apart from their intrinsic worth and extreme
becomingness to her brunette face, valued them as parting gifts from
"Freddy."

"He gave them to me with tears in his eyes, and nearly ruined
himself, poor little dear"--Miss Hendrick always spoke of this
gentleman as though he were seven years old--"to buy them. As
Mademoiselle Stephanie would say, 'Fred is as poor as mouses of the
church.'"

Miss Owenson, in turquoise blue silk, her drooping, sun-bright
ringlets, tied back into a knot of blue ribbon, falling loosely over
her shoulders, looked by contrast white and pure and fair as a lily.
She wore no adornings, except her shining engagement ring and her
chain and locket.

"I can't quite realize, Syd," Miss Hendrick observed thoughtfully,
"that this time next month you will be, as people phrase it, 'a
respectable married woman.' And only seventeen years old!"

"It does seem absurd, doesn't it?" Sydney laughed; "it _is_ absurd. I
wish poor papa's crotchet had taken any other form; but since it has
taken this, there is nothing for it but obedience. I would do much
more unpleasant things than marry Bertie to please poor, sick,
hypochondriacal papa."

Cyrilla looked at her curiously.

"You are an oddity, Sydney--half child, half woman; I don't quite
understand you. Do you love this Bertie Vaughan?"

Sydney laughed again, and blushed--that bright, flitting blush that
made her pearl-clear face so lovely.

"Love?--love, Cyrilla?" The girl of seventeen pronounced the incisive
word shyly, as most girls of seventeen do. "Oh, well, that's another
thing, you see--something, I fancy, one thinks more of at
seven-and-twenty than at seventeen. Of love, such as I have read in
novels and poetry, I know nothing. I am not sure I ever want to know.
As far as I can make out, love and misery are synonymous. No, I'm not
in love with Bertie--I'm tolerably sure of that."

"Nor he with you?"

"Nor he with me. How could we--only boy and girl? Since I was ten
years old, and Bertie fifteen, papa gave us to understand we were to
marry some day, and we never made any objections. I like Bertie better
than any one I ever knew--that is enough."

"Enough? Oh, you poor child! You like Bertie--yes, and some day, when
you are ten years older, the right man (they say there is a right man
for all of us, if we only wait long enough) will appear on the scene,
and then--and _then_, Syd, you will wake up and know what love and
marriage mean."

Once more Sydney laughed aloud--her sweet, clear, heart-whole laugh.

"Cyrilla Hendrick turned sentimental! What shall I hear next? Have you
been reading French novels lately, Cy?--that sounds like an extract.
Oh, no, Cyrilla!"--the girl's face grew suddenly grave--"I am not a
bit like one of the heroines of your pet romances. When I am Bertie's
wife I will love him--yes, love him with my whole heart; and no man in
all this world will be to me what he will. Of love, as you mean it, I
know nothing; but that I will be Bertie's true and loyal wife I know
as well as that I am walking here."

Cyrilla smiled--the cynical and most worldly smile that often marred
the beauty of her Titian-like face.

"We will see!" she said, prophetically. "Meantime, what a romantic old
gentleman your papa must be! I thought that sort of thing, affiancing
people in their cradles, went out of fashion two or three centuries
ago."

"It is simple enough after all," Sydney answered. "I will tell you how
it was, Cy, in return for your confidence the other day. When papa was
a very young man, and a middy in the British Navy, he was guilty of
some youthful indiscretion--I don't know to this day what--but some
act that if brought to the ears of his captain would have disgraced
and ruined him for life. Mr. Vaughan, Bertie's father, was second
officer of the ship, and Mr. Vaughan came to papa's aid, rescued him
from his danger, screened him--saved him, in a word. Papa could do
nothing then to prove his gratitude, but in his heart his gratitude
was deep and strong. Years and years after, when papa had come into a
fortune, and was married, and I was a baby, his turn came. Mr. Vaughan
died poor, _very_ poor, leaving Bertie friendless and alone. Papa came
forward, sought him out, brought him here, and adopted him as his son.
I was one year old, and Bertie six, but I believe even then, Cy, he
destined us for each other. He had married mamma in New York--mamma is
American, you know--and finally, when his health began to fail, he
came and settled there. The climate agrees with him, and mamma prefers
it. Bertie was at Rugby at the time, and finally went up to Oxford. I
had not seen him for three years before last vacation, when he came
over, and, as I told you girls, gave me this ring, and informed me he
intended to marry me next year. Of course papa had told him to do it,
and I am sure if I _must_ marry, I would rather marry Bertie than any
dreadful, strange man. That is the whole story Cyrilla, romantic or
not, as you like."

"H'm!" was Cyrilla's comment, her black eyes twinkling; "what a
comfort it must be to your papa to possess so dutiful a son and
daughter. I am curious to see this docile Mr. Vaughan, and curious,
_very_ curious, Syd, to see how this romantic marriage turns out."

"You are welcome," Miss Owenson answered, stoutly. "It will be a
modern case of Darby and Joan, I feel sure. When we are married and
settled--we are to live at home with papa and mamma, of course--you
must come and make me a long visit, and we will look out together for
the ugly, old, idiotic, wealthy Bottom the Weaver, you intend to
marry."

Miss Hendrick laughed, then sighed impatiently--that look of dark
discontent Sydney had learned to know long ago over-spreading her face
like a cloud.

She glanced up at her, half-wonderingly, half-compassionately.

"Cyrilla," she said, holding the girl's arm a little closer, "what a
troubled face you wear!--what a troubled face you often wear, as
though you were almost sick of your life."

"Almost!" Cyrilla Hendrick repeated--"almost, Sydney! Why, there never
was a time when I was _not_ sick of my life. I have an infinite
capacity for discontent, I think--for discontent, envy, and all
uncharitableness. I long for freedom, for riches, for splendor, for
the glory of the world, more than words can ever tell. And drudgery,
and poverty, and meanness have been mine since I can recollect. But,
as you say, Syd, I have a handsome face, and the average of brains
behind it, and it will go hard with me, if out in the big, wide world
I cannot win for myself a place in the first rank."

Sydney Owenson gazed at her in increased wonder and perplexity. Her
own life ran on like some clear, shining river; the turbid, restless
spirit of her bolder friend she could by no means understand. In all
things her life sufficed for her, and had from the beginning; with her
niche in the world she was amply content. This craving,
never-satisfied longing for the unattainable was to her a marvel.

"We were talking of love a few minutes ago," she said, trying
perplexedly to work out the puzzle. "Are you in love, Cyrilla, with
Freddy?"

Cyrilla laughed--the sweetest, airiest laugh was Cyrilla's--the clouds
clearing away as if by magic.

"And if I am, Sydney, you don't think, I hope, _that_ has anything to
do with it! Oh, no! If I were queen of the universe, and all the best
and bravest of mankind knelt before me, I would single out little Fred
Carew and marry him from among them all, and care for him as greatly
as it is in me to care for any one besides myself, and make him most
exquisitely miserable for the rest of his mortal life, I have no
doubt. But with my chronic dissatisfaction with my lot, Freddy, at
present, has nothing to do."

"And yet you are fond of him?"

"Fond of him? Fond of Fred Carew? Ah! well, Syd, it's one of those
things that won't bear talking about. We have said good-by, and said
it for all time."

"Who knows? You will one day inherit Miss Dormer's fortune, marry your
Fred, and live happy ever after."

"Never, Syd! I opened the mysteries a little the other day. Let me
open them still more now. I told you Miss Dormer had agreed to leave
her money to me on one condition--that I solemnly swear to obey her in
one thing--did I not?"

"Yes--well?"

"Well--that one thing is, that I am never to marry Fred Carew. Before
she signs her will, if I am not already married, I am to swear, in the
presence of witnesses, that never, while I live, will I marry poor
little Freddy. If I refuse to take that oath, or if I break it when
taken, I forfeit every dollar. No more questions, Syd, and get rid of
that shocked face. Here we are at Mrs. Delamere's."




CHAPTER V.

"PART NOW, PART WELL, PART WIDE APART."


Mrs. Colonel Delamere, a fat, fair, and forty matron with the usual
comfortable, placid, stall-fed look, came forward in pearl-gray silk
to receive her youthful guests. Miss Sydney Owenson, her especial pet,
she kissed with effusion.

"You darling child! how good of you to come so early!" she whispered.
"And so we are really going to lose you for good!"

"Who told you?" Sydney demanded, opening wide her gray eyes.

"Mademoiselle Chateauroy--I called yesterday. Told me you were to be
married--a little girl of seventeen! My pet, it's a shame!"

"Is it?" laughed Sydney; "but a little bird has whispered through the
town that Mrs. Colonel Delamere ran away and was married at sixteen!"

"So she did, my dear, and a precious simpleton she was for her pains,"
Mrs. Delamere answered, shrugging her ample shoulders. "Sydney, why
did you fetch that shrewish Miss Jones? I have a treat in store for
you, girls, but it's against orders--three contraband admirers who are
dying to meet my pretty _pensionnaires_. Miss Jones will be sure to
spoil all."

"Poor Miss Jones! she seems to make enemies on every hand. It is war
to the knife between her and Cyrilla. Are you really going to
introduce the new arrivals? I heard the regiment had come. How nice of
you!"

"They will drop in after dinner--the colonel dines with them at the
mess, and will bring them over afterward. You are to have parlor
croquet, and a carpet dance, and go home by moonlight. If only that
Miss Jones would not tell!"

"How plaintively you speak of _that_ Miss Jones," Sydney laughed. "Let
the most fascinating of your military heroes make love to her, Mrs.
Delamere, give her his arm home, and so seal the dragon's mouth."

Mrs. Delamere looked doubtfully across at Miss Jones.

"Do you think so, pet? But then she is so plain, poor thing, and not
so young as she was ten years ago, and though they're all plucky
fellows enough, yet I'm afraid they're not equal to it. However, we
will eat, drink, and be merry to-night, if we are to die for it
to-morrow."

All things went on in a most exemplary way for the next two hours,
until the six o'clock dinner ended. Not a red coat, not even a black
coat, made its appearance. Games of all kinds, books of all sorts, had
been provided by Mrs. Delamere, the jolliest of hostesses, for her
young friends. They dined together, waited upon by a solemn, elderly
butler, and even Miss Jones was amused and propitiated by Mrs.
Delamere's condescending kindness.

"I really want the poor things to enjoy themselves this evening, my
dear Miss Jones," she said, confidentially. "You must permit them a
little extra liberty, and at least one hour more than usual."

Miss Jones fixed her dull, glimmering eyes upon the colonel's lady,
scenting danger afar off.

"My orders are not to allow my pupils out of my sight, madame," she
answered, stiffly; "and to bring them home positively at nine. It is
as much as my position is worth to disobey."

"Oh, nonsense! my dear Miss Jones. I will make it all right with
Mademoiselle Chateauroy. Do recollect how little amusement the poor
things have, and remember we were once young ourselves."

It was the most unfortunate appeal the good lady could have made. Miss
Jones was verging upon the thirties, a period when any unmarried lady
may be pardoned for becoming sensitive. Her leaden eyes absolutely
flashed.

"Mrs. Delamere is very kind, but my orders were positive, and it is my
duty to obey."

She set her thin lips, and looked across at Cyrilla Hendrick.

"The military are coming, and I shall spoil your sport, my lady, if I
can," she thought, vindictively.

Miss Hendrick at the moment was the centre of a circle of laughing,
eager faces. They had adjourned to the ample grounds in front of the
house, and seated under a great scarlet maple, armed with a pack of
cards, Cyrilla was gravely lifting the mystic veil of futurity.

"I see here, my pretty lady," she was drawling in true gypsy tone to
Miss Owenson, "a sudden journey, and a change in your whole life. Here
is a fair man, who is destined to cause you a great deal of trouble.
Here are tears, a disappointment, a sick-bed, and--yes--a death."

"Cyrilla!" Sydney cried, her gray eyes flashing indignantly.

"It is on the cards--look for yourself, and very near, too. Here is a
dark man, this king of spades, who follows you everywhere, and a dark
woman, who is your enemy, and comes between you and the fair man,
and----"

She stopped suddenly, as suddenly as if she had been shot. For a voice
broke upon them as she uttered the words.

"I never go in for high stakes, myself," said the pleasant, lazy
voice; "say ponies, or monkeys. My exchequer never stands anything
higher. My dear colonel, what a charming scene! a veritable group from
Watteau, and sitting on straw, like Marjory Daw! These are the young
ladies Mrs. Delamere spoke of, no doubt."

The speaker raised his eye-glass complacently, and stood surveying the
"group from Watteau," as though it had been got up for his especial
delectation. He had spoken in an undertone, but in the clear, crisp,
still air, every word had reached the ears of the fortune-teller. She
did not start, she did not look up, a sudden stillness came over her
from head to foot. Then she lifted her handsome, high-bred face, and
went coolly on.

"The dark lady is in love with the fair gentleman, and will do her
best to part him from you. Whether she succeeds or not is not on the
cards, but I see here no end of trouble, disappointment, sickness and
tears."

"A very dreary prediction for lips so gentle to pronounce. Fairest
fortune-teller, will you not speer my future as well?"

The gentleman whose bets never exceeded "ponies or monkeys" had
advanced, bowing gracefully, smiling sweetly upon the fluttering
group. The seeress lifted her eyes from the pack, and glanced up at
him with the careless indifference of a practised coquette. But Sydney
Owenson saw, and Miss Jones saw, that the faint rich carnation her
olive cheeks ever wore had deepened to vivid crimson.

"Certainly," she answered, with perfect _sang froid_; "cross the
sibyl's palm with silver, my pretty gentleman, and tell me which shall
it be--past, present, or future?"

She held out her hand, all present looking on in a flutter of
expectation, a startled expression upon Miss Jones' vinegar visage, a
bland smile upon Colonel Delamere's.

"The future, by all means," the gentleman answered, making search
gravely for the silver coin. He found a sixpence, and dropped it with
a second Chesterfieldian bow into the extended palm. She shuffled the
cards. "Cut," she said, authoritatively.

The stranger obeyed, a military stranger all saw, though in mufti.
Miss Hendrick took up the first "cut," and began to read.

"This is the knave of hearts--you are the knave, monsieur! This means
water--you have recently made a long voyage. There is the queen of
spades--a dark lady whom you are to meet soon, very soon. Let me warn
monsieur against this young dark lady; she will cause him endless
trouble and mischief if he does not cut her acquaintance at once. Here
is a blonde lady, the queen of diamonds, immensely wealthy. Look at
all these cards that follow her. She will fall in love with the knave
if he sets about it properly, and may even ultimately marry him. She
will not be young and certainly not pretty, but, as you see, she has a
fortune that is immense, and that is much better for the knave of
hearts, and much more to his taste than youth or pretty looks. The
dark lady is poor, and really will make monsieur no end of worry
whenever she appears. This card certainly means a wedding. Here it all
is--monsieur turns his back upon the evil-minded dark lady, marries
the queen of diamonds and her money-bags, and lives happy ever after."

She sprang to her feet, bowed low to the gentleman, and turned as if
to depart.

"Ha, ha, ha!" boomed out the big bass laugh of the colonel. "By
Jupiter, that's good--eh, Carew? If she had known you all your life,
by Jove, she couldn't have hit home better--hey, my boy? Let me
introduce you--Miss Cyrilla Hendrick, Mr. Carew of the --th Fusiliers."

"Carew!" The gray eyes of Sydney Owenson opened in swift, sudden
surprise. She glanced at Cyrilla, strangely startled, but that young
lady was bowing as to one she had never seen before--the gentleman
with equal gravity.

Sydney drew a long breath. After all Carew was not such a very
uncommon name. There might certainly be two men in the world who bore
it. If she could only hear his other.

"Freddy, my boy," cried the colonel's cheerful stentor tones, "here is
another. Miss Sydney Owenson, Lieutenant Carew."

Freddy! She flashed a glance of amaze and delight across at her
friend, but the face of Cyrilla Hendrick was beyond her reading. She
had turned partly away, with only the usual, half-indifferent,
half-disdainful expression on the handsome brunette face.

"Mr. Carew, Miss Jones," says genial Colonel Delamere, and Miss Jones
makes a prim, stiffish, little bow. "Mademoiselle Marie Antoinette
Desereux, Madamoiselle Angele Garneau."

Twice more does Mr. Carew bestow his graceful court-chamberlain bow
and smile on the bread-and-butter school-girls, and then he is free.

"Two more coming, Rosebud," whispers the elderly colonel to Sydney;
"two more--good men and true. Fred Carew and I toddled on ahead. How
does Carew compare with _le beau_ Bertie--eh, little pearl?"

"Mr. Carew is very good-looking indeed, sir; not very tall, but that's
a matter of taste," answers, demurely, Miss Owenson.

"And a bit of a dandy--eh, my dear? _Regardez vous_, as they say
here, the lavender kids, the shiny boots, the swell hat, the
moss-rose in the button-hole. That coat is one of Poole's
masterpieces; but I suppose you are not capable of appreciating
Poole's _chef-d'oeuvres_. But, with all his Dundrearyism, he's one
of the best and most honorable little fellows that ever breathed, is
my young friend, Fred Carew."

"Indeed, sir."

"Yes, that he is. I've known him since he was the size of this cigar.
May I light it? Thank you, my dear. Miss Hendrick hit him off to the
life--ha! ha! 'Rich wife--not pretty--not young--lots of money'--ha!
ha! ha! Clever girl, very, that handsome, black-eyed Miss Hendrick.
Couldn't have struck home more neatly if she had been his mother.
Hasn't a stiver but his pay--Carew hasn't--best connections going, but
no expectations. Terrible flirt, but no marrying man. However, that's
nothing to you, my dear. _You're_ booked. Lucky fellow, that young
Vaughan. I've heard of him. Ah! you needn't blush--if I were only
twenty years younger and a single man. Well! you may laugh if you
like, but Vaughan wouldn't have it all his own way. Yes, as I say--as
Miss Hendrick said rather--a wife with fifty thousand down is about
Freddy's figure. The widow, or the orphan, my dear, doesn't matter
which, and the money not selfishly tied up on herself either."

Thus guilelessly prattled on the colonel, while Sydney laughed and
watched her friend with intense curiosity. At least Colonel Delamere
did not dream that Mr. Carew and Miss Hendrick had ever met before--no
one did except herself. Yes--one other! Miss Jones' leaden eyes might
be dull, but they were sharp, and where Cyrilla Hendrick was concerned
hatred had sharpened them to needle-points. She had noticed the first
start, the first flush of tell-tale color; she had seen for one moment
an expression on her foe's face she had never seen there before. The
fortune-telling, too, had been peculiar. Did she mean herself by the
"dark lady," Miss Jones wondered? Had they ever met before? Had they
met before--in England, for example--and was there some reason for
keeping that meeting secret? She would watch, and wait, and see.

Mr. Carew had joined Miss Hendrick, and walked away by her side. For
a moment neither spoke--the young lady looking serenely before her
straight into space, the young gentleman watching her with a curious
smile. He was the first to speak.

"Well, Beauty?"

"Well, Freddy?" Cyrilla Hendrick's black eyes turned from the horizon
to his face at last. "It _is_ you, Fred Carew, then, after all. How in
the name of all that is astonishing do you come to be here?"

"What!" Mr. Carew said, lifting his blonde eyebrows, "do you mean to
tell me, Beauty, you did not know I was here?"

"Know you were here! Good Heaven! Fred, what a preposterous question.
Freddy Carew away from Regent Street and Rotten Row! Fred Carew out of
sight of White's Club House and a Bond Street tailor! No--the human
mind refuses to take in such an antithesis! I would as soon expect to
meet the Czar of Russia in the wilds of Canada as you, Mr. Carew."

"Ah!" Freddy sighs, plaintively. "You can't feel sorrier for me,
Beauty, than I feel for myself. But the fortune of war, my dear child,
however cruel, must be accepted by a soldier. Still, since it has
brought me to you, I can't say I regret it."

"You knew I was here?--from papa, I suppose."

"Your papa is improving the shining hours in Boulogne, my dear
Cyrilla, and has been for the past year. No; I knew you were in Canada
somewhere, and that knowledge alone made the thought of my exile
endurable. I had no idea we were to meet, until this very day, at
mess."

"And then----"

"And then our garrulous friend, the colonel--'our old lady,' the
fellows call him--let out the blissful secret. 'Capital place, Petit
St. Jacques, Freddy, my boy,' says Delamere to me. 'Yes, _mon
colonel_,' I answer. 'Capital place for a man to go melancholy mad or
cut his throat, I should say.' 'Not at all,' retorts my superior
officer; 'lots of fun--famous for maple sugar and pretty girls.
There's a whole seraglio of beauties down there in the Rue St.
Dominique, and you're to meet two of the prettiest at my house this
evening--azure-eyed, golden-haired Sydney--black-eyed, raven-tressed
Cyrilla. Take either, my boy, with my blessing--you pays your money,
and you takes your choice.' Need I tell you, Beauty, I woke up at
that--at the sound of your name? 'Both beauties, both heiresses, my
boy,' pursued the doddering old colonel; 'and an heiress is just
about what you want most, I should say, Freddy.' 'Precisely, sir,' I
answer; 'to which do you advise me to lay siege--belle blonde or
brunette?' 'Well, my little Sydney, Miss Owenson, is bespoken, I'm
sorry to say,' Delamere answers, 'so it must be Miss Hendrick. Eyes
like sloes, lips like cherries, cheeks like roses, and the air of a
duchess. Yes, by Jove!' cries the vagabond old colonel, smacking his
lips, 'the air of an empress. _Benedicite_, my son, and go in and
win.' So I came, Beauty--I needn't tell you how I felt, and you met me
as though you had never seen me before. I made sure you knew all about
my being here, and were on guard."

"Not I," Cyrilla answered; "when your voice reached me, as I sat there
telling fortunes, I was struck dumb. But oh, dear old fellow! _how_
glad I am to see you--how good it seems to meet a familiar face in
this desert of Canada."

"Miss Hendrick!" peals forth a sharp-accented voice; and Miss Hendrick
wakes up almost as from a dream at the too familiar sound. "Miss
Hendrick, you are wanted in the drawing-room, to sing."

Mr. Carew's glass goes to his eye; Miss Hendrick turns half round upon
her foe, with her usual air of serene impertinence.

"Couldn't you take my place this once, my dear Miss Jones?" (Miss
Jones has about as much voice as a consumptive raven.) "You see I am
well amused as it is."

"I must insist upon your returning to the house, instantly," cries
Miss Jones, in a rising key. "My orders are, as you know, not to let
you out of my sight."

She advances upon them. Mr. Carew, his glass still in his eye, regards
her as he might some newly-discovered and wonderful specimen of the
British megatherium.

"But, my _dear_ Miss Jones," he begins, in most persuasive accents,
with his most winning smile, "there is really no need of all this
trouble. Your natural and affectionate anxiety about Miss Hendrick
does equal honor to your head and heart, but, I assure you, no harm
shall come to her while she is in my care. I am ready to shield her,
if necessary, with my life."

"Mademoiselle Chateauroy's orders were not to let any of my pupils out
of my sight; more particularly Miss Cyrilla Hendrick--_most_
particularly with gentlemen. I shall obey mademoiselle's orders," is
Miss Jones's grim and crushing reply.

"It's of no use, Freddy," Cyrilla says, in an undertone; "we must go
back and part. I don't care for her," motioning contemptuously toward
Miss Jones, "nor for Mademoiselle Chateauroy either; but I do care
for Aunt Phil. To offend her means ruin to me; and the deadliest
offence I can give her is to have anything to say to you. Let us go
back, and for pity's sake don't speak to me again until you say
good-night."

"But, Beauty, this is absurd," says Fred, as they turn to retrace
their steps; "don't speak to you again until I say good-night! What
ridiculous nonsense! I have ten thousand things to say to you, and I
mean to say them in spite of all the Gorgon aunts and grim duennas on
earth. When and where will you meet me?"

"I will not meet you at all, Freddy. I tell you it is impossible. I am
watched more closely than any other girl in the school, and all are
watched closely enough, goodness knows. Miss Jones's basilisk eyes are
upon me this moment, and Miss Jones will faithfully report every word
and look to the powers that be the moment she returns to the
_pensionnat_."

"Hang Miss Jones!"

"With all my heart," says Cyrilla, laughing; "nothing would give me
greater pleasure. At the same time I can't afford to have my misdeeds
reported to Aunt Phil; and so, sir, let us shake hands and part."

"Never, Cyrilla, you _must_ meet me, and at once. Appoint some place
and time, here in the town, and I will be there, whether it be
midnight or mid-day."

"Impossible. I am never permitted to stir outside the gates alone."

"Then, by Jove! we shall meet inside the gates. I will scale the wall
this very night, and you steal down and meet me in the grounds.
Cyrilla, for Heaven's sake, don't say no, as I see you are going to!
It is three years since we met. Have you forgotten all that----"

"I have forgotten nothing, Fred--nothing," the girl answers almost
with emotion; "better for me, perhaps, if I had. Yes, I will meet
you--at least I will try. I risk more than you dream of, but I _will_
risk it. If you can get over the wall of the _pensionnat_ to-night, I
will try to meet you in the grounds."

"My darling"--under Miss Jones' argus eyes, Mr. Carew takes and
squeezes Miss Hendrick's hand--"are your windows high? Do you run any
risk in coming down?"

"I run risk enough, as I told you, but not of that kind. My room is on
the second floor, and there is a tree close to the window, from whose
branches I have often swung myself into the playground. Get over the
wall about eleven to-night, and, if it be possible at all, I will
meet you. But mind--only this once, Freddy; not even you will tempt me
to do it again."

"You will write to me, though, Beauty, and allow me to----"

"No letter comes into or goes out of the _pensionnat_ that does not
pass under Mademoiselle Chateauroy's scrutiny. No, Fred; there can be
no writing and no meeting except this one. Fate is against us, as it
has been from the first. We were not one iota farther apart when the
Atlantic rolled between us than we will be here together in Canada."

"That remains to be seen," Fred Carew answered. "My own opinion is
that fate has not brought us face to face in this queer old
world-forgotten town for nothing. We shall meet--you and me, 'Rilla,
love--and go on meeting, please Heaven, to the end of the chapter."

They had reached the house. Cyrilla went in at once, while Mr. Carew
lingered and allowed Miss Jones to join him. The yellow half-moon was
lifting her face over the tree-tops, the air was spicy with aromatic
odors from the pine woods. Through the open windows came the gay
strains of "La Claire Fontaine," the national air of Lower Canada,
played by Miss Sydney Owenson.

"Why should we go in just yet, Miss Jones?" says Mr. Carew, in his
slow, sleepy voice, with his slow, sleepy smile. "It is a lovely
night, a little coldish, but I perceive you have a shawl across your
arm; allow me to put it on--you may take cold--and permit me to offer
you my arm for a walk."

He removes the shawl as he speaks, and adjusts it as tenderly and
solicitously about Miss Jones's angular shoulders as though it had
been Miss Hendrick herself; then, still smiling, he offers her his
arm.

The temptation is great. Miss Jones is nine-and-twenty, and not even
at nineteen was her head ever turned by the flattering attentions of
fickle man; and Miss Jones, albeit the milk of human kindness has been
somewhat curdled in her vestal breast by a long course of refractory
pupils, is human, very human.

"Do come!" says Mr. Carew, sweetly. "It is really a sin to spend such
a night in-doors. The young ladies? Oh, the young ladies are perfectly
safe. There is no one there but the colonel and Mrs. Delamere. The
other fellows said they would come, but they haven't, as you may
perceive. All the better for me, Miss Jones," smiles Mr. Carew,
drawing her hand within his arm, "since it allows me the pleasure of
a _tte--tte_ stroll with you."

A flush, an absolute flush, rises to Miss Jones's sallow cheeks. Yes,
since none of those dangerous military men had come, there could
surely be no harm in a little walk with Mr. Carew. She coughed a
little cough of assent, and meandered away with her subtle tempter.

"Oh, Cy, look! _do_ look!" cries Sydney Owenson, springing from the
piano. "Here's richness! Miss Jones and Mr. Carew getting up a
flirtation in the moonlight! She nipped yours in the bud, and now she
leads him off captive herself!"

"Haw, haw, haw! Yes, by Jove!" booms the colonel; "Carew has trotted
off Miss Jones! The wolf spares the lambs, and makes off with the
sheep-dog! Fred Carew turns his back on four of the prettiest girls in
Canada, and begins spooning with the old maid! What a capital joke for
the mess-table to-morrow!"

"A most capital joke," says Cyrilla Hendrick; but her black eyes flash
as they follow the two retreating figures. She knows as well as that
she stands there that he is doing it for her sake, martyrizing himself
to propitiate the dragon, but in her heart she loves this elegant,
soft-spoken dandy so passionately well, that the bare sight of him
flirting with even poor, plain Miss Jones is hateful to her.

The lamps are lit in the drawing-room; song, and music, and games of
all kinds go on. An hour passes, and the truants have not returned.

"You don't suppose Carew can have eaten her, Dorothy, my love?" says
the old colonel, with a diabolical grin, to his wife. "Begad! if
they're not here in ten minutes, I shall consider it my duty to go in
search of them."

They enter as he speaks--Mr Carew calm, complacent, listless, but
_not_ looking more bored than customary--Miss Jones with a flush,
either of pleasure or night air, still glowing frostily on either
pippin cheek.

"Mr. Carew asked me to explain the process of converting maple sap
into maple sugar," she explains elaborately to Mrs. Delamere; "so we
wandered down by the grove of maples, and really I had no idea an hour
had passed."

"Pray, don't apologize, my dear Miss Jones," answered Mrs. Delamere,
demurely. "I am only too grateful to Mr. Carew if he has helped to
make your visit agreeable. What! going so soon? Oh, surely not, Miss
Jones!"

But it is past nine, and Miss Jones, conscious of having swerved from
the stern path of rectitude, is resolute. So the girls flutter
up-stairs after wraps, still giggling in chorus over Miss Jones's
unexpected flirtation. Miss Hendrick does not giggle, she smiles
scornfully, and transfixes her teacher with her derisive black eyes--a
glance Miss Jones, for once, does not care to meet.

"Begad, Freddy," says the colonel, when the ladies have left the room,
"I expected it would be a case of love at first sight with you this
evening, but I didn't--no, by gad, I didn't think it would have been
with the old maid."

"Miss Jones is a most intelligent and well-informed young lady,"
answers Mr. Carew, imperturbably, and with half-closed eyes. "I am
going to see her home."

They flutter back as he says it, and he and the colonel rise.
Good-nights are spoken while Mr. Carew draws on his overcoat and
gloves, looking very elegant and amiable, and a little vibrating
thrill of expectation goes through the group of girls. To whom will he
offer his arm? He walks up to Miss Jones as they think it, with the
air of its being an understood thing, and once again draws her hand
within his coat sleeve.

"_En avant, mon colonel_," he says; "we will follow."

The colonel gives one arm to his favorite, Sydney, the other to
Cyrilla, and leads the way. The two French girls come after. Mr. Carew
and Miss Jones bring up the rear, sauntering slowly in the piercing
white moonlight. All the way, along the deathly silent streets, the
colonel cracks his ponderous and rather stupid jokes. Sydney laughs
good-naturedly, but Cyrilla Hendrick's darkly-handsome face looks
sombre and silent. They reach the gates--Babette, the portress, is
there awaiting them. Universal hand-shaking and adieus follow. For one
second Cyrilla's cold fingers lie in Fred Carew's close clasp, for one
second the blue eyes meet the black ones meaningly.

"At eleven," he whispers; "don't fail."

Then the great gates clang upon them, and Babette, yawning loudly,
goes in before into the gray, gloomy _pensionnat_.




CHAPTER VI.

WHY MISS DORMER HATED FRED CAREW.


All is still when they enter; the _pensionnaires_ are safely in their
rooms and in bed. Mademoiselle Stephanie, looking like a snuff-colored
spectre, in a loose white wrapper, awaits them. A few questions, a
recognized formula, are asked and answered, then they are dismissed
with "_bon nuit, mes chries_," and bedroom lamps.

"In twenty minutes, young ladies, I will come for the lights," is Miss
Jones's valedictory, as she mounts up to her own room.

"Good-night, Cy," Sydney Owenson cries, gayly; "don't dream of that
pretty little Mr. Carew if you can help. His mad passion for Miss
Jones is patent to the dullest observer."

"_Bonne nuit et bonnes rves, ma belle_," Cyrilla answers, with rather
a forced smile, "we would all be happier if we never dreamed of Mr.
Carew or any other of his kind."


'Toinette goes virtuously and sleepily to bed at once, gaping audibly.
Miss Hendrick throws off her hat and jacket, draws a volume of Dante,
in the original, toward her, with a book of Italian exercises, and
sets to work translating. So, the twenty minutes up, Miss Jones finds
her.

"Industrious, upon my word!" sneers Miss Jones. She is generally
worsted in the fray, but she can never by any chance let her enemy
pass without a cut-and-thrust.

"Yes, Miss Jones," Cyrilla replies; "and if I continue to be
industrious until I am--well, nine and twenty, say--I may hope to
attain the elevated position of fourth-rate teacher in a second-rate
Canadian school; I may even aspire to entertain military men, six or
seven years my junior, by an hour's dissertation on the art of making
maple sugar."

She rises, with a short, contemptuous laugh, and begins to unlace her
boots. Another instant, and the door closes behind Miss Jones, and she
is alone.

It is a vividly, brilliantly bright night. The yellow moonshine floods
the room as Cyrilla raises the window, wraps a shawl around her, and
sits down. 'Toinette's watch, lying on the dressing-table, points to
ten. Another hour and she and Fred Carew will be together once more.
Her pulses thrill at the thought. She loves this man; she has loved
him since she was ten years old--of all the bliss life holds it holds
none greater than his presence for her. The mystery and danger of the
adventure, too, have their charm. Life has gone on, for the past three
years, so flat, stale, and unprofitable that to-night's excitement and
wrong-doing, if you will, possess an irresistible fascination. If it
is ever discovered, if it ever reaches Miss Dormer's ears, all is up
with her forever--her last hope of Miss Dormer's fortune is gone. And
she longs for and covets Miss Dormer's fortune, this school-girl of
nineteen, as the blind desire sight. Miss Dormer hates Fred Carew, and
all of his name, with a hatred as intense as--even Cyrilla must
own--in a retributive light it is just. The story is this--told with
what passionate intensity and vivid fierceness by Miss Dormer herself,
the girl remembers well.

Forty years before, the father of Phillis Dormer had died, leaving a
fortune, a widow, and a daughter of eight. Two years passed, and the
widow was a widow no longer--she had taken for her second husband
good-looking, good-for-nothing Tom Hendrick. Of that marriage came
Jack, the father of Cyrilla. If Mr. Tom Hendrick had expected to
possess the late Mr. Dormer's fortune, as well as his widow, he was
doomed to be disappointed--the sixty thousand pounds were tightly tied
up on Phillis. And Phillis, even as a child, was not easily to be
wronged.

She endured the reckless, riotous life of her step-father's house, the
daily insolence of her bold, handsome, half-brother Jack, for a dozen
years or more; then her mother died, and Miss Phillis Dormer separated
herself entirely from her disreputable relations, and engaging a _dame
de compagnie_, set up for herself as an heiress. The wife of the
member for her native county brought her out, one or two fine ladies
took her up, she was presented at court, ran the round of the season,
and finished by finding herself engaged to Frederic Dunraith Carew,
nephew of the Earl of Dunraith.

She was three and twenty years old, slightly lame, and most
pathetically ugly. Fred Carew of the Blues was handsome of face,
graceful of figure, elegant of dress and manner, all that his son was
to-day, and more. He was poor--a beggar absolutely, over head and ears
in debt--a rich wife his one earthly hope of salvation from Queen's
Bench for life. The ugly, the rich Miss Dormer fell in love with him.
Mr. Carew was told so, pulled his long blonde whiskers perplexedly,
thought the matter over, "more in sorrow than in anger," faced the
worst like a man, and went and proposed to Miss Dormer.

She was intensely, infatuatedly, insanely almost, in love with him.
Like many very plain people, she had a morbid adoration of beauty in
others. Mr. Carew had fascinated her at sight--he continued so to
fascinate her to the end. If anything could have made plain Phillis
Dormer lovely it would surely have been the perfect, the intense joy,
that filled her when Frederic Carew asked her to be his wife. Hers was
the perfect love that casteth out fear. She accepted him, she trusted
him--in one word, she bowed down and idolized him.

The noble relatives of Mr. Carew were delighted, and made most
friendly advances toward the bride-elect at once. It is true the sixty
thousand pounds had been made in coal, but the coal-dust did not dim
their golden glitter in the least. There had been talk of some
penniless girl down in Berkshire, with two blue eyes and a
pink-and-pearl face alone to recommend her; but that was all at an
end, no doubt. Fred had come to his senses, and realized that love is
all very well in theory--a pretty girl well enough to waltz with, but
when a wife is in the question the thing to be looked at is her bank
account. Frederic had done his duty; his noble relatives were quite
prepared to do theirs, and accept the coal merchant's heiress as one
of the family. The season ended, they invited her down to their
country place in Sussex, the accepted suitor dutifully playing
_cavalier servante_ to a by no means exacting mistress. She gave so
much and was satisfied to receive so little, that it was really
pathetic to watch them. Frederic was perpetually running up to town,
and staying away days at a time, even when the wedding day was not two
weeks off. But Miss Dormer asked no questions, gave him wistful
glances and smiles at parting, joyful glances and smiles at
coming--come when and how he might. In secret she had made over her
whole fortune to be his indisputably in the hour that made him her
husband. A fool you think her, perhaps. Well, very likely, but a folly
none need quarrel with, since it is very far from common.

Three days before the wedding-day there was a dinner-party, given by
the Earl and Countess of Dunraith, in honor of the approaching
nuptials. Mr. Carew had run up to town as usual, two days before, but
had promised to be in time for the dinner. He failed, however, and, to
the chagrin and annoyance of host and hostess did not put in an
appearance at all. The bride-elect bore it bravely--something had
detained Fred; she missed him sorely, but in all things his lordly
will was her law, "The king could do no wrong."

One hour after dinner, as she sat in the drawing-room, listening to
the song Lady Dunraith was softly singing, looking out at the
tremulous beauty of the summer twilight, gemmed with golden stars, and
wondering wistfully whereabouts her darling might be, a note was
presented to her by a servant. It was from _him_--her heart gave a
glad bound. This was to explain satisfactorily his absence, no doubt.
With a smile she opened the note; from that hour until the hour she
died no smile like that ever softened the hard face of Phillis Dormer.

                                         "DOVER, _September 18th,----._

     "MY DEAR MISS DORMER:--While waiting for the Calais boat I drop you
     a line. I am awfully sorry to disappoint you; but really, when it
     came to the point, I was not equal to it. I mean my marriage with
     you. Besides, I was engaged to another young lady before I ever
     knew you, and my honor was seriously compromised. She is poor, but
     we must make up our minds to that, I suppose, somehow. 'Better is a
     dinner of herbs where love abideth than a stalled ox and
     contention.' I was married this morning, and we are now on our way
     to Paris to spend the honeymoon. Regretting once more any little
     disappointment I may have caused you, I remain, dear Miss Dormer,
     very truly yours,                        FREDERIC DUNRAITH CAREW."

"Love not! love not! Oh, warning vainly said," sang Lady Dunraith at
the piano. Phillis Dormer crushed the note--the curiously heartless
note--in her hand, and listened to the song. To the last day of her
life the words, the air, the look of the violet-twilight landscape
would remain photographed on brain and heart. She had loved him, words
are weak and poor to tell how greatly. She had trusted him with her
whole soul. From that hour she loved no one, trusted no one, to the
end of her life.

Her song ended, the countess came over to her, as she stood in the bay
looking fixedly out at the rising harvest moon.

"Was that note from Fred, tiresome boy? Why was he not here?"

"It was from Fred," Miss Dormer answered. "He could not come."

Lady Dunraith looked at her curiously. What a livid color her face
was! what a black, dilated look there was in her eyes! "Fred is well?"
she anxiously asked.

"He is quite well, I think, Lady Dunraith."

Her ladyship moved away, too well-bred to ask further questions. An
hour later--without one farewell, without taking a single one of all
her trunks or boxes--Phillis Dormer vanished from Dunraith Park
forever.

She went straight to London, packed a few things with her own hands,
wrote a brief letter to her man of business, sent for a cab, drove to
Euston Square Station, and disappeared for all time from London, from
England, from all who had ever known her.

Two days after, the truth came out, and all London was laughing over
the last good joke. Fred Carew's pluck had failed at the eleventh
hour; he had shown the white feather, and fled from the clutches of
the ugly heiress. He had run away with a penniless little country
lassie, pretty as a rosebud, and poor as a church mouse. His noble
relations cast him off forever. He sold out, and with the proceeds
lived abroad, and from thenceforth became as socially extinct as
Phillis Dormer herself.

Of Miss Dormer no one knew anything. The ground might have opened and
swallowed her for all trace she had left behind. Her solicitor knew,
no doubt, but he held his professional tongue. Her half-brother, Jack
Hendrick, was the only being on earth interested in her, and his
interest was chiefly of a pecuniary nature.

"She usen't to be half a bad sort before she fell in with that duffer,
Carew," Jack was wont to say. "Would pay a fellow's debts as quick as
look, but with the devil's own temper all the time."

A few years later Jack's own little romance came off. The daughter of
a baronet eloped with him, of which elopement Cyrilla was, in due
time, the result. Then, sixteen years after, came that letter dated
"Montreal," and signed "Phillis Dormer," asking curtly enough that her
niece should be sent out to her to be educated and decently brought
up. "If she pleases me, I may leave her all I possess one day. If she
does not, she can go back to you, the better at least for a few years
in a good school."

Phillis Dormer had gone straight to Montreal, where some of her
property lay, and there buried herself, so to speak, alive. One year
after her coming she read in the _Times_ this announcement:

     "At Brussels, the wife of Frederic D. Carew, Esquire, of a son."

The old wound, not even yet seared over was torn open afresh. In a
paroxysm of fury she tore the paper to shreds and trampled it under
her feet, cursing, in her mad rage, the man who had betrayed her, the
wife he had wedded, and the son who was born to him.

Fifteen years after, and in the same paper, at the same place, she
read the death of Frederic Dunraith Carew. In all these years no
softening had ever taken place in her bitter, desperate heart. In all
these years _that_ moment perhaps was the happiest. Now he was as lost
to her rival at least as to herself--the grave held him. Bitter,
lonely, wicked, most wretched, most unrepentant, she lived alone,
served in fear and dislike by all. Suddenly the resolve seized her to
send for her niece. Jack Hendrick's daughter could be no good, but she
was the only creature on earth, except her worthless father, whom she
could call kin. Old age was upon her--a most unlovely old age--and
desolate and forsaken her heart cried out for some one. At least this
girl would serve her faithfully in the hope of a future fortune, and
ask no wages. For avarice had been added to her other infirmities, and
Miss Dormer, once generous, had grown a miser.

Cyrilla came--a slim slip of a girl, with Jack Hendrick's dark, thin
face, and bold, black eyes, her mother's aquiline nose, as Miss Dormer
said, and that way she liked of holding her pauper head well up.
Cyrilla came, and with the intense curiosity of a woman hungry for
news of that world which had once been hers, Phillis Dormer plied her
with questions--questions of her father, of her father's friends, of
her mother's family, and their bearing toward herself.

"I know nothing about them," Cyrilla answered. "I desire to know
nothing. My mother's relations have never noticed me in any way,
although my father wrote to them at her death, and since that time
again and again."

"I am quite sure of it," said Miss Dormer, grimly. "Jack Hendrick is
not the man to let any one, who has the misfortune to be connected
with him, alone on the subject of money. If he had known my address I
should have had begging letters from him by the bushel."

"Please don't say anything unkind about papa, Aunt Phillis," the girl
cried, imperiously. "I am very fond of papa, and he was always very
good to me. And he always spoke well of _you_."

Miss Dormer found her niece unpleasantly reticent for a girl of
sixteen. Of the life she had led before coming here Cyrilla seemed
able to give but the most meagre details.

"Who had given her this very expensive ruby set? Who had given her all
these handsome books of poetry, marked with the initials 'F. D. C.'?
Oh, a friend of papa's--papa had so many friends, and they all made
her presents." The girl of sixteen had heard the history of her aunt's
exile, and was on guard. But in an evil hour Miss Dormer swooped down
upon her quarry, and learned all.

It was an album that told the story--a gorgeous affair of ivory,
purple velvet, and gilt clasps, that her niece kept always jealously
locked up, filled with cabinet-sized photographs of her Bohemian
friends. The first picture in the book--a finely-tinted vignette of a
boyish head and face--made Miss Dormer start and change color. She
glanced at the fly-leaf. The murder was out! There was the tell-tale
inscription:

     "Beauty Hendrick, on her Fifteenth Birthday, from the most Devoted
     of her Adorers                           FREDERIC DUNRAITH CAREW."

The old woman uttered a shrill, hissing sort of cry, as though she had
been struck, her yellow face turned green, her wicked old eyes
absolutely glared with fury. After all these years, when the man was
dead and rotten in his grave, to be stung by that name! It was winter
time; a large coal fire glowed in the grate. Miss Dormer sprang from
her chair, and in the twinkling of an eye Cyrilla's elegant album was
on the bed of coals.

The girl darted forward to the rescue with a scream of dismay, but
warding her off with one hand, Phillis Dormer held it down with her
stick, not speaking a word, and glaring, as Cyrilla ever afterward
said, like old Hecate over her witches' cauldron. So she stood,
holding it mercilessly, until it crumbled upon the coals, a handful of
black, charred ashes. And then the storm burst--a very tempest of fury
and invective hurled against Cyrilla--"the viper she had warmed only
to sting her"--against her father, against the Carews, sire and son.
It was a most horrible scene. Even the girl's strong young nerves
shrank with a shudder of disgust. But outwardly she stood like a
rock, her lips compressed, her eyes flashing black lightning. At last,
exhausted, the old woman paused from sheer want of breath.

"This is the sort of ingrate I have taken into my house, is it? This
is the sort of friends you and your father have made. My curse upon
them--the living and the dead!"

She shook her stick in the air more like one of Macbeth's witches than
ever. Cyrilla Hendrick spoke for the first time, her short, scornful
upper lip curling.

"You forget, Aunt Phillis, that curses, like chickens, come home to
roost," was what she said. "I don't think your anathemas will hurt
Freddy Carew very greatly. You are a bad old woman, Aunt Phillis
Dormer, and you may send me back to England as soon as you like."

Then she walked out of the room, with her pauper chin higher than
ever, and the air of an outraged _grande dame_. But in her own room,
with the door locked, she flung herself on her bed, and cried
passionately, cried herself sick, for the loss of Freddy's portrait.

Miss Dormer did not send her home. The first outburst past, even her
warped sense of justice showed her that the girl was not so much to
blame. She could not be expected to feel the wrongs of the aunt she
had never seen very deeply, and no doubt the son was as fatally
fascinating as the father had been. Only her mind, up to this time
undecided concerning the disposal of her fortune (nearly doubled by
judicious investments during a quarter of a century), was made up. She
would educate her niece, she would select a husband for her. If her
niece married the man of her choice she would bestow her fortune upon
her. If not, it would go to found an asylum for maiden ladies of
fifty. In any case she must so secure it that by no possible means
could any fraction of it ever come to Frederic Carew's son. On their
next interview Miss Dormer, quite calm by this time, proposed to her
niece the oath of which Cyrilla had spoken to Sydney Owenson--the oath
never to marry Fred Carew. Miss Hendrick promptly and resolutely
declined.

"I am thousands of miles from poor Freddy," she said. "I may never see
him again. I never expect to see him again--all the same, Aunt Phil, I
won't take the oath. I never took an oath in my life, and I never mean
to. Fred is as poor as a rat, and always will be. I don't suppose, if
it comes to that, he will ever be able to marry anybody unless he
falls foul of an heiress. For my own part, Aunt Dormer, find me a
rich man, a millionaire, please, and I will marry him to-morrow."

With this Miss Dormer had to be content--the niece had a will of her
own as well as the aunt. It was true the ocean rolled between them, it
was impossible for them to correspond at Mlle. Chateauroy's
_pensionnat_--there was really no present danger. He was poor, as
Cyrilla had said, and Cyrilla was not the kind of girl to throw
herself away upon a poor man, let her girlish fancy for him be ever so
great--not the sort of girl whose heart is stronger than her head--a
sort, indeed, that is pretty nearly obsolete--latter-day young ladies
having a much more appreciative eye for the main chance than for the
exploded "love in a cottage."

Last midsummer vacation Cyrilla had met at her aunt's house a
middle-aged, sandy-haired, high-cheek-boned gentleman, introduced to
her as Mr. Donald McKelpin. Mr. Donald McKelpin had expressed his
pleasure in a pompous and ponderous way, set to a fine Glasgow accent,
at making her acquaintance, accompanied by a look of broad,
undisguised admiration. Upon his departure Miss Dormer informed her
niece that this was the gentleman upon whom she designed her to bestow
her hand and fortune, a gentleman in the soap-and-candle line, at
whose Midas-touch all things turned to gold.

"Very well, Aunt Phil," had been the young lady's submissive answer,
"just as you please. One might wish him twenty years this side of
fifty, and with tresses a trifle less obnoxiously fiery, but after all
one doesn't marry a man to sit and look at him. Whenever it is Sultan
McKelpin's pleasure to throw the handkerchief his grateful slave will
pick it up. Whenever he is ready to make me, I am ready to
become"--mimicking to the life the broad Scotch accent--"Mistress
Donald McKelpin."

       *       *       *       *       *

The clock in the steeple of St. James-the-Less, striking loudly
eleven, awakes Cyrilla from her reverie. All is still. Moonlight
floods the heavens and the earth; the trees stand up black and nearly
lifeless in the crystal light. It is cold, too, but her shawl protects
her. As the last sonorous chime sounds a head rises over the wooden
wall, directly opposite to where she sits. Her heart gives a leap. It
is Carew. The head pauses a moment, reconnoitres, sees that all is
safe, and then the remainder of Mr. Fred Carew follows. He poises
himself for an instant on the top of the wall, unguarded, in this
peaceful town, by wicked spikes or broken bottles, then lightly drops
upon the turf beneath. Cyrilla waves her handkerchief to him, and he
approaches, takes his stand under the tree beneath her window, and
waits. She rises to her feet and listens. The silence is profound--all
are in bed, no doubt, and asleep. 'Toinette's deep, regular breathing
is like clockwork. A momentary pause, then Cyrilla prepares to
descend. Her window is about fifteen feet from the ground--three feet
beneath it a leaden spout runs round the house. She lowers herself
upon this precarious footing, and then, without much difficulty,
swings into the strong branches of a huge hemlock near. It is not the
first time Miss Hendrick has, for a freak, reached the playground in
this tom-boy fashion. Here she rests a moment to poise securely.

"For goodness sake, Beauty, take care," says Mr. Carew's anxious voice
below.

She smiles. "All right, Freddy," she answers.

Branch by branch she descends, with wonderful agility for a girl--the
lowest limb is reached. She frees her dress, and leaps lightly to the
ground and to the side of Fred Carew.




CHAPTER VII.

"UNDER THE TAMARACS."


"My dear little Beauty, what a trump you are!" is Mr. Carew's
enthusiastic exclamation. "It's awfully good of you to come."

He tries to embrace her, but Cyrilla resolutely frees herself, and
draws back.

"No, thank you, Freddy; 'palm to palm is holy palmer's kiss.' I didn't
come here to be made love to; I came for news of papa. There is a
bench yonder, under the tamaracs, let us go to it. I believe, with the
Orientals, that 'man is better sitting than standing.'"

"'Lying down than sitting, dead than lying down.' Is that your belief,
Beauty?"

"No, I am afraid I would not be at all better off dead, particularly
while I act as I am doing to-night. By-the-by, Freddy, I wish you
would leave off calling me Beauty; it sounds too much as though I were
a little woolly King Charles, with a curly tail and pink eyes."

"All right, Beau--I mean Cyrilla." They have found the bench by this
time and sat down. "It is rather cruel of you, though, to refuse me
one fraternal embrace, seeing we have been parted three years, and
after my superhuman exertions to thaw out Miss--what was it?--oh, yes,
Jones, and everything."

"You looked as though you rather enjoyed your exertions to thaw out
Miss Jones," answered Cyrilla, coolly; "and we will have no tender
scenes, if you please, Mr. Carew, either now or at any other time. You
see before you the future Mrs. McKelpin."

Mr. Carew's glass goes to his eye instinctively in the moonlight.

"The Mrs.--how much?" he asks, helplessly.

"Mrs. Donald McKelpin," repeats Cyrilla, with unction and Mr.
McKelpin's own Glasgow accent. "My Aunt Phillis has not only
undertaken to provide me with an education in the present, a fortune
in the future, if I conduct myself properly, but a husband--a
gentleman fifty-one years of age; a tallow-chandler, Freddy, with a
complexion like his own soap and candles, and hair and whiskers of
brightest carrots. It is well to announce this fact in time for your
benefit. I am an engaged young lady, Mr. Carew, and it is my intention
to behave as such."

"Engaged!" Freddy repeats, blankly. "Beauty, you don't mean to tell
me--you can't mean to tell me that----"

"Well, not positively, but it is all the same. Mr. McKelpin and Aunt
Dormer understand each other pretty thoroughly, I fancy. He is worth a
hundred thousand dollars, Aunt Phil three times that amount, and you
know the proverb, 'He that hath got a goose shall get a goose.' I
leave school at Christmas, and I have not the slightest doubt Donald
will propose two days after."

"And you will accept him, Cyrilla?"

"Such is my intention, Freddy. Beggars mustn't be choosers. I don't
know how he managed to ingratiate himself into Aunt Phil's good
graces; he isn't by any means a fascinating being but the fact
remains--he has. It seems to me sometimes a pity she can't marry him
herself, but I fancy she feels bound to perpetual continence by her
hatred of your father's memory. After all, Fred, it was a shame for
him to treat her so, poor old soul."

"A most heinous shame!" assents Mr. Carew, with considerable energy.
"My father is dead, and it may be disrespectful, but I will say, it
was the action of a cad."

Cyrilla shrugs her shoulders.

"'Like father, like son.' Are you sure you would not do the same
yourself?"

"Quite, Beauty."

"Well, don't be so energetic. You are never likely to have a chance of
jilting _me_. What I tell you about Mr. McKelpin is quite true. I mean
to marry him and lead a rich and virtuous life; that is, if the last
of an utterly reprobate and castaway race can become rich and
respectable. How is poor papa, Fred, and when did you see him last?"

"Poor papa is perfectly well, as he always is, Beau---- I mean
Cyrilla. It doesn't seem in the nature of things, somehow, for jolly
Jack Hendrick to get knocked up. It is three months since I saw him,
and then he was hanging out at Boulogne, in a particularly shady
quarter, among a particularly shady lot. My grand-uncle Dunraith, who,
in an uplifted sort of way, now and then recalls the fact of my
existence, had sent me a windfall of fifty pounds. Your poor papa,
Beauty, won it from me at chicken-hazard, with his usual bland and
paternal smile, and sent me back to Aldershot a plucked chicken
myself."

"Ah! poor papa!" says Miss Hendrick, heaving a sigh.

"Ah! poor papa!" echoes Mr. Carew, heaving another. "Papa is one of
those people whom it is safer to love at a distance than close at
hand. He wept when he spoke of you, and he had not been drinking
harder than usual, either. 'Take her my bless-ess-hessing, Freddy, my
boy,' sobs your poor papa, wiping a tear out of his left optic; 'it's
all I have to send me child.' And then he took another pull at the
brandy-and-water. He's a humbug, Beauty, if he is your father! Don't
let us talk about him--let us talk about ourselves. When are you going
back to England?"

"Never, Freddy. Go back to England! What on earth should I go back
for? Your father's noble relatives recall the fact of your existence
every once and a while: my mother's noble relatives totally ignored me
from the first. By the way, Fred, if your father had behaved nicely,
and married Aunt Phil, and pleased the earl and countess, _you_ would
have been heir to all the Dormer thousands now, and my first cousin.
Think of that!"

Mr. Carew does think of it, and the notion so tickles his boyish fancy
that he goes off into a shout of laughter that makes the echoes ring.

"By Jove, Beauty! Your first cousin, and Miss Phillis Dormer's son!
How good, by Jove! But I am afraid the Dormer thousands would have
been beautifully less by this time if my father had had their
handling. The only genius he possessed was a genius for getting rid of
money, and that has honorably descended to his only son, only _he_
never has any to get rid of."

"Yes," Cyrilla says, gravely. "Mr. McKelpin will make a much better
guardian of the Dormer dollars than you or your late lamented father.
For pity's sake, Fred, don't laugh so loudly. Miss Jones's window is
directly over mine, directly opposite this, and Miss Jones invariably
sleeps with one eye open."

"If Miss Jones's beauteous orbs were as sharp again as they are,"
answers Mr. Carew, "she could hardly see us here. But all this is
beside the question. Let us return to our mutton--I mean to our
soap-and-candle man. Beauty, it isn't possible--it cannot be
possible--that you are going to throw me over, and marry the
Scotchman?"

He takes both her hands in one of his and holds her fast. Cyrilla
resists a little, but Mr. Carew is firm, and maintains his clasp.

"Throw you over, Fred! I like that! As if there could ever be any
question of loving or marrying between you and me. As if I could ever
look upon you--a small boy--in the light of a lover!"

"Indeed!" says Mr. Carew, opening his handsome blue eyes, "a small boy
like me? In what light, Beauty, have you looked upon me, then, in the
past, in the days we spent together in Bloomsbury? You see I am
deplorably ignorant in all these nicer distinctions."

"As my very good friend and staunch comrade, always. Those days in
London, spent together, were the best I have ever known; the best I
ever will know."

"What, Miss Hendrick! Even when you are the rich and respectable Mrs.
Sandy McKelpin?"

"Donald, Freddy, Donald--Mrs. Donald McKelpin. Yes, even then;
although, as far as money will go, I mean to enjoy my life. And there
is no enjoyment, to speak of, in this lower world, that money will not
purchase. For you, Fred, I told you your fortune six hours ago. You
will steer clear of the dark lady, Cyrilla Hendrick, and you will
marry the elderly blonde person with a fortune. I can't point her out
at present, but I have no doubt she exists, and can be found if you
set about it properly. Seriously, Fred, your father made a fiasco of
his life by marrying for love and all that nonsense, and died years
before his time in poverty and premature old age. Take warning by him,
and do as I shall do, marry for money."

Mr. Carew smiles that peculiarly sweet smile of his that lights up so
pleasantly his blonde, boyish face.

"I have never thought much about marriage in the abstract," he says,
"in fact I never thought of it at all, Beauty, until _you_ put it in
my head: but I think I may safely say this: that I will never marry,
either for love or money, unless I can call Cyrilla Hendrick my wife."

There is real feeling in his voice, real love in the blue eyes that
shine upon her. Cyrilla Hendrick's black ones flash and soften in the
moonlight as they meet his.

"Oh, Freddy! you really are as fond of me as this?"

His answer is not in words, but it is satisfactory. There is silence
for a little.

"And you won't marry the Scotchman, 'Rilla?" he says, at last.

"Yes, Freddy: I shall marry the Scotchman, but all the same, dear old
fellow, you shall be first in my heart--such heart as it is--to the
end of the chapter."

"Happy Mr. McKelpin! Is this the sort of morality they teach in young
ladies' seminaries, then?"

"I never required to be taught, Fred," Cyrilla replies, rather sadly;
"all worldly and selfish knowledge seems to come to me of itself.
Besides, it is done every day, and where is the great harm? I shall
marry Mr. McKelpin, and make him as good a wife as he wants or
deserves, and you and I shall go on, meeting as good friends, just the
same as before."

"No!" cries Fred Carew, with most unwonted energy, "that I swear we
shall not! The day you become Mrs. McKelpin, or Mrs. Any-body-else,
that day you and I part forever. None of your married woman platonic
friendships for me! The hour you are made any man's wife that hour we
shall shake hands and separate for all time!"

"Freddy!" she says, almost with a gasp, "you don't mean that!"

"I mean that, Beauty. Mind--I don't say you are not right--if you do
marry the Scotchman, I won't blame you. I am poor--I have my pay, just
enough at present to keep me in moss rosebuds, cigars, and Jouvin's
first choice. I have no expectations; a poor man I will be as long as
I live. No one could blame you for throwing me over for the
tallow-man. Only when you marry him our intimacy shall end. My father
acted like a scoundrel to your aunt. I won't act like a scoundrel to
you."

"It would be the act of a scoundrel to remain my friend--to go on
seeing me after I am married?" Cyrilla demands, her cheeks flushing,
her eyes flashing.

"It would, Beauty. Your friend I could never be--that you know. The
motto of my Uncle Dunraith is, 'All or nothing.' In this matter it is
my motto also--all or nothing!"

Again there is silence. On the young man's face a resolute expression,
altogether new in Cyrilla's experience of him, has settled. On hers a
deep, unusual flush burns.

"You mean this, Mr. Carew?"

"I most decidedly mean this, Miss Hendrick. I will be the happiest
fellow in the universe if you will marry me to-morrow. If you will
not, I have nothing to say--you know best what is best for you, I am
very sure. But stand by and see you married to another man--go on
meeting you after, knowing that you were lost to me forever--no, by
Jove!" cries Mr. Carew, "_that_ I won't!"

"As you please," Cyrilla answers, and she rises resolutely as she does
answer. "You will act, of course, in all things, Mr. Carew, as your
superior wisdom may suggest. I can only regret, since the proposal is
so distasteful to you, that I made it at all. Forget it--and me--and
my folly in meeting you here, and good-night."

She turns to go, but before she has moved half a dozen steps he is by
her side, detaining her once more.

"Angry, Beauty? and with me? What nonsense! You couldn't be, you know,
if you tried. Are you really going to leave me, 'Rilla?" He is holding
both her hands once more. "Not at least until you tell me when and
where we are to meet again."

"There shall be no more meetings, Mr. Carew. The friendship you
disclaim so disdainfully in the future shall end at once. Good-night."

"And once more--nonsense, Beauty! I decline to meet Mrs. McKelpin, but
Cyrilla Hendrick I shall go on meeting, and loving, while she lives.
If I may not come here again, will you write to me, at least?"

"Have I not already told you no letter can come into the school that
is not opened by Mademoiselle Stephanie? Still----"

"Yes, Beauty--still?"

"Still I think I can arrange it." Cyrilla has relented by this time.
"Helen Herne, one of the day-scholars, will smuggle my letters out,
and yours in. She and Sydney Owenson are the only two in the school I
would trust. Are you stationed here in Petit St. Jacques for the
winter?"

"No, only temporarily; our headquarters are Montreal. By-the-by, your
home, Miss Dormer's rather, is in Montreal. When you leave school we
must manage to meet often. Meantime, 'Rilla,"--he draws her closer to
him in the moonlight--"promise me this--don't take that oath not to
marry me."

The handsome face is very close, very pleading. She loves him, and the
last shadow of anger vanishes from hers like a cloud, and a smile,
Cyrilla's own, too, rare and most radiant smile, lights it up.

"I think I may safely promise that much, Fred--yes."

"And you won't marry McKelpin--confound him!--without letting me
know?"

She laughs, and promises this too. They are out in the open air by
this time--in broad, chill, dazzlingly white, midnight moonlight. St.
James-the-Less chimes out sonorously, on the still frosty air, twelve.

"Good Heaven, Fred, midnight! This is awful! Let me go. No, not
another second! Good-night, good-night!"

She tears herself from him, and swings nimbly into her friend, the
hemlock-tree. He stands and watches her clambering up, hand over hand,
sees her reach the lead water-pipe and mount upon the sill of the
window. She waves her hand to him, and he turns to depart. With that
parting smile still on her face she vaults into the room, and finds
herself face to face with--Mademoiselle Stephanie and Miss Jones!




CHAPTER VIII.

"ALL IS LOST BUT HONOR."


Fred Carew's fatal laugh had done it all--reached Miss Jones's
slumbering ear, and aroused her from her vestal dreams. Cyrilla had
said Miss Jones slept with one eye open; she might have added,
truthfully, with one ear also. And, as it chanced, on this particular
night her slumbers were lighter even than usual.

For nearly an hour after quitting the pupils' rooms with their
lamps, she had sat at the window--a very unusual thing with Miss
Jones--and gazed sentimentally out at the moonlight. She was nine
and twenty, as has been said, and in all these nine and twenty years
no man had ever paid her as much attention as Mr. Carew had paid her
to-night. A delicious trance wrapped Miss Jones. What if a brilliant
match were yet in store for her!--on this side of forty all things
seem possible. Mr. Carew had committed himself in no way, certainly;
but he had given her looks, and there had been tones and words that
made her unappropriated heart throb with rapture. What a triumph it
had been over her refractory, her supercilious pupil, Cyrilla
Hendrick! He had hinted at meeting her again--inquired, with seeming
carelessness, her hours for visiting the town, the church she
attended on Sunday, and at parting he had squeezed, absolutely
squeezed, her hand. No doubt he would be in waiting on Sunday to
attend her home after worship. How very handsome and _distingu_ he
was--heir to a title, it might be--many of these officers were. A
vision of rosy brightness--orange blossoms, Honiton lace,
half-a-dozen of the girls for bridesmaids--rose before her
enraptured vision, and in the midst of it a loud sneeze warned Miss
Jones that she was sitting by the open window in a draught, and that
the probable result of her roseate visions would be a bad cold in
the head to-morrow. Upon this Miss Jones went to bed.

For hygienic reasons, she invariably left her window open, winter and
summer. She had dropped into a slight beauty sleep, when suddenly
there came to her ear the decided sound of a hearty laugh. In one
second of time Miss Jones was sitting bolt upright in bed, broad
awake, and listening intently. Yes, there it was again--a laugh, a
_man's_ laugh, and in the garden. Burglars!--that was her first
thought. But no; burglars do not, as a rule, give way to fits of
merriment over their work. She slipped from her bed, went to the
window, and strained sight and hearing to discover the cause. There
was nothing to see but the broad sheets of moonlight pouring down upon
everything; but, yes, distinctly Miss Jones could hear, in that
profound frosty silence, the subdued murmur of voices under the trees.

Was it inspiration--the inspiration of hatred, the inspiration of
hope--that made her mind leap to Cyrilla Hendrick? Without waiting to
reason out the impulse that prompted her, she ran from her room, down
the stairs, and noiselessly into that of her foe. Yes, she was right!
There stood the bed unoccupied, the window wide open, the girl gone.
On _her_ bed, 'Toinette lay fast asleep; she, then, was not Cyrilla's
companion! Who could be? Even more distinctly than up-stairs Miss
Jones could hear the murmured talk here--one voice, she could have
sworn, the voice of a man.

In an instant her resolution was taken; in another she had acted upon
it, and was rapping at the sleeping-room of Mademoiselle Stephanie. At
last her time had come. The prize pupil of the school, her arch-enemy,
was in her power. Mademoiselle Chateauroy, in a white dressing-gown,
opened the door, and stared in bewilderment at her second English
teacher. People talking and laughing in the grounds! Miss Hendrick not
in her room! _Mon Dieu!_ what did Miss Jones mean?

"There is not a second to lose, mademoiselle," Miss Jones feverishly
cried, "if we wish to see who the man is! It wants but five minutes of
twelve--she surely will not stay much longer. Come! come at once!"

She took Mademoiselle Chateauroy's hand, and fairly forced her along
the chill passage to Cyrilla's room. They were not a second too soon.
As they took their places at the window, the two culprits stepped out
from under the tamaracs into the full light of the moon. The
gentleman's arm affectionately encircled his companion's waist.

"_Mon Dieu!_" mademoiselle gasped.

Miss Jones gave one faint gasp also, for in the brilliant light of the
moon she recognized at first glance her false, her recreant admirer,
Mr. Carew. It all flashed upon her--it had all been a blind to lead
her off the scent, his attentions to herself. He and Cyrilla Hendrick
had planned this meeting. No doubt they had laughed together over
_her_ gullibility there under the trees. She set her teeth with a snap
of rage and fury at the thought.

"You have had your laugh, my lady, with your lover," she thought, with
a vicious glare; "it is my turn now, and those laugh best who laugh
last."

Then came that hurried parting embrace, extorting another horrified
"_Mon Dieu_" from mademoiselle. Then Cyrilla was mounting the tree,
then the lead pipe, then, kissing her hand to her lover, leaped into
the room and stood before them!

       *       *       *       *       *

Imagine that tableau! Dead silence for the space of one minute, during
which judge, accuser, and criminal stand face to face. One faint cry
of sheer surprise Cyrilla had given, then as her eyes fell on the
intolerably exultant face of Miss Jones, her haughty head went up, her
daring, resolute spirit asserted itself, and she faced them boldly.
There was fearless blood in the girl's veins--bad blood, beyond all
doubt, but pluck invincible. For her this discovery meant ruin--utter,
irretrievable ruin--but since it had come there was nothing for it,
with Mary Jane Jones looking on particularly, but to face it without
flinching.

"Come with me, Miss Hendrick," Mademoiselle Stephanie coldly began.
"You also, Miss Jones."

She led the way back to her own room, where a lamp burned and a dull
red glimmer of fire yet glowed. Spectral and ghostly the two teachers
looked in their long night-robes, and a faint smile flitted over
Cyrilla's face as she followed. Mademoiselle closed the door
carefully, and then confronted the culprit.

"Now for it!" Cyrilla thought. "Good Heaven! what an unlucky wretch I
am! Nothing can save me now."

"Well, Miss Hendrick," Mademoiselle Chateauroy began, in that cold,
level voice of intense displeasure, "what have you to say? I presume
you have some explanation to give of to-night's most extraordinary
conduct."

"A very simple explanation, mademoiselle," Cyrilla answered. "I thank
you for letting me make it. Nothing can wholly excuse a pupil keeping
an assignation with a gentleman in the school-grounds by night--of
that I am aware--but at least my motive may partly. I have heard no
news of my father for over a year; I went to hear news of him
to-night. This evening, at Mrs. Delamere's, I met a gentleman whom I
have known from childhood--who has been as a brother to me since my
earliest recollection--who was a daily visitor at my father's house in
London. I was naturally anxious for news, of papa in particular, and
would have received it then and there but for Miss Jones's
interference. She would not allow us to exchange a word--she was
resolute to make me leave him, and I obeyed. What followed Miss Jones
knows. He and I did not exchange another word, but before he left me
he told me he had an important, a _most_ important message to deliver
from my father, and was determined to deliver it to-night. I refused
to meet him at first, but when I remembered it was my only chance of
hearing from poor papa, that no letters were allowed to come to me, I
consented. He came over the wall, and I descended, remained with him
a few minutes, and returned. That is the whole story."

She could see the sneering scorn and unbelief on Miss Jones's face,
the cold, intense anger deepening upon Mademoiselle Stephanie's.
Neither of them believed a word she had said.

"Does 'Toinette know?" Mademoiselle Chateauroy asked.

"No, mademoiselle. 'Toinette was asleep long before I went."

"Of that at least I am glad. It is sufficiently bad to have a pupil in
my school capable of so shameful and evil an act, without knowing that
she has corrupted the minds of other and innocent girls. For three and
twenty years, Miss Hendrick, I have been preceptress of this school,
and in all that time no breath of scandal has touched it. Wild pupils,
refractory pupils, disobedient pupils, I have had many--a pupil
capable of stealing from her chambers at midnight to meet a young man
in the grounds I have never had before. I pray the _bon Dieu_ I never
may have again."

A color, like a tongue of flame, leaped for a moment into each of
Cyrilla Hendrick's dark cheeks. Something in mademoiselle's simple,
coldly-spoken words made her feel for the first time how shameful, how
unmaidenly her escapade had been. Up to the present she had regarded
it as rather a good joke--a thing to tell and laugh at. A sense of
stinging shame filled her now--a sense of rage with it, at these women
who made her feel it. All that was worst in the girl arose--her eyes
flashed, her handsome lips set themselves in sullen wrath.

"I thank Heaven, and I thank my very good friend, Miss Jones," pursued
mademoiselle, "that this wicked thing has been brought to light so
soon. So soon! _Mon Dieu_, who is to tell me it has not been done
again and again?"

Once more the black eyes flashed, but with her arms folded Cyrilla
stood sullenly silent now. The worst had come; the very worst that
could ever happen. Miss Dormer would hear all, she would be expelled
the school, expelled Miss Dormer's house--her last chance of being
Miss Dormer's heiress was at an end. Ruin had come, absolute ruin, and
nothing she could do or say would avert it now. The look that came
over the face of the girl of nineteen showed for the first time the
strong capabilities of evil within her.

"What was the name of this young man you met, Miss Hendrick?"
mademoiselle went on.

Cyrilla lifted her darkly angry eyes.

"I have given you an explanation of my conduct, mademoiselle, and you
refuse to believe it. I decline to answer any further questions."

"His name was Mr. Carew," said Miss Jones, opening her lips for the
time. "Lieutenant Frederic Carew of the----Fusiliers."

She gave the information with unction, her exultant eyes upon
Cyrilla's face. Once more the dark eyes lifted and looked at her--a
look not good to see.

"This is your hour, Miss Jones," that darkly ominous glance said.
"Mine shall come."

Mademoiselle Stephanie made a careful note of the name.

"That will do, Miss Jones. I will not detain you from your needful
rest longer. Of course it is unnecessary to caution you to maintain
strictest silence concerning this disgraceful discovery. Not for
worlds must a whisper of the truth get abroad or reach the other young
ladies. Miss Hendrick will remain in this room a close prisoner until
she quits the _pensionnat_ forever. She has been, not the pupil I have
best loved, but the pupil I have most been proud of. It gives me a
pang, I cannot describe how great, to lose her, and thus. I am sorry
for my own sake, and sorrier for hers. Miss Dormer told me to watch
her closely, for she was not as other girls, and for three years I
have. For three years she has offended in no way, and now, to end like
this!"

"Then let my three years' good conduct plead for me, mademoiselle,"
Cyrilla said, boldly. "It is my first offence--it shall be my last.
Say nothing to any one; let me remain until Christmas--not three
months now--and quit the school, as I have lived in it, with honor."

But mademoiselle shook her head, sorrowfully, yet inexorably.

"Impossible, Miss Hendrick. You have been guilty of an offence for
which expulsion can be the only punishment. How could I answer to
Heaven and the mothers of my pupils for the guilt of allowing any one
capable of such a crime to mingle with them and deprave them?"

"'Guilt! deprave!' You use strong language, mademoiselle. The
gentleman I met has been all his life as my brother--I met him to hear
news of my father, which I can hear in no other way. And that is a
crime!"

"A crime against obedience, against all delicacy and maidenly modesty.
But it has been done, and no talking will undo it. Go to your room,
Miss Jones, and be silent. You, Miss Hendrick, shall remain with me.
To-morrow I will write to your aunt, telling her all. Until her
answer arrives you will remain under lock and key here."

"And the sentence of the court is that you be taken hence to the place
of execution, and that there you be hanged by the neck until you are
dead."

The grim words flashed through Cyrilla's mind. She had read them
often, and wondered how the miserable, cowering criminal in the dock
must feel. She could imagine now. She did not cower--outwardly she
listened unmoved, with a hardihood that was to mademoiselle proof of
deepest guilt; but inwardly--"all within was black as night."

Miss Jones, that covert smile still on her face, left the room.
Mademoiselle Stephanie pulled out that transparent deception, a
sofa-bed, amply furnished with pillows and quilts. Many pupils had
slept out their week of solitary confinement on this prison bed, but
never so deeply dyed a criminal before.

"You will undress and sleep here, Miss Hendrick," mademoiselle said;
"but first kneel down and ask pardon of _le bon Dieu_ for the sin you
have done."

"I have committed no sin--I will thank you not to say so,
mademoiselle," Cyrilla flashed forth at last. "Make mountains out of
mole-hills if you like, but don't expect me to call them mountains
too. Write to my aunt, expel me when you please, but meantime don't
insult me."

And then Cyrilla, flinging her clothes in a heap on the nearest chair,
got into the sofa-bed and turned her face sullenly to the wall.

"There goes my last hope," she thought, "thanks to my horrible temper.
I _might_ have softened her to-morrow--now there isn't a chance. Like
Francis the First, at Pavia, 'all is lost but honor!'"




CHAPTER IX.

"A TEMPEST IN A TEAPOT."


The dim firelight flickered and fell, one by one the cinders dropped
softly through the bars, one by one the slow moments ticked off on the
old-fashioned chimney-piece clock Outside, the autumnal wind sighed
around the gables, and moaned and whistled through the pines and
tamaracs. Broad bars of luminous moonlight stole in through the closed
jalousies, and lay broad and bright on the faded carpet. Wiry and long
drawn out, Mademoiselle Stephanie's small, treble snore told that a
good conscience and a light supper are soporific in their tendency,
and that she, at least, was "o'er all the ills of life victorious."
And Cyrilla Hendrick lay broad awake, seeing and hearing it all, and
thinking of the sudden crash that had toppled down her whole fairy
fortune.

Impossible to sleep. She got up softly, wrapped a shawl around her,
went to the window, opened one of the shutters, and sat moodily down.
In sheets of yellow light, the moon-steeped fields and forest, the Rue
St. Dominique wound along like a belt of silver ribbon, no living
thing to be seen, no earthly sound to be heard beside the desolate
soughing of the October wind. And, sitting there, Cyrilla looked her
prospects straight in the face.

To-morrow morning Mademoiselle Stephanie would write a detailed
account of her wrong doing to Miss Dormer, giving Mr. Carew's name, as
a matter of course. She could picture the rage, the amaze, the fury of
the passionate, tyrannical old woman, as she glared over the letter.
Other, and even more grievous faults Miss Dormer might condone--this,
never. She would be sent for in hot haste--she would be expelled the
school--her lip curled scornfully at the thought, for _that_ her bold,
resolute spirit cared nothing--and she would return in dire disgrace
to Dormer Lodge. And then the scene that would ensue! Miss Dormer
glaring upon her with eyes of fire, and tongue like a two-edged sword.
"My niece Cyrilla comes of a bad stock!" over and over again the old
maid had hissed out her prediction; "and mark my words, my niece
Cyrilla will come to no good end!"

The end had come sooner than even Miss Dormer had expected.

Well, the first fury, the first tongue-lashing over, Aunt Dormer would
send her back, penniless as she came, to her father. No splendid
fortune, hoarded for a quarter of a century, for her; no "rich and
respectable" Mr. McKelpin to take her to wife. Back again to the
nomadic tribes of Bohemia, to the tents and impoverished dwellers in
the realm of vagabondia! As vividly as a painting it all arose before
her--her father's dirty, dreary, slipshod lodgings in some dismal back
street of Boulogne-sur-Mer. She could see him in tattered
dressing-gown, haggard and unshorn, sitting up the night long with
kindred spirits over the greasy pack of cards, fleecing some, and
being fleeced by others. The rickety furniture, the three stuffy
little rooms, the air perfumed with tobacco and brandy and water,
herself draggled and unkempt, insulted by insolent love-making, spoken
of with coarse and jeering sneers. Oh! she knew it all so well--and
her hands clenched, and a suffocating feeling of pain and shame rose
in her throat and nearly choked her.

"No," she thought, passionately, "death sooner than that! Oh, what a
fool I have been this night! to risk so much to gain so little."

A feeling of hot swift wrath arose within her against Fred Carew.

"My father ruined the life of your aunt. I will never ruin yours."
That, or something like it, he had said to her, and now--all
unconsciously it is true--the ruin of all her prospects had come, and
through him.

"I will never go back to my father," she thought again, this time with
sullen resolution. "No fate that can befall me here will be worse than
the fate that awaits me with him. America is wide; it will go hard
with me if I cannot carve out a destiny for myself."

What should she do? No one knew better than Cyrilla Hendrick the
futility of crying over spilt milk. What was done, was done--no
repentance could undo it. No use weeping one's eyes red over the
inevitable past; much better and wiser to turn one's thoughts to the
future. She would be expelled the school; she would be turned out of
doors by her aunt, all for a school-girl escapade, indecorous,
perhaps, but no heinous crime, surely. Was she to yield to Fate, and
meekly submit to the disgrace they would put upon her? Not she! Her
chin arose an inch at the thought, sitting there alone--her handsome,
resolute lips set themselves in a tight, determined line. She would
take her life in her own keeping, away from them all. She would never
return to her expatriated father and his disreputable associates. "The
world was all before her where to choose,"--what should that choice
be? Two alternatives lay before her. She might go to Fred Carew, tell
him all, and at the very earliest possible moment after the revelation
she knew he would make her his wife. His wife--and she must march with
the regiment; both must live on seven-and-sixpence a day, just enough,
as Fred now said, to keep him in bouquets and kid gloves. They must
live in dingy lodgings, and appeal humbly in all extremity to the
Right Hon. the Earl of Dunraith for help. Life would drag on an
excessively shabby and out-at-elbows story indeed; and Love, in the
natural order of things, would fly out the door as Poverty stalked in
at the window. A shudder ran through her. No, no! Freddy had acted
badly in getting her into this scrape, but she would not wreak
life-long vengeance upon him by making him marry her and bringing him
to this deplorable pass.

"Not that he would think it deplorable, poor little dear!" Cyrilla
thought, compassionately. "A better fellow than little Fred doesn't
breathe, and he would share his last crust with me, and let me henpeck
him all his life, and look at me with tears of entreaty in his blue
eyes, and be utterly and speechlessly wretched. But I would be a brute
to do it. No, I must run away from Fred, and see him no more. If I
did, he would force me into marrying him, and that way madness lies!"

It will be seen that Miss Hendrick was a young lady of wisdom beyond
her years, and capable of projecting herself into the future. With a
sigh, she dismissed the thought of running away with Freddy. It would
be very nice--very nice, indeed, to be Fred Carew's wife; to be able
to pet him and tyrannize over him alternately all one's life--oh! what
fate so desirable? But it was not to be. Then what remained?

In one moment she had answered that question--solved the enigma. She
would go on the stage. Next to being a _grande dame_, a wealthy leader
of fashion, it had always been her ambition to be an actress. And
Cyrilla thought of the life not as one without knowledge. Theatrical
people had formed the staple of her acquaintances--gentlemen with
close-cropped heads and purple chins, deep, bass voices and glaring
eyes--ladies, slangy as to conversation, loud as to dress, audacious
as to manners, and painted as to faces. All the drudgery, all the
heart-burnings, all the petty squabbles and jealousies, all the
dangers of the life she saw clearly. But her bold spirit quailed not.
She had performed repeatedly in private theatricals, she had even the
year before coming to Canada "gone on" in one of the Strand houses in
the very droll extravaganza of "Aladdin; or, The Wonderful Scamp." No
wonder her performance in these mild-drawn _pensionnat_ dialogues was
strong meat to milk and water. Yes, Cyrilla decided she would go on
the stage. She would leave her aunt's house for New York, and in that
great city it would go hard with her if with her handsome face, her
fine figure, her clever brain, she could not carve out a bright
destiny for herself. Vain, she was not; but she knew to the uttermost
iota the market value of her black eyes, her long, waving black hair,
her dark, high-bred face, her tall, supple form, her thorough
knowledge of French and German, her rich contralto voice. Each one was
a stepping-stone to future fame and fortune. And, as she thought it,
worn out by watching and her unusual vigil, her head fell forward on
the window-sill, and she dropped asleep.

It was six by the little chimney clock when the harsh, dissonant
ringing of a bell awoke simultaneously all the inmates of the
_pensionnat_. It aroused Mademoiselle Stephanie among the rest. The
morning had broken in true November dreariness, in dashing rain and
whistling wind, in bleakness and chill.

With a yawn Mademoiselle Stephanie sat up in bed, shivering and blue,
and the first object upon which her sleepy eyes rested was the
drooping form of her prisoner by the window, in sleep so deep that
even the clanging of the bell had failed to arouse her. She had
evidently sat there all night, cried herself to sleep probably, and a
pang of pity touched mademoiselle's kindly old French heart. But it
would not do to show it. Miss Hendrick had sinned, and Miss Hendrick,
by the inevitable laws of nature and grace, must suffer. She dressed
herself shiveringly, went over, and laid her hand lightly on the
sleeper's shoulder.

"My child," she said, "wake up. You'll get your death of cold sitting
here."

Cyrilla lifted her head, looking in the dim gray morning light pallid
and wretched, and took in the situation at a glance.

"My death of cold?" she repeated, bitterly. "No such luck,
mademoiselle. It is almost a pity I do not; it would be infinitely
better for me than what is to come."

She stood up as she spoke, twisting her profuse dishevelled black hair
around her head, looking like the Tragic Muse, and fully prepared to
do any amount of melodrama for ma'amselle's benefit. Ma'amselle looked
at her in distrust and displeasure.

"Do you know what you are saying, Mees Hendrick? It would be better
for you to be dead than dismissed this school,--is that what you
mean?"

"Not exactly. If nothing worse than being dismissed this school were
to befall me," answered Cyrilla, with an inflection of contempt she
could not suppress, "I think I could survive it No, ma'amselle, much
worse than that will follow."

"I do not understand, Mees Hendrick," says ma'amselle, stiffly.

"It means ruin, then!" cries Cyrilla, her eyes flashing, her tone one
that would have been good for three rounds from pit and
gallery--"utter, life-long ruin! Listen, ma'amselle, and I will tell
you this morning what I would have died sooner than tell last night in
the presence of that spy and informer, Miss Jones! Oh, yes!
ma'amselle, I will call her so. What does it matter what I say, since
I shall be turned ignominiously out in a day or two? Even the murderer
can say his say out when he stands on the gallows!"

Ma'amselle stood perfectly transfixed, while Cyrilla, with impassioned
eloquence, poured into her ears the story of Miss Dormer's hatred of
all who bore the name of Carew. How she had wished her to swear never
to see him or speak to him while she lived; how good he had been to
her and her father in the days gone by, what a pure brotherly and
sisterly affection there was between them, how absolutely ignorant she
had been of his coming to Canada, how petrified with astonishment at
sight of him, how he had striven to tell her news of her father, how
Miss Jones had interfered and prevented it, how in desperation he had
implored her to grant him ten minutes' interview in the grounds, and
how, in very despair at being unable to meet him in any other way, or
even write to him, she had consented. In the torrent of Cyrilla's
eloquence mademoiselle was absolutely bewildered and carried away. How
was the little simple-minded schoolmistress to estimate the dramatic
capabilities of her very clever pupil? For the girl herself it was
half acting, half earnest. She felt reckless this morning--equal to
either fate. After all, who could tell? The glittering, gas-lit life
of the stage, with its music, its plaudits, its flowers, its rows of
eager, admiring faces, might be hard to win, but, once won, would it
not be infinitely preferable to the deathly dulness of existence
dragged out as the wife of the rich and respectable Mr. Donald
McKelpin? And if her dark, bold eyes and gypsy face really brought her
money and fame, why, then, she might send for Freddy and marry him,
and "live happy ever after."

Mademoiselle Stephanie stood listening to Miss Hendrick's vehement
outburst with knitted brows and pursed up lips, utterly perplexed and
at a loss. A great offence had been done, unparalleled in the annals
of the _pensionnat_, an offence for which immediate expulsion, by
every law of right and morality, should be the penalty. But if that
expulsion was to ruin this young girl for life, and it was her first
offence, why, then, one must hesitate. She had ever been such a credit
to them all, and really her story sounded plausible, and--mademoiselle
was staggered, divided, between pity and duty--completely at a loss.

"You are quite sure your aunt will deal with you in this severe
fashion," she asked, her brows bent. "You are not deceiving me, Miss
Hendrick?"

"I am not in the habit of stating falsehoods, mademoiselle," Cyrilla
answered, majestically.

"And she will send you in disgrace back to your father?"

"She will try, mademoiselle, but I will not go. No! papa is poor
enough without an additional drag upon him. I will never go back to be
that drag."

"What, then, will you do?"

"Pardon, mademoiselle! I decline to answer. Once I am expelled this
school your right to question me ends."

"But I have not expelled you yet, and I demand an answer, Mees
Hendrick," cried mademoiselle, her little brown eyes flashing.

Cyrilla laughed after a reckless fashion.

"I might marry the gentleman I met in the grounds. After compromising
me in the way he has done it is the least reparation he could make,
and I am sure he would if I asked him." Here catching sight of
mademoiselle's face of horror and incredulity, Cyrilla nearly broke
down. "But you need not fear; I shall not ask him. I shall go to New
York and go on the stage."

Mademoiselle Chateauroy's eyes had been gradually dilating as she
listened. At these last awful words a sort of shriek burst from her
lips:

"Oh, _mon Dieu_! hear her! go on the _stage_!" cried little
mademoiselle in piercing accents, and precisely the same tone as
though her abandoned pupil had said, 'I will go to perdition!' "Mees
Hendrick, do I hear you aright? Did you say the stage?"

"I said the stage, mademoiselle," Cyrilla repeated, imperturbably--"no
other life is open to me, and for the stage alone am I qualified. When
my aunt turns me from her doors I will go direct to New York--to some
theatre there--an obscure one, I fear, it must be at first--and in
that great city, in the theatrical profession, make my living. I can
dance, I can sing. I have perfect health, my share of good looks, and
no end to what our cousins across the border call 'cheek.' I shall
succeed--it is only a question of time. And when I am a rich and
popular actress, Mademoiselle Stephanie, I shall one day return here
and thank you for having turned me out!"

For a moment mademoiselle stood speechless, rooted to the ground by
the matchless audacity of this reply, and once more Cyrilla's gravity
nearly gave way as she looked in her face. Then, without a word, with
horror in her eyes, she hastily walked out of the room, locking the
door after her, and stood panting on the other side.

"I must speak to Jeanne," she gasped. "Oh, _mon Dieu_! who would dream
of the evil spirit that possesses that child?"

Breakfast was brought to Miss Hendrick in the solitude of her prison
by Mademoiselle Jeanne herself, who also made a fire. Miss Hendrick
partook of that meal with the excellent appetite of a hearty
school-girl, Mademoiselle Jeanne eyeing her in terror and askance.

How the matter leaked out it seemed impossible to tell, but leak out
it did; perhaps Miss Jones's exultaion over her enemy's downfall got
the better of her discretion, but as the four and thirty boarders sat
down to their matutinal coffee and "_pistolets_" it was darkly
whispered about that some direful fate had befallen Cyrilla Hendrick.
In the darkness of the night she had committed some fearful
misdemeanor, some "deed without a name," and was under lock and key
down in Mademoiselle Stephanie's chamber.

Saturday in the school was a half-holiday. In the forenoon the girls
wrote German exercises and looked over Monday's lessons. All morning
the shadow of mystery and suspicion hung over the class-room--girls
whispered surreptitiously behind big books. What had Cy Hendrick done?
What was to be her punishment? Four and thirty young ladies were on
the _qui vive_, some secretly rejoicing, some simply curious, two or
three slightly regretful--for Miss Hendrick was by no means
popular--and one, one only, really sorry and anxious--Sydney Owenson.

"What on earth can Cy have done?" Sydney thought, perplexedly. "We
parted all right last evening, and this morning we wake and find her
imprisoned and disgraced for the first time in three years. I wish I
understood. Miss Jones looks compendiums--_she_ knows. I'll ask her
after class."

Lessons and exercises ended. At twelve the welcome bell rang
announcing that studies were over for the week, and the students free
to rush out pell-mell and make day hideous with their uproar. Sydney
alone lingered, going up to Miss Jones, whose duty it was to remain
behind, overlook desks, and put the class-room generally in order.

"Miss Jones," she asked, "what has Cyrilla Hendrick done?"

If Miss Jones had a friend in all the school, that friend was Miss
Owenson. Miss Owenson, besides being an heiress, besides dressing
better and giving away more presents than any other half-dozen pupils
together, was so sweet of temper, so courteous of manner, so kindly of
heart, so gentle of tongue, so gracefully and promptly obedient, that
she won hearts as by magic. A certain innate nobility of character
made her ever ready to take the side of the weaker and the oppressed.
Miss Jones owed her deliverance from many a small tyranny to Sydney
Owenson's pleading. Now Miss Jones pursed up her lips, and her eyes
snapped maliciously.

"Who says Miss Hendrick has done anything?" she asked.

"Oh, nonsense! We all know she has, and that she is in punishment down
in Mademoiselle Stephanie's room. 'Toinette says she wasn't in her bed
all night. Now, Miss Jones, what is it all about?"

"I regret that it is impossible for me to inform you, Miss Owenson.
Any confidence Mademoiselle Stephanie may repose in me I consider
inviolable. My lips are sealed."

Sydney shrugged her shoulders and turned away.

"I shall find out for all that. It is very odd, I must say. How
_could_ Cy have got into any trouble after going to her room last
night?"

She ran down stairs and straight to the _chambre  coucher_ of Mlle.
Stephanie. She would find the door locked, no doubt, but at least she
could talk through the key-hole. She rapped softly.

"It is I, Cy--Sydney," she whispered; "come to the door and speak to
me."

"Come in, Syd," the clear voice of Cyrilla answered. "The door is
unlocked. Pull the bobbin and the latch will go up."

Sydney opened the door and entered. At the window Cyrilla sat alone,
calmly perusing that exciting work of fiction, Le Brun's _Tlmaque_.

"I thought you were locked in! I thought you were in punishment!"
Sydney said, bewildered.

"So I am," Cyrilla answered, laughing; "but I so flustered poor little
Mademoiselle Jeanne when she brought me my breakfast by my dreadful
talk about being an actress, that she went out 'all of a tremble,' as
the old ladies say, and forgot to lock the door. Mlle. Stephanie I
haven't seen since she got up this morning. I daresay she has
improved the raining hours in composing a letter to Aunt Phil,
painting my guilt as blackly as the best black ink will do it. She
will have a fit if she finds you here in my company--the whitest of
all her lambs side by side with her one black sheep."

"Nonsense, Cy. What on earth have you done?"

"Has it leaked out, then? 'Ill news flies apace.' Has Miss Jones
told?"

"Ah, Miss Jones _is_ at the bottom of the mischief. My prophetic soul
told me so, she looked so quietly exultant. You didn't try to murder
her last night in her sleep I hope, Cyrilla."

"Not exactly. If ever I get a chance I will, though. I owe Miss Jones
a long debt of small spites, and if ever I get a chance I'll pay it
off. What did I do? Why, I stole out of my room last night at midnight
to meet Fred Carew."

"Cyrilla!" Cyrilla laughed.

"My dear Syd, if I _had_ assassinated Miss Jones last night in her
vestal slumber you couldn't look more horror-stricken! _Is_ it such an
awful crime, then? My moral perceptions must be blunt--for the life of
me I can't see the enormity of it. Look here, I'll tell you all about
it."

And then Miss Hendrick, with the utmost _sang froid_, poured into Miss
Owenson's ear the tale of last night's misdoing.

"If the man had been any other man on earth than poor Freddy," pursued
Miss Hendrick, "the matter wouldn't amount to much after all.
Expulsion from school I don't mind a pin's point. I leave at Christmas
in any case, and a shrill scolding once a day from Aunt Phil until the
day I married her pet Scotchman would be the sole penalty. But now it
means ruin. Aunt Phil will turn me out--oh, yes, she will, Syd, as
surely as we both sit here. No prospective fortune, no Mr. McKelpin to
make me the happiest of women, no leading the society of Montreal, no
flirtation with Freddy, nothing but go forth, like Jack in the fairy
tales, and seek my fortune. Jack always found his fortune, however,
and so shall I."

"But, Cyrilla, good gracious! this is awful. Do you mean to say your
aunt will really turn you out?"

"Really, Syd, really--really. And, after all, one can't much blame
her, poor old soul. Last night I rather dreaded my fate; to-day I
don't seem greatly to mind. After all, if the worst comes to the
worst, I can always make my own living."

"As an actress? Never, Cy. If the worst does come, you shall make your
home with me, sooner than that. Not a word, Cyrilla, I insist upon
it. Oh, darling, think how nice it will be, papa and mamma, and Bertie
and you, all in the same house!"

Cyrilla laughed.

"And Bertie wishing me at Jericho every hour of the day. And papa and
mamma, pinks of propriety, both looking at me askance, a girl expelled
her school and turned out doors by her aunt. Oh, no, Syd; you're the
best and dearest of friends, but your scheme won't work. I shall go on
the stage, as I say. The dream of my life has ever been to be a
popular actress, and the first time you and Bertie visit New York you
will come and see me play."

"And Freddy?"

"When I am rich enough I shall marry Freddy. Poor fellow! how sorry he
will be when he hears this. It is all the fault of that detestable
Mary Jane Jones. If she had not interfered at Mrs. Delamere's, he
would have said all he had to say there, and no more about it. It is
her hour of triumph now, but if mine ever comes----"

"Enough of this, young ladies!" interrupted the shrill voice of
Mademoiselle Stephanie, entering hastily. "I have overheard every
word. Mees Owenson, why do I find you here?"

In her hand Mademoiselle Stephanie held a letter addressed in most
legible writing to Miss Phillis Dormer, Montreal. It was Cyrilla's
sentence of doom. Sydney started up, turning pale and clasping her
hands.

"Oh, mademoiselle, pray--pray, don't send that letter. You don't know
how her aunt hates Mr. Carew--how implacable she is when offended. You
will ruin all Cyrilia's prospects for life. It is her first offence.
She has always been so good--you have always been so proud of her. She
has been such a credit to the school. And she will never, never,
_never_ do so again. Oh, ma'amselle--dear, kind Ma'amselle Stephanie!
don't send that letter."

Tears stood big and bright in Sydney's beseeching eyes, as she stood
with clasped, pleading hands before the preceptress.

"Hush, Sydney!" Cyrilla interposed, gently; "it is of no use.
Ma'amselle has heard all that before."

"I have pleaded for Mees Hendrick," ma'amselle said, looking troubled;
"I have begged the good aunt to forgive her this one time."

Cyrilla smiled--serenely reckless.

"You don't know Miss Dormer, ma'amselle. If an angel came down to
plead for me, she would not forgive this. Send your letter--what does
it signify? I will never give her the chance to turn me out. I will go
straight from this school to New York."

"You hear that, ma'amselle?" Sydney cried. "You will drive her to
desperation. Do not--do not send that letter! She is sorry--she will
never offend again. Oh, ma'amselle! listen to me. I am going away--you
always said you liked me. Grant me, then, this parting favor. It is
the first--it will be the last I shall ever ask!"

She twined her pearl-white arms about little ma'amselle's saffron neck
and kissed her. And wavering, as she had been since morning,
ma'amselle's resolution wholly gave way before that caress. She kissed
Sydney's sweet, tear-wet face, and then deliberately tore her letter
through the middle.

"It shall be as you say, _petite_. Ah! _le bon Dieu_ has given you so
good a heart. For your sake, and if Mees Hendrick will bind herself to
repeat the offence no more, her punishment shall end here."

Cyrilla drew a long breath of relief. There had been a hard fight for
it, but the day was won.

"Thank you, mademoiselle," she said. "I promise indeed with all my
heart. Sydney, I owe this to you. I cannot thank you, but I feel----"

Sydney closed her lips with a jubilant little kiss.

"All right, Cy--never mind how you feel. I knew ma'amselle was too
good to do it. And oh! ma'amselle, please make Miss Jones hold her
tongue. She hates Cyrilla, and will hurt her if she can."

"I will speak to Mees Jones. You may send her to me at once. Go now,
young ladies, and let this be the very last time, Mees Hendrick, I
shall ever have to reprimand you."

The girls bowed and departed. Cyrilla broke into a soft laugh.

"What a tragic scene! 'Go, sin no more!' _That_ quicksand is tided
over safely, thanks to you, Syd; but I have the strongest internal
conviction that one day or other I shall get into some horrible scrape
through Fred Carew."




CHAPTER X.

THE LAST NIGHT.


It is raining still, and raining heavily; a November gale surging
through the trees of the playground, sending the rain in wild white
sheets before it. No out-door romp for the Chateauroy _pensionnaires_
to-day. They are congregated in the barn, a large and lofty building,
and "Frre l'Hermite" is tumultuously beginning as Sydney and Cyrilla
appear. At the sight of the latter, a whoop of surprise goes up, and
Miss Jones, standing absently looking out at the storm, turns round,
and sees her enemy--free.

She stands and looks--mute with surprise. There is an audacious smile,
as usual, on Miss Hendrick's dark face, an audacious laugh in her
black eyes. She quits Sydney and goes straight up to Miss Jones.

"You are to go to Mademoiselle Stephanie's room at once, Miss Jones,"
she says, with a most exasperating smile; "I think she has a word of
warning for you."

Miss Jones makes no retort, for the excellent reason that she has none
ready. There is a pause of three seconds, perhaps, and they look each
other straight in the eyes. It is to be a duel _ la mort_ between
them henceforth--and both know it. Then, still in silence, Miss Jones
turns, quits the playground, and reports herself at headquarters.

Cyrilla is surrounded, besieged with questions, but she shakes them
off, and orders them imperiously about their business.

Since she first entered the school she has been
queen-regnant--queen-regnant she will be to the end. She joins as
noisily as the smallest girl there in the game, her piercingly sweet
voice rising in the monotonous chant high above all the rest. So Miss
Jones finds her upon her return. The interview with mademoiselle has
left Miss Jones a trifle paler than her wont, with anger it may be,
but she says not a word as she returns to her former occupation of
gazing out at the rain.

The long, wet afternoon passes, night comes, and all retire. Sunday
morning breaks, still wet and windy; there is to be no church-going,
greatly to the disappointment of the young ladies. Instead,
mademoiselle reads aloud for an hour some book of sermons. They dine
at three instead of one, a high festival dinner of roast-beef and
plum-pudding. Then the girls are left to themselves, to wander about
corridors and passages, visit each other's rooms, gossip, write
letters, or read, as they please.

It is Sydney Owenson's last day. To-morrow morning she goes, to be
married in a month. Four and thirty girlish bosoms beat with envy at
that thought! It it like a fairy tale to them; nothing of the kind has
ever transpired before, nothing else is thought of, or talked of, all
day. Sydney moves about among them, in a pretty dress of silk, the
famous chain and locket around her neck, her engagement ring sparkling
on her finger, a glistening watch at her girdle, all her golden,
feathery curls falling over her shoulders--a shining vision. One by
one, she visits the girls, sobbing a little sob here and there, and
realizing for the first time how fond she is of them all. Cyrilla goes
with her; and so the desolate, lead-colored, Sabbath afternoon deepens
into night, and it is quite dark when Mademoiselle Jeanne comes up and
says Colonel and Mrs. Delamere have called, and are in the parlor
waiting to see her.

And, "But no, mademoiselle," Mademoiselle Jeanne says, laying a
restraining hand upon Cyrilla's arm, "Mees Hendrick is not to
accompany you."

Sydney descends. Firelight and lamplight illumine the parlor and
dazzle her for a moment coming out of the dusk. She looks and sees,
not alone Colonel and Mrs. Delamere, but that most coolly audacious of
young officers, Mr. Fred Carew. Opposite him, her hands folded in her
lap, her face like a small chocolate mask, sits Mademoiselle
Stephanie.

Sydney gives a little gasp, a little laugh, and a little blush, as she
meets his eyes. Then arises Mrs. Delamere with effusion, and Miss
Owenson is folded to her brown-silk bosom. She shakes hands with the
Colonel and Mr. Carew, and sits demurely down, understanding why
Mademoiselle Jeanne had put a summary stop to Cyrilla's accompanying
her.

The interview is not long. Mrs. Delamere chats with her in her kind,
motherly way. The Colonel booms in occasionally with his ponderous
laugh, and Mr. Carew sits and smiles upon her, and looks handsome and
well-dressed, and addresses the few pleasant little remarks he does
make almost exclusively to mademoiselle. In strong suppressed
displeasure mademoiselle responds, monosyllabic responses, and then
the call is over, and they are standing up, and Mrs. Delamere, with
tears in her eyes, is kissing Sydney good-by. Again she shakes hands
with the Colonel, then shyly with Mr. Carew, and as he holds her hand
for a moment and bows over it, she feels a note suddenly and deftly
slipped into it. Her fingers close over it, but she does not look at
him; then they are gone, and she is alone, her heart beating guiltily,
with mademoiselle.

"That is the young man, Carew, whom Mees Hendrick met last night, is
it not?" she asks, her little eyes flashing. "Most insolent his coming
here. He shall be admitted no more."

Sydney flies off to deliver her note, and finds Cyrilla lingering on
the upper landing.

"For you, Cy--from Mr. Carew," she whispers. "Would you believe such
effrontery?--he actually came with the Delameres. He slipped this into
my hand as he said good-by."

"It would be difficult to say what piece of effrontery Fred Carew
would not be capable of. Mademoiselle Stephanie's face must have been
a study."

"It was," laughs Sydney; "he is not to be allowed here again. She was
proof against his sweetest smiles and tenderest glances."

Cyrilla reads her note, her face softening, her eyes lighting. It is
not long--the pen is by no means mightier than the sword in Mr.
Carew's grasp--but it brings an eloquent flush to the girl's dark
cheek.

"Poor foolish Freddy," she says with a half laugh, a half sigh. "What
nonsense he writes. He goes to Montreal for the winter, and he
wants--he actually wants me to marry him as soon as I leave school.
'Something will turn up,' he says, in his absurd way; 'something
always turns up to help virtuous poverty. And if it doesn't, why
seven-and-sixpence a day will buy daily bread and beefsteaks, and what
more do we want? Lord Dunraith will send us an odd fifty now and then,
and Miss Dormer will come round when there's no help for it. Throw
over the soap-and-candle man, Beauty, and let us be a comfortable
couple.' Did you ever hear such idiocy, Syd? And the best of it is he
means every word."

"Is it idiocy?" asks Sydney. "I don't know, but it seems to me that,
liking him as you do, it will be something worse than idiocy to marry
the soap-and-candle man. I can't understand your loving Mr. Carew and
marrying Mr. McKelpin."

"No, I dare say not," Cyrilla answers, calmly; "but then you see
you've been brought up in the lap of luxury, a bloated aristocrat,
Syd, while I am a pauper, and have been from birth. If I married
Freddy, I would go a pauper to my grave. There is no choice. 'Needs
must,' saith the proverb, 'when the devil drives.' I wish--yes,
Sydney--with all my heart, I wish I might marry Fred Carew, but I
can't, and there the matter ends. Don't let us talk about it, it
always makes me uncomfortable. Let us talk of _you_. To think that
this time to-morrow night you will be hundreds of miles away!"

They are pacing up and down the long, deserted class-room. The rain
has ceased, a few frosty stars glimmer through rifts in the cloudy
sky. Far below, the merry tumult of girlish voices and laughter comes,
far below they can see the lighted passages and rooms. Outside, the
lonesome wind sighs up and down the deserted Rue St. Dominique.

"Hundreds of miles away!" Sydney echoes, with a sigh. "Yes."

"You are not sorry, Syd. Honestly now. You are not sorry to quit this
stupid, humdrum school, these noisy, romping girls, the drudgery of
endless lessons, for home and freedom, Bertie Vaughan and bridal
blossoms! Don't say you are, for it is too much for human credulity to
believe."

"Sorry, Cy? Well, no. I am glad to go home, glad to be with papa and
mamma, and Bertie, of course, but still----"

"But still that good, tender heart of yours, my Sydney, has a soft
spot for 'Frre l'Hermite,' and the Demoiselles Chateauroy, and even
crusty Miss Jones. It speaks well for you, _chrie_, but is not
over-flattering to Mr. Vaughan. You preached of love a moment ago, yet
here you are going to marry a man you don't care a straw for."

"Don't I? That is your mistake, Cy. I care whole bundles of straw for
Bertie--haven't I told you so, again and again? I like him better than
any man I know."

"And you know--how many? The fat old colonel--one," said Miss
Hendrick, checking them off on her fingers; "the fussy old
doctor--two; little old Professor Chapsal--three; venerable Jean
Baptiste Romain--four; your papa--five. That comprises the list, does
it not? And you like him better than any man you know. Happy Mr.
Vaughan!"

"I like him better than any man I ever _saw_, then," cries Sydney,
defiantly, "your pretty little lover included. And papa and mamma like
him, and wish me to marry him; that is sufficient, if there were no
other reason. I don't believe in that mad, selfish sort of passion we
read of, where girls are ready to sacrifice their fathers and mothers,
and homes, and soul's salvation for some man who takes their fancy. I
hate you when you are cynical and sarcastic and wordy, Cyrilla. I wish
you would drop it; it doesn't become you. Leave it for poor,
disappointed, crossed-in-love Miss Dormer."

"Bravo, Syd? Who'd have thought it? I begin to have hopes of you yet.
I only trust your Bertie may be worthy of his sweet little wife. For
you _are_ a little jewel, Sydney, and better than you are pretty."

"Oh, nonsense, Cy! Drop that."

"I shall miss you horribly, _chre belle_," Cyrilla goes on,
plaintively. "You were the leaven in this dull house that leavened the
whole mass. Still, it's only till Christmas, and then----" her eyes
sparkle in the dusk, she catches her breath, and her color rises.

"You will go to Montreal, and Freddy will be there. You will see him
surreptitiously, and all the time you will be promising Mr. McKelpin
and your aunt to marry him," supplements Miss Owenson, gravely. "Take
care, Cyrilla; that's a dangerous sort of game, and may end in
bringing you to grief."

"Little croaker! the danger of it will be the spice of life. And,
meantime, if your papa writes a nice diplomatic note to Aunt Phil, and
gets her consent, I shall 'haste to the wedding,' see Master Bertie,
and bestow my benediction on your nuptials. I will never forgive Aunt
Dormer if she doesn't let me go."

Arm in arm the two girls pace up and down the long, chill room,
talking eagerly in undertones. In another half hour the bell for
evening prayers rings, and their last _tte--tte_, where they have
held so many, is at an end.

"Good-by, old class-room," Sydney said, wistfully. "I have spent some
very jolly days here, after all."

Prayers and pious reading were long on Sunday night; most of the girls
were yawning audibly, a few were nodding, and one or two of the most
reprobate fast asleep before the close. Then to their rooms, and
silence and darkness brooded over the miniature world of the
boarding-school, with its bread-and-butter hopes and fears,
heart-burnings and passions.

Monday morning came--a perfect day, sparkling with frosty fall
sunshine. A buzz of suppressed excitement ran through the school. A
"round-robin" for a half holiday was sent to Mademoiselle Stephanie,
and was granted. Breakfast was eaten amid a gabble of conversation,
and as they arose from the table a thrill ran through all as a
hackney-coach drove up to the door. The messenger for Sydney Owenson
had come.

She was dressed in her travelling suit, a pretty "conserve" of gray
and blue, with hat and gloves to match. Her trunk stood packed and
strapped in the hall. Mademoiselle Stephanie came herself tremulously
to bear the message that Rebecca was waiting, and that Miss Owenson
must say good-by at once. There was no time to lose--their train
started in less than half an hour.

The scene that ensued! who may tell? "Good by! good-by! good-by!"
tears, kisses, promises to write _ad infinitum_, and then Sydney, her
handkerchief quite drenched with weeping, tears herself away, and
springs into the carriage. The door is closed, she leans forward her
lovely tear-wet face. They are all there on the steps, teachers,
pupils, servants, and, foremost, the tall, erect figure and fine face
of Cyrilla Hendrick.

"Good-by, Cy--dearest Cy," she sobs, and "Good-by, Sydney." Miss
Hendrick answers, gravely, but without tears.

The coachman cracks his whip, and they are off, rattling down the
silent Rue St. Dominique, and the _pensionnat_, and the throng of
eager faces out of sight. She falls back, crying quietly, but before
they are half way to the station her tears are dried and she is
listening eagerly to Rebecca's account of all at home.

The station is reached--smiles have totally routed tears, the pretty
gray eyes sparkle, the delicate cheeks flush. The old life is at an
end. After all, Cy was right, it _was_ dull--and the new one is begun.
The old one ended in darkness and rain, the new one begins in sunshine
and brightness. It is emblematic, the girl thinks, and she gives her
engagement ring a shy little kiss, and thinks, with a happy blush and
smile, that she is going to Bertie, to her bridegroom--and so forgets
the _pensionnat_.




CHAPTER XI.

"A LAGGARD IN LOVE."


"Charlotte, what time is it? If it isn't past four that confounded
clock must be slow."

Captain Owenson--"Squire Owenson" as he is known to all men
hereabouts--asks this question for the twentieth time within the hour,
turning over with an impatient half sigh, half groan, in his big
invalid chair. And Charlotte, otherwise Mrs. Owenson, looks up from
her tatting, and answers placidly, as she has answered placidly also
twenty times before:

"It wants twenty minutes of four, Reginald, and the clock is right to
a second."

"Oh-h-h!" says the Captain. It is a half groan of pain, half grunt of
anger, and impatiently the invalid flounces over on the other side,
and shuts his eyes. He has not seen his Sydney, the "sole daughter of
his house and heart," his one best treasure in life, for close upon a
year, and all that year scarcely seems as long to his intolerable
impatience, as do the hours of this lagging day that is to bring her
home. At no period of his career has patience been the virtue upon
which the friends of Reginald Algernon Owenson have placed their hopes
of his canonization, and years of ill-health have by no means
strengthened it, as his wife knows to her cost. He is a tall, gaunt
man, with a face still handsome in spite of its haggardness, bright,
restless eyes, and that particularly livid look that organic heart
disease gives. The large, gray eyes, closed so wearily now, are the
counterpart of Sydney's, and the abundant and unsilvered hair not many
shades darker.

By the lace-draped bay window of this her husband's invalid
sitting-room sits Mrs. Owenson, serenely doing tatting. A tall, thin,
faded lady, with pale blue eyes, pale, fairish complexion, and a
general air of cheerful insipidity. In early youth Mrs. Owenson was a
beauty--in the maturity of seven and forty years, Mrs. Owenson fancies
herself a beauty still.

There is silence in the room for a few minutes. It is a very large and
airy room, furnished with the taste and elegance of culture and
wealth. There are pictures on the walls, busts on brackets, statuettes
in corners, bronzes on the chimney-piece, books and flowers on the
table, and over all, more beautiful than all, the crisp golden
sunshine of the November afternoon. From the window you saw a lovely
view, spreading woodland all glowing with the rubies and orange of
that most exquisite and poetic season the "Fall," emerald slopes of
sward, and far away the great Atlantic Ocean, spreading until it
melted into the dazzling blue sky.

The minutes drag like hours to the nervously irritable man, who bears
suffering as most men bear it, in angry, vehement protest. A brave man
in his day he has been, but brave under ill-health, slow, cruel pain,
he is not. Placid Mrs. Owenson, who sits, seeing nothing of the
gorgeous picture before her, whose whole small soul is absorbed in
her tatting, who jumps on a chair, and shrieks at sight of a mouse,
would have borne it all with the pathetic, matter-of-course, infinite
patience of woman, had _she_ been chosen for the martyrdom.

Presently the sick man opens his eyes, bright and restless with
impatience.

"Bertie is late, too," he growls; "he was to return by the two o'clock
train. A pretty thing for Sydney, a fine compliment indeed, to get
here and find him gallivanting away in New York. It seems to me he
does nothing _but_ gallivant since his return from England--returning
plucked too! Young dunderhead! I don't like it! I won't have it! He
shall stay quietly at home or I will know the reason why!"

"My dear," says Mrs. Owenson, calmly measuring off her tatting, "you
mustn't excite yourself, you know. Doctors Howard and Delaney both
said particularly you were never, on any account, to excite yourself."

"Hang Doctors Howard and Delaney! Don't be a fool, Mrs. Owenson! I'm
not talking of those two licensed quacks. I'm talking of Bertie
Vaughan's gallivanting, and I say it shall end or I will know the
reason why."

"Well, now," says Mrs. Owenson, more placid if possible than ever, "I
don't believe Bertie's gallivanting, whatever that may be; and as for
his going to New York two days ago, you know, Reginald, you gave him
permission yourself. Lord Dearborn is stopping there at a hotel,
before going to shoot what-you-call-'ems--buffaloes--and Bertie and he
were bosom friends at college, and naturally Bertie wanted to see him
before he left. And you told him yourself--now Reginald, love, you
know you told him yourself, to invite him to the wedding, and----"

"Yes, yes, yes, yes! O Lord! _what_ a thing a woman's tongue is! Men
may come and men may go, but it goes on forever. Don't I know all
that, and don't I know, too, that he promised faithfully to be here by
the two o'clock train, in time to meet Sydney. And now it's nearly
four. People who won't keep their promises in little things won't keep
them in great. And this is no little thing, by George! slighting
Sydney. Isn't it time for those confounded drops yet, Char? Lay down
that beastly rubbish you are wasting time over and attend to your
duties."

Still serene, still unruffled, Mrs. Owenson obeys. To tell the truth,
her liege lord's ceaseless grumbling has little more effect upon her
well-balanced mind than the sighing of the fitful wind out among the
trees. A perfect digestion, an unshattered nervous system, an
unlimited capacity for sleep, raise Mrs. Owenson superior to every
trial of life.

She lays down the obnoxious rubbish, pours out the drops carefully in
a little crystal cup, and hands it to her husband. As he takes it the
shrill shriek of the locomotive, rushing into the station two miles
distant, rends the evening air.

"Thank God, there's the train," he says, with a sort of
gasp--"Sydney's train. In fifteen minutes my darling will be here."

"And I will go and see about dinner, Reginald," remarks Mrs. Owenson,
settling her cap with a pleased simper at herself in the glass, "if
you can spare me."

"Spare you! What the devil good are you to any one I should like to
know! sitting there with your eternal knitting----"

"Not knitting, Reginald, love," remonstrates Mrs. Owenson, "knitting's
old-fashioned. Tatting."

A disgusted growl is the gentle invalid's answer. He closes his eyes
and falls back among his pillows once more. Always a bit of a
martinet, in his own household and neighborhood, as erstwhile on the
quarter-deck, years of suffering have rendered him irritable and
savage to an almost unbearable degree. Death is near, he knows,
hovering outside his threshold by day and by night--may cry "come!" at
any moment, and his passionate protest against the inexorable decree
never ceases. His longing for life is almost piteous in its
intensity--he holds his grasp upon it as by a hair, and each outbreak
of anger or excitement may snap that hair in twain.

The great house is very still--the sick-room is far removed from all
household tumult. It _is_ a great house--"a house upon a hill-top," a
huge red brick structure, with acres of farm and field, of orchard and
kitchen garden, belts of lawn and wooded slopes. It stands nearly
half-a-mile from any other dwelling--a whole mile from the town of
Wychcliffe. A broad sweep of drive leads up to the portico entrance in
front, sloping away in the rear down to the sea-shore. There are many
great men in the smoky manufacturing town of Wychcliffe--as great as
half a million dollars can make them, but ever and always Squire
Owenson, _the_ great man _par excellence_. He is the wealthiest, he
lives in the finest house, he drives the finest horses, he owns the
finest farms, he keeps the largest staff of servants, and above all
he has the air of one born and bred to command. Loftily gracious and
condescending, he has walked his uplifted way among these good people,
and the rich, shrewd manufacturers submit good-humoredly to being
patronized and smile in their sleeve over it. "A tip-top old swell,"
is the universal verdict, "in spite of his British airs, free with his
money as a lord, ready to help any one in distress, and a credit to
the town every way you take him." A haughty old sprig of gentility
this Squire Owenson, setting a much greater value on birth and blood
than either of these useful things are entitled to, and loving, with a
love great and all absorbing, his slim, pretty, yellow-haired "little
maid" and heiress. The one desire of his heart, when first he settled
here, had been to found a house and a name, that would become a power
in the land, to have "The Place" descend from Owenson to Owenson, for
all time. But Mrs. Owenson, who disappointed him in everything,
disappointed him in this. Six babies were born, and with the usual
perversity of her contrary sex, each of these babies was a girl. To
make matters worse, five died in infancy, and Sydney, "last,
brightest, and best," alone shot up and flourished. Shot up, slender
and pretty, an Owenson her father rejoiced to see in face and nature.
It was then his thoughts turned to Bertie Vaughan. Since Providence
deigned him no son, Bertie should be his son, should marry Sydney,
should change his name to Vaughan Owenson, and so in spite of Mrs.
Owenson hand down "The Place" to fame and posterity. The thought grew
with every year. No exception could be taken to the orphan lad on the
score of birth, and for his poverty the captain did not care--_he_ had
enough for both. Yes, yes! the very hour the boy and girl were old
enough they should be married. It was the one hope, the one dream of
his life, growing stronger as death came near. Of late he had been a
little disappointed in young Vaughan. He had returned from Cambridge
"plucked," his name never appeared in the "University Eight;" at
nothing, either physical or mental, so far as the old sailor could
see, had he distinguished himself. He was without ballast, without
"backbone," and never had Captain Owenson sighed so bitterly over the
realization as on his last return. Still, all things cannot be as we
would have them here below. He would love Sydney and be good to her,
he could hardly fail in _that_, and with that both she and her father
must fain be content.

"We can't make statesmen, or orators, or great reformers to order,"
the captain thought. "The lad's a good lad, as the class go--has no
vice in him that I can see; will make a respectable, easy-going
gentleman farmer, quite willing to be tied to his wife's apron-strings
all his life; and as that's the sort of men women like, why, I dare
say, it will be all the better for the little one that he's not
clever. Your clever man rarely makes a good husband."

He lay thinking this for the thousandth time, with knitted brows and
that expression of repressed pain that never left his face, more
strongly marked than ever.

Twenty minutes had ticked off on the clock, the yellow lines of the
slanting afternoon sun were glimmering more and more faintly through
the brown boles of the trees, when carriage wheels came rattling
loudly up the drive. He started upright in his seat, a red flush
lighting his haggard face, his heart throbbing like a sledge-hammer
against his side. There was the sound of a sweet, clear girlish voice
and laugh, then a footstep came flying up the stairs, the door was
flung wide, and fresh, and fair and breezy, his darling was in the
room, her arms about his neck, her kisses raining on his face.

"Papa! papa! dear, darling, blessed old papa! _how_ glad I am to be
with you again!"

He could not speak for a moment; he could only hold her to him hard;
gasping with that convulsive beating of the heart. The heavy, labored
pulsations frightened Sydney; she drew herself away and looked at him.

"Papa, how your heart beats! Oh, papa, don't say you are any worse!"
she cried out, in a terrified voice.

"No--darling," he answered, a great pant between every word;
"only--the joy--- of your--coming--" he stopped and pressed his hand
hard over the suffocating throbs. "Give me--that--medicine, Sydney."

"I'll do it, Sydney," her mother said, coming in. "I told you,
Reginald, not to excite yourself. I'm sure you knew Sydney was coming,
and there was no need to get into a gale about it like this."

The squire's answer was a glare of impotent fury as he took the
cordial from the exasperatingly calm partner of his bosom. Sydney's
great compassionate eyes were fixed upon him as she nestled close to
his shoulder, one arm about his neck.

"Lie back, papa," she said, "among the pillows. I am sorry--oh,
darling papa! sorrier than sorry--to see you like this. Now let me fan
you. Please don't excite yourself the least bit about me, or I shall
be sorry I came."

Little kisses, light as thistle-down, sorrowfully tender as love could
make them, punctuated this speech. The father's gaze dwelt on her, as
men do gaze upon that which is the apple of their eye.

"I am better now, little one. Stand off, my baby, and let me look at
you. Charlotte, look here--Sydney is as tall as yourself."

"Sydney takes after me in figure," says Mrs. Owenson, with a simper.
"I was always considered a very fine figure when a girl. They used to
call me and my two cousins, Elizabeth and Jane Bender, the Three
Graces. It runs in our family."

"Runs in your fiddlestick!" growled her husband, with ineffable
disgust. "Sydney is an Owenson, figure and face, wonderfully grown and
marvellously improved. Ah, Bertie's going to get a golden treasure,
that I foresee. You don't ask after your sweetheart, little one," her
father said, pinching her ear.

"My sweetheart? Oh, how droll," laughed Sydney. "Yes, to be sure,
where _is_ Bertie? I rather expected to have met him at the station."

"And you ought to have met him at the station," answered her father,
his frown returning. "Whatever else a man may be, he shouldn't be
laggard in love. The truth is he has gone to New York to see his
college friend, young Lord Dearborn, and something must have detained
him. However, he is pretty sure to be here at eight. He has altered as
much as you, little one, and grown a fine, manly, handsome lad."

"Bertie was always nice-looking," said Sydney, in a patronizing,
elder-sister sort of tone; "only too fair--I don't admire very fair
men. Mamma, is dinner ready? I'm famishing; and please, mamma, tell
Katy to have something particularly nice, for life has been supported
on thin bread and butter and weak tea for the past three years."

She ran off to her own room to remove her hat, and mamma trotted
dutifully away to see after the commissariat. Papa gazed after her
with eyes of fond delight.

"My little one," he thought, "my pretty little one, sweet and
innocent, and heart whole. No mawkish blushing or sentimentality
there. Bertie was always nice-looking, but too fair. Ha! ha! I hope
she will take your conceit down a peg or two, Master Bert."

The dining-room of Owenson Place was like all the rooms, nearly
perfect in its way, hung with deep crimson and gold paper, carpeted
with Axminster of deep crimson and wood tints, curtained with red
satin brocatelle and lace. Handsome chromos of flowers and fruit, of
startled deer, and forest streams covered the walls. A huge sideboard
of old Spanish mahogany, covered with dessert, occupied the space
between two tall windows. A little wood fire snapped in the wide steel
grate; under the big glittering chandelier in the centre of the
dinner-table was set a huge epergne of autumn flowers, gorgeous in the
centre. And, best of all, there were raised pies, and cold ham, and
broiled partridge, and chicken fricassee, and ruby and golden jellies,
and fruits, and sweets. Sydney's eyes sparkled as she looked. It
sounds unromantic, but at the age of seventeen it is a matter of
history that Miss Owenson's heart was very easily reached through her
palate.

"We don't have regular dinners--roasts, and _entres_ and that, since
Bertie's been away," said Mrs. Owenson. "I ordered all the things you
used to like best. Papa never comes down to dinner when we are alone."

"Oh, how nice," cried Sydney; "how good it seems to be home. What a
delicious pie. Nobody makes game pies like our Katy, bless her! I must
go down to the kitchen directly and give her a hug. Won't you have
something, mamma? Oh, how I wish Cyrilla were here."

"Who's Cyrilla, my love?" asked Mrs. Owenson, helping herself to
partridge.

Mrs. Owenson has dined, but Mrs. Owenson is one of those happy
exceptional mortals who can eat with ease and comfort at all times and
seasons.

"My chum at school, Cyrilla Hendrick. Don't you remember telling me in
your letter that papa said I might invite her here, as bridemaid. I
have, and papa must write to her aunt immediately--to-night or
to-morrow. I wish Bertie were here," runs on Miss Owenson, going
vigorously into the raised pie.

"I'm dying to see him. Is he really handsome, mamma, and elegant, and
all that?"

"Really handsome, my dear," responded mamma, "and _most_ elegant. His
clothes fit him beautifully, and he's _so_ particular about his
finger-nails, and his teeth, and his studs, and his sleeve-buttons,
and his neckties, and his perfumes. And he bows magnificently. And he
parts his hair down the middle. And he is raising a small moustache.
It is so light yet you can barely see it, but I daresay it will come
out quite plain after you are married. And he is going to ask Lord
Dearborn down for the wedding, which will give everything an
aristocratic air, you know. And, oh, Sydney, my love! all your things
have come, and you must go and see them as soon as you have dined. The
bridal-dress, veil, wreath, and pearls are expected from Paris in the
steamer next week. They have cost a little fortune, and will be really
splendid. And papa has fitted up three rooms for you and Bertie, after
you return from your wedding-trip, and they are splendid also. Your
papa may be fractious, Sydney, but I must say he has spared no expense
in this. There never was a wedding like it in Wychcliffe, and I don't
believe ever will be again. The papers will be full of it, you may
depend."

"Dear, generous papa!" Sydney exclaimed. "Mamma, you don't think him
worse, do you--not really worse? His heart beats frightfully, but----"

"That was the excitement, my dear. He _will_ excite himself over
trifles, do as you may," answers placid mamma.

"But he is not worse? The doctors don't say he is worse, do they?"

"By no means. He only fancies he is. They tell him to avoid
excitement, to go on with the drops as before, to take gentle carriage
exercise, light diet and wines, and he may linger ever so long. Now,
have you finished, my dear? because I do want to show you the things."

Sydney had finished, and putting her arm around mamma's waist
familiarly, went with her up-stairs. The bridal apartments were first
shown--sitting-room, bedroom, dressing-room, all in different colors,
all of different degrees of sumptuousness. Pretty pictures, gilded
books, stands of music, a new piano and work-table, knick-knacks,
pretty trifles, costing hundreds of dollars, and making an elegant
whole. Everything was the best and rarest money could buy.

Sydney went into raptures--school-girl raptures; but her color came
and went, for the first time. For the first time, she was beginning to
realize that she was really going to be married. The trousseau was
displayed next. Dresses of silk, black, brown, blue, pink, white, all
the colors that blonde girls can wear; dresses of lace, black and
white; dresses of materials thick and thin--all beautifully made and
trimmed. Then heaps of linen, ruffled, laced, embroidered, marked with
the letters "S. V. O." twisted in a monogram--Sydney Vaughan Owenson.

Gradually, as she examined and admired, silence fell upon her. She was
beginning to feel overpowered; her life of the past and present
seemed closing forever, and another, of which she knew nothing, about
to begin.

A sensation, akin to dread of meeting Bertie Vaughan, was inexplicably
stealing over her. She shook it off indignantly. What nonsense! Afraid
to meet Bertie! Bertie with whom she had quarrelled and made up, whose
ears she had boxed scores of times, whom she had laughed at and made
fun of for his incipient young-mannish airs years ago--afraid of
_him_! It was all very fine, and must have cost oceans of money, still
she was glad when the sight-seeing was over and she could nestle up to
her father's side and kiss him a little, silent, grateful kiss of
thanks.

"How do you like it all, Mrs. Vaughan Owenson?" he asked, patting the
cheek, from which the eager flush had faded.

"It is all lovely--lovely. Papa, how good you are to Bertie and me!"

"You are all I have to be good to, child," he answered, sadly. "Let me
make you happy--I ask no more. You think you will be happy with our
boy, don't you, pettie?"

"I like Bertie very much, papa."

"In a sisterly way--eh, my dear? Well, that is a very good way--much
the better way, in a little girl of seventeen. This time next year he
will be something more than a brother to you. He will be very good to
you, that I know."

"It is not in Bertie to be bad to any one, papa. He always had a
gentle heart."

"Yes, my dear, I think he had. There may be nobler qualities than
gentleness and softness, but we don't make ourselves, and, as young
fellows go, Bertie is a harmless lad, a very harmless lad. Be a good
wife, Sydney, and don't be too exacting--men are mortal, my dear--the
best of 'em _very_ mortal. Be happy yourself, and make your husband
happy--it is all I ask on earth."

"I'll try, papa," Sydney sighs, in a weary way, leaning against his
chair, "but----"

"But I wish I need not be married at all. I wish I might just live on
as I used, with you and mamma, and have Bertie for my brother. It is
very tiresome and stupid being married, whether one will or no, at
seventeen."

That is what she would have liked to say, but an instinctive
conviction that it would displease her father held her silent.

"But what, little one?" he asks.

"Nothing, papa."

There is silence for awhile. The gray, cold evening is falling over
wood and ocean; a star or two glitters in the sky. Both sit and look
at the tremulous beauty of these frosty stars. Suddenly Sydney springs
to her feet.

"Papa, I would like to go and see Hetty. May I?"

Hetty was once Sydney's nurse, very much tyrannized over, and very
dearly loved. Hetty was married now and living in the suburbs of the
town.

Papa glances at the clock. It is close upon seven, drawing near the
time when Master Bertie may be looked for, and it will do him no harm
to find Miss Owenson has not thought it worth her while to wait for
him. So he gives a cheerful and immediate assent.

"Certainly, my dear. Hetty is a good creature, a very good creature,
and strongly attached to us all. Take Ellen or Katy, or drive over if
you like, or Perkins, the coachman, will attend you, or----"

"Oh, dear, no, papa!" laughs Sydney. "I don't want any of them. As if
one needed an escort running over to the town! Besides, I've been
watched and looked after so long that a scamper for once on my own
account will be delightful. May I?"

"It will be dark in ten minutes, Syd.'"

"I will be at Hetty's in ten minutes, and she will come back with me
if I want her. P--please, papa, may I?"

"Why do you say 'may I,' you witch? You know you can do as you like
with me. Run away. Wrap up, the evenings are chilly; and don't stay
more than an hour."

"Not a second. Good-by, papa; _au revoir_."

She ran up to her room, tied her dainty travelling hat over her sunny
curls, threw a new and brilliant scarlet mantle over her shoulders,
and in the steel-white, steel-cold set off for her walk.




CHAPTER XII.

"ALLAN-A-DALE TO HIS WOOING HAS COME."


Hettie, otherwise Mrs. Simpson, lived, as has been said, on the
outskirts of the straggling town of Wychcliffe, about three-quarters
of a mile from the gates of Owenson Place, supposing you took the high
road. Supposing you took instead the short cut, skirting the sea-side,
you shortened the distance by half. Both were perfectly familiar to
Miss Owenson, both perfectly safe, and without deliberating about it,
she at once struck into the "short-cut," running along the high rocky
ledge skirting the sea.

It was a rough, rock-bound coast, the steep rocks beetling up in some
places almost perpendicularly, from fifty to two hundred feet. The
steep sides were overgrown with stunted spruce, reedy grasses, and
wild, flame-colored blossoms waved in the salt wind. A wide belt of
yellow sand was left bare at low tide; at high tide the big booming
waves washed the cliffs for yards up. In wild weather the thunder of
these huge Atlantic billows could be heard like dull cannonading to
the farthest end of the town. It was a lonesome path, but one that
always had a fascination for Sydney, as far back as she could
remember. To lean over the steep top of "Witch Rock," the highest
point of all these high crags, and look sheer down, two hundred feet
into the seething waters beneath, had ever been her dangerous delight.
She walked along now, rather slowly and soberly at first, thinking in
her childish way, how prosy and humdrum it was to be married in this
manner, the very moment one left school. All the married ladies she
had ever known were staid and grave "house-mothers," not a frisky
matron among them all. Was she expected to be a solemn and
steady-going house-mother too? It was a little too bad of papa she
thought, with a reproachful sigh. If he had only let her have a good
time first, for three years at least--twenty is old, but it is not too
old, after all, to be married. She might have come out, had a winter
in New York, another in Washington, a trip to Europe, and a couple of
seasons at Saratoga and Newport. But of course poor sick papa must be
obeyed; so with another heavy sigh the little bride-elect put aside
her grievance, and wondered where Bertie might be at that particular
moment, and whether he really would be at home to-night at all. It was
satisfactory--very satisfactory, Miss Owenson mused gravely, that he
was so nice-looking, and was a "clothes-wearing man," and was
fastidious, as mamma had said, about his nails, and teeth and
sleeve-buttons. Limited as her knowledge of the nobler sex had been
she had known gentlemen--Colonel Delamere and sundry officers of his
staff notably among the number--who were _not_.

Miss Owenson, musing thus, over the serious things of this very
serious life, continued her way, as you have been told, at first
slowly and soberly, but accelerating her pace gradually, and
brightening up. It was so good to be at home, to be free from school
discipline; now and forever done with lessons and lectures. It was
such an exhilarating night too. The stars sparkled brilliant and
numberless. There was no moon, but a steely radiance shimmered over
everything. Down below the pretty baby waves lapped the ribbed sand,
and the great ocean melted blackly away into the sky. She paused,
leaning over Witch Cliff, and gazing with fascinated eyes at that
illimitable stretch of black water. She was still lingering there,
when there came to her voices and footsteps on the high road beyond.
She glanced carelessly over her shoulder--carelessly at first; then
she started swiftly upright, and looked at the two advancing, with
keen, surprised interest. A man and a woman, both young, going toward
the town, the woman an utter stranger, but the man--surely the man
looked like Bertie Vaughan.

She caught her breath. Could it be Bertie. It was his height, his
walk, his general air and look. His hat was pulled over his eyes, and
in that light, and at that distance, she could not discern his face.
His head was bent slightly forward, moodily as it seemed, and he
traced figures in the dust with his cane as he walked. His companion,
a small, stylish looking young lady, with a ringing voice and laugh,
was rallying him as she leaned upon his arm.

"That's all very fine," Sydney heard her say. "Very easy for you to
tell me you only went to see a friend; but how am I to be sure it's
true? I know you men--deceitful every one of you. How am I to tell you
hadn't a flirtation on hand up there? Only, if you have----"

The man raised his head and answered her, but in too subdued a tone
for that answer to be audible. It was the refined, the educated tone
of a gentleman, and markedly different from hers.

She laughed again at his reply, whatever it was, and began to sing, in
a low, mellow voice:

    "It is good to be merry and wise,
       It is good to be loyal and true,
     It is good to be off with the old love
       Before you are on with the new."

The last words were faint in the distance. The pair--lovers, it would
seem--passed out of view.

And Sydney roused herself, her heart beating in the most absurd
manner. The man was so like Bertie. Could it be?---- Then she broke
off. What a ridiculous idea! Bertie was doubtless on his way from New
York, and she was idly loitering here after promising papa not to stay
a moment longer than she could help. She hurried on, and in five
minutes was in Mrs. Simpson's cottage and in Mrs. Simpson's arms.

"Bless the baby!" her nurse cried, a buxom woman of forty, with the
pleasantest of faces; "how she is grown! As tall as her mamma, and as
pretty as a picture!"

A shower of kisses wound up the sentence.

"When did you come home?" Mrs. Simpson asked, placing a chair for her
young lady, and removing her hat.

"About two hours ago, and have run over to see you the first thing.
No, thank you, Hetty, I won't take my things off. I promised papa not
to stay but a minute."

"Which he's been that worriting about your coming, Miss Sydney, that I
thought he would have gone after you himself, sick as he is. And now
you're home and going to be married to Master Bertie right away. Oh!
my dear, darling Miss Sydney, I hope it may be for the best."

The pleasant face clouded a little as she said it, the pleasant eyes
looked with wistful affection into her nursling's face.

"Certainly it will be for the best, Hetty," Sydney responded,
brightly, and yet with a certain reserve in her tone that told Mrs.
Simpson the matter was not to be discussed; "and you shall have a
brand-new brown silk--you always sighed for a yellow-brown silk, I
remember--to dance at my wedding. How is the baby, and how is Mr.
Simpson, and how are you getting on?"

Mrs. Simpson's face grew absolutely radiant. The baby was well--bless
him! Miss Sydney must see him at once; and Simpson was well, thank
you, and _that_ busy, and making _that_ money, all thanks to the start
her papa had given him, and she was the happiest and thankfulest
woman in America, with not a want in the world.

"Only the gold-brown silk," laughed Sydney; "that's a chronic want,
isn't it? Let me see the baby, and then I must be off."

Mrs. Simpson left the room, returning in a moment with a six-months'
old ball of fat, rosy and sleepy, in her arms, trying to rub two
blinking blue eyes with two absurd little fists.

"Oh! the darling!" cries Miss Owenson, jumping up and snatching at it
as a matter of course. "Oh, oo love! Oh, oo 'ittle pet-sy-wet-sy!"
Here a shower of kisses. "Oh, oo 'ittle beauty! Hetty, he's splendid!
What's its name?"

"Which we've took the liberty of naming him after your par, Miss
Sydney," responded the blissful mother; "his name's Reginald Algernon
Owenson Simpson, and at his christening your par presented him with a
silver mug--a real silver mug--and your mar with a lovely coral and
silver bells."

Sydney had all a true girl's maternal instincts, strong, though
dormant. Baby was smothered with kisses, which naturally taking baby's
breath away, Reginald Algernon Owenson Simpson opened his cherubic
mouth, and set up a howl that made his mother spring to the rescue.

"Poor 'ittle pets, did I scare it then?" cooed Sydney, pecking
daintily at one little paw; "Aunty Syd shall fetch it something pitty
next time she tomes! Now then, Hetty, I really must not stay another
minute. I ought to be on my way home now, but I lingered in my old
fashion to look over the rocks,--_you_ remember?"

"I remember, Miss Sydney, it was the terror of my life that you would
break your neck over Witch Cliff. Ah! that path isn't as quiet now as
it used to be; they've got to calling it Lover's Lane, of late. All
them factory girls and their young men go a courting along that way
Sunday nights, and the actors and actresses at other times. I suppose
you know they started a theatre over in Wychcliffe?"

"No, I didn't know it. Have they?"

"Yes; and the best actress of them all boards in Brown's, next cottage
to this--Miss Dolly De Courcy she calls herself, a fine, fat,
black-eyed, dressy young woman, with more young men running after her
than you could shake a stick at."

"Happy Miss De Courcy! Well, good-by, Hetty. I'll run over to-morrow,
or maybe next day. Dood-by, baby--div Aunt Syd one more tiss."

"How fond you are of babies! Ah! wait until you've got 'em of your
own," says Mrs. Simpson, prophetically, at which Sydney laughs and
blushes, and runs out, and starts more briskly than she came on her
homeward walk.

She encounters no one this time; it is the loneliest walk conceivable,
but she does not feel lonely. She sings as she goes; she is singing as
she enters the gates of The Place, singing, as it chances, the refrain
of the ballad she had overheard, half an hour before:

    "It is good to be off with the old love
     Before you are on with the new."

The belated moon has arisen as she emerges from the shadowy drive,
upon the broad belt of sward that encircles the house. On the portico
steps stands a tall, dark figure, smoking a cigar. Her heart gives a
quick beat, but she sings gayly on.

With the last words she runs up the steps and stands beside him.

He has not offered to move--he stands coolly waiting for her to come
to him.

"Bertie!" she exclaims, her frank gladness at seeing him overcoming
her new and disagreeable shyness, and she holds out both hands.

He removes his cigar--holds it carefully between his finger and thumb,
takes the two proffered hands in one of his, bends forward and kisses
her.

"Ah! Syd. I thought it must be you. How cruel of you to run away when
you knew I was coming as fast as steam would bear me. Stand off and
let me look at you. By Jove! how you have grown and how pretty!"

He says it in a tone of admiration, languid but real, and Sydney
laughs, remembering it is the twentieth time within the last four
hours she has been told the same. With that laugh every shade of
embarrassment vanishes. After all it is only Bertie--the old Bertie--a
trifle more manly-looking, but as affected and nonsensical as ever.

"Certainly after all _your_ efforts to improve me, could I do less?
And you--I don't see much change or improvement in you, Bertie, except
that I think you also have grown!" Then she pauses and regards him
doubtfully. "When did you come?" she asks.

"Ten minutes ago," responds Mr. Bertie Vaughan, "and was crushed to
the earth by the announcement that you hadn't waited. Only one thing
could have enabled me to bear up under the blow--a cigar. May I go on
with it? It's a capital cigar--cost fifty cents in New York, and you
must own--you really must, sis, it would be a pity to throw it away."

"A sad pity," says Sydney, gravely. "Pray, don't do anything so madly
extravagant, Mr. Vaughan. You came ten minutes ago, did you? Hum-m!
that's odd, too."

"What's odd? My getting here ten minutes ago? Explain."

"I fancied--I was sure, almost--that I met you about half an hour ago
with a young lady on your arm."

She looks keenly at him as she speaks. It is a fortunate thing,
perhaps, for Mr. Bertie Vaughan that the newly-risen moon does not
shine on the spot where he stands. He has the blondest of blonde
complexions, and it reddens like a girl's as he stoops to knock the
ash, with care, off his cherished and expensive cigar.

"It was very like you," pursues Sydney, slowly; "the hat, the height,
the walk, the gray overcoat--I could have sworn it was you, Bert."

"Dangerous thing to swear rashly," says Bertie, with that affected
drawl that always exasperated Sydney; "must have been my wraith--have
heard of such things. May have been my double, and I may be going to
die."

"It wasn't you, Bertie?"

"It wasn't I, Sydney. Your own common sense might tell you a man can't
be in two places at once; but then, common sense, I am told, is not
one of the sciences taught at a young ladies' boarding-school."

"Let us go in," Sydney says, abruptly.

She feels disappointed, she doesn't know how, or in what. It begins to
dawn upon her dimly that Bertie is shallow and affected, weak and
unstable. The idea has long been taking shape in her mind; as she
looks at him to-night, languid and nonchalant, she is sure of it.

They go in. Captain Owenson's room is brilliantly lit with clusters of
wax lights. Gas may illuminate the other rooms--old-fashioned tapers
shall light his. Mrs. Owenson has exchanged the tatting for a novel,
and sits near a table, reading. A small Broadwood piano that, ten
years ago, came from England, stands open in a corner. The invalid is
in his great chair, holding a paper, but listening for his daughter's
footsteps instead of reading. As she enters, Bertie behind her, his
whole face lights.

"Well, puss," he says, "you are back safely after all. Did you come
and go alone?"

"All alone, papa. Who was it said: 'I am never less alone than when
alone?' It was my case to-night. I have had a surfeit of surveillance
during the past three years. Freedom is sweet."

"You hear, Bertie?" says the squire; "strong-minded notions, eh? She
lets you see what's in store for you betimes."

"Strong-minded notions are very pretty from pretty lips," Mr. Vaughan
answers, and he gives Sydney the most thoroughly admiring glance he
has given her yet.

She looks brilliantly well. Her walk in the frosty air has flushed her
cheeks and brightened her eyes. She stands upright and slim, her
scarlet cloak falling back, her yellow-brown curls falling loosely
over it, the coquettish hat, with its long plume setting off the fair,
star-like face beneath. The old sailor's doting eyes linger on her.

"She has improved in her dull Canadian school--don't you think so,
Bertie? And shot up like a bean stalk, little witch!"

"Improved is hardly the word," answers, languidly, Mr. Vaughan. "I
wouldn't mind going there myself, for a year or two, if they would
turn me out 'beautiful forever,' like Syd."

He lays himself out upon the nearest sofa, long and slender, and very
handsome, in a fair, effeminate way. He has hair in hue and silkiness
like the pale tassels of the corn, large, dreamy, light blue eyes, a
faintly sprouting moustache, and a Dundrearyish drawl. A "Beauty-Man,"
beyond dispute--a Narcissus, hopelessly in love--with himself.

"Play us something, Syd," he says. "I pine for a little music. And
sing us a song."

She sits down and obeys. She plays fairly well, and sings very nicely,
in a sweet and carefully-trained voice, and is duly praised and
applauded.

"Ah! you should hear Cyrilla Hendrick sing, Bertie!" she exclaims,
twirling round on her stool. "There's a voice and a player if you
like! By-the-by, papa, you're to write to her Aunt Dormer, and ask
leave for Cy to come here and be brides----"

She stops suddenly short, meeting her father's knowing smile, and
Bertie's glance, and blushes vividly. Bertie probably understood, and
the blush was contagious, for he too reddened through his thin, fair
skin.

"And be brides--oh! yes, we know what she's to be--eh, Bertie, my
boy? What! you blushing too! Bless my soul, what a bashful pair.
Char, shove that writing-case over this way--I'll do it now. Comes
of a very good family, does your friend, Miss Hendrick, on the
distaff side. Her mother was third daughter of Sir Humphrey
Vernon--ran away--disinherited--hum-m. The aunt, Miss Dormer, very
wealthy old lady, engaged once to nephew of the Earl of
Dunraith--hum-m-m. 'My dear Miss Dormer.'"

The letter was speedily written, folded, and sealed. More music
followed, more talk. Mr. Bertie Vaughan was rather silent through it
all, rather tired-looking, rather bored, and, it might be, a trifle
anxious. Certainly his face wore anything but the expression of a
rapturous lover. He lay on his sofa, pulled the ears of Mrs. Owenson's
favorite pug, Rixie, and watched Sydney askance.

Early hours were kept at Owenson Place. Sydney, accustomed to going to
bed at nine, and fatigued with her journey, was struggling heroically
with yawns before the clock struck ten. The striking of that hour was
the signal for prayers. The servants filed in, the squire, in a
sonorous bass voice led the exercises. Then good-nights were said, and
leaning on his wife's arm, Sydney going before, the master of the
house started for his room.

"And I will smoke a cigar for half an hour, outside," said Mr.
Vaughan, rising leisurely. "Virtuous as I am, and always have been,
the primitive hours of this establishment are a height I haven't
attained. Good-night, governor; good-night, Aunt Char; good-night,
Syd."

"Sydney must cure you of smoking cigars after ten o'clock," the squire
answered, good humoredly. "Good-night to you, my lad."

"Good-night, Bertie," said placid Aunt Char; "put on your overcoat, my
dear boy, and tie a scarf around your neck, or even your pocket
handkerchief will do. Consider these fall nights are chilly, and you
might catch a cold in your head."

"By-by, Bert!" laughed Sydney, flashing a mischievous glance over her
shoulder. "For goodness sake don't forget to tie your handkerchief
round your neck lest you should catch that cold in your poor, dear
head. Tell him to put on overshoes, mamma--the ground may be
damp--and hadn't Perkins better hold an umbrella over him to keep off
the dew?"

She ran off, her mocking laugh coming back to him, and vanished into
her own room. And Mr. Vaughan _did_ put on his overcoat, and button it
up carefully to the throat, before going out for that last smoke. It
might be fun to Syd, but Aunt Char was right--he would take proper
precautions against a cold in the head.

He lit up, and walked and smoked, a reflective frown on his face, and
saw the lights vanish from the upper windows. Mr. Vaughan was doing
what he was constitutionally unfitted for and unused to--thinking.

"She's very pretty--uncommonly pretty, some fellows might think"--a
pause and a puff--"and to think of her seeing me to-night. By George!"

He looked up again--Sydney's light winked and went out.

"Yes," Bertie mused, "she's pretty, and she's doosid good style, and
she's an heiress, and a very jolly girl so far as I can see, but
still----"

He seemed unable to get any farther. He looked uneasily up at the
house once more. All was dark and quiet. He pulled out his watch and
looked at that. It was twenty minutes past ten. The moon was shining
brilliantly now, silvering woods, and fields, and house. His eyes went
slowly over the silver-lit prospect.

"It's all hers, every inch of it, and mine the day I marry her. I
don't see how I can help marrying her. It's a confounded muddle, look
at it how you will. Sometimes I wish--yes, by George, I wish I had
never seen----"

Once more he abruptly broke off. This time he flung away his
smoked-out Havana and started rapidly for the gates. They were bolted,
and a huge English mastiff stood on guard--very unnecessary
precautions in that peaceful place, but of a piece with the squire's
general fussiness.

"Here, Trumps--quiet, old boy," he said, and Trumps' hoarse growl
rumbled away into silence. He slid the bolts, opened the gate, closed
it, and struck at once into the rocky path by which Sydney had come
and gone four hours before. He met no one until he left it and took
the first street leading into the town. Here all was quiet too, the
stores closed, a few bar-rooms alone sending their fatal light abroad.
He drew near a large building, at whose entrance lamps burned, and
from which strains of music came. Turning an angle of this building,
he came upon a young girl standing alone, her shawl wrapped about her,
her back against a dead wall--evidently waiting.

"Am I late, Dolly?" demanded Mr. Vaughan, in a breathless tone.
"Awfully sorry, upon my honor, but I couldn't help it. I couldn't,
upon my word."

He drew her hand under his arm and led her off, bending down
affectionately to catch a glimpse of her face. A piquant face, lit
with bright restless eyes, and plump as an apple. There was rouge on
cheeks and lips, and powder, thick everywhere rouge was not, but the
face he looked at was pretty in spite of that, with a certain _chic_
and dash.

"Are you angry, Dolly? Upon my soul, I'm sorry, but I couldn't help
it. By Jove, Dolly, I couldn't."

"Angry? Oh, dear, no!" answered Miss Dolly, with a flash of her dark
eyes--"not I, Mr. Vaughan! Only when a young gentleman tells a young
lady he'll meet her a quarter after ten, and doesn't come until a
quarter past eleven, it's time for that young lady to find another
escort home. It isn't pleasant waiting three-quarters of an hour out
in the cold, and I won't try it on again, I can tell you that!"

"Come, now, Dolly, you don't mean to quarrel with me, do you? I
couldn't stand _that_. I told you I positively couldn't get away, and
I couldn't. There was"--a momentary hesitation--"a visitor at the
house, and I had to stay and do the civil."

"A young lady, Bertie?" asked Dolly, quickly, with a sudden, swift,
jealous change of tone.

"Oh, yes, a young lady. In point of fact, my--my cousin--home from
school."

"Your cousin! You never told me you had a cousin before, Bertie."

"Didn't I, Doll? Because I forget everything and everybody in the
world but you, I suppose, when I am with you."

"That is all very fine," says Miss Dolly, whose strong point,
evidently, is not retort. "Is she pretty--this cousin?"

"'Still harping on my daughter!'" laughs Bertie. "Not at all my dear.
A skim-milk school-girl, pallid, delicate; no more to you than a penny
candle to the moon."

"And then she's your cousin, besides," says Miss Dolly, in a musing
tone; "and I suppose you wouldn't fall in love with your cousin, even
if she was ever so pretty. I've heard English people are like that."

"Fall in love with my cousin! ha, ha!" laughs Bertie again. "That's a
good joke. Oh, no, Doll; one young woman's enough to be in love with
at a time."

"And that's _me_," says Dolly, giving his arm a tender little squeeze,
her anger totally gone, and the twain walk in delightful silence on
for some yards. "I suppose that grumpy old uncle of yours wouldn't
consent to your marrying an actress, though?" the girl asks again,
with an impatient sigh.

"Well, no, Dolly, I am afraid he wouldn't. My uncle is a man of
tolerably strong prejudice, and tolerably strong selfishness. I hate
selfish people!" says Mr. Bertie Vaughan, savagely.

"He would cut you off with a shilling, I suppose, as the heavy fathers
do in the pieces?" suggests Dolly.

"Precisely, cut me off without a shilling; and, by Jupiter, Doll, I
haven't a penny, no, not a halfpenny, but what the old duffer gives
me."

"Well, you could go on the stage," says Dolly, reassuringly. "With
your face, and your figure, and your aristocratic air, and your
education, and everything, you'd make a tip-top walking gent."

"Don't say 'tip-top,' Dolly, and don't say 'gent,'" corrects Mr.
Vaughan. "Yes, there's something in that. I could go on the stage, and
I always liked the life. Well, if the worse comes to the worst, who
knows?--I may don the sock or buskin. Meantime, here we are at your
lodgings."

"And oh! by-the-by, Bertie, I nearly forgot!" cries Dolly, keeping
fast hold of his arm. "We're to have a sailing party over to Star
Island to-morrow afternoon, after rehearsal, a clam chowder, a dance,
and a good time generally. I've refused everybody, because I wanted to
go with you. You'll come?--half-past one, sharp."

"Really, Dolly, much as I would like to, I'm afraid----"

"What! You won't come?"

"I'm afraid----"

"You must stay home and make love to the boarding-school cousin. Oh, I
see it all!" cries Miss Dolly, in bitterness of spirit.

"Nonsense, Dolly! Make love--nothing of the sort; only my uncle----"

"Oh! your uncle, of course," cries Dolly again, with ever-increasing
bitterness. "Very well, Mr. Vaughan! do as you please. I wouldn't
think of coaxing you for the world. Only I can tell Ben Ward I take
back my refusal and will go with him. I hope _you'll_ have a good
time with your uncle and cousin!" The sneering scorn with which the
actress brings out these two family titles is not to be described. "A
_real_ good time. Good-night, Mr. Vaughan."

Ben Ward is the richest and best-looking young mill-owner in
Wychcliffe, and Miss Dolly De Courcy's most obedient humble servant.
As she says good-night she turns to go, leaving him standing
irresolute at the gate. She is half way to the door, when he lifts his
head and calls:

"I say! Look here, Dolly. Don't ask Ward, confound him. It'll be all
right. I'll be there."




CHAPTER XIII.

"ALLAN-A-DALE IS NO BARON OR LORD."


It is the morning after, half-past eight, and breakfast-time. Out of
doors, yellow, crisp, sparkling sunshine lies over land and sea; the
orange and scarlet maples and hemlock glow and burn like jewels. A few
gorgeous dahlias yet lift their bold, bright heads, where all the
summer flowers are dead and gone, and the scarlet clusters hang from
the rowan-trees like bunches of vivid coral. Indoors, the
breakfast-table is spread, and silver and china and crystal flash back
the sunlight cheerily. A fire snaps on the hearth, and makes doubly
cozy the whole room. Around the table all are assembled--no tardiness
at meal-times will be tolerated in the household Squire Owenson rules.
Bertie Vaughan looks a trifle fagged and sleepy, and struggles
manfully not to gape in the face of the assembled company. Sydney, who
has been up and doing since half-past six, sits down with eyes like
stars and cheeks as rosy almost as the clusters of rowan berries in
her lovely loose hair.

"Look at that child?" says the squire, his whole face aglow with the
love and delight he cannot hide; "she might sit for a portrait of the
goddess Hygea. And we used to think her delicate! Upon my word, a
Canadian boarding-school, long lessons, and short commons must be
capital things for health. Bertie, my lad, what's the matter with you
this morning? Didn't your last cigar sit well last night, or had you
the nightmare? You look rather white about the gills."

"Delicacy is my normal state," Mr. Vaughan answers, languidly. "Aunt
Char, I'll trouble you for another steak and a second help of those
very excellent fried potatoes. I am but a fragile blossom at best,
that any rude wind may nip in the bud. A second cup of coffee, Aunt
Char, if you please. Really, Katy is a _cordon-bleu_; I never tasted
better in my life."

He meets Sydney's laughing eyes with pensive gravity, and the squire
booms out a great laugh in high good humor.

"I'll tell you what it is, my fragile blossom," he says, "we will try
if change of air won't do you good. Sydney, I've a treat in store for
you. One hour after breakfast let all be ready in their very best
rigging--the carriage will be at the door and we will go and make a
day of it over at the Sunderlands. We'll see if we can't blow the
wilted roses back into the lily-like cheeks of our fair, fragile Mr.
Vaughan."

"Oh, how nice of you, papa!" cries out Sydney, in her school-girl way;
"how glad I shall be to see Mamie and Susie Sunderland again. And we
can have a row in the afternoon across the bay to Star Island. You are
the very best and kindest papa that ever lived."

"Of course, of course--best of men and fathers. Hey, Bertie what do
you say? Confound the lad! he looks as glum as if he had heard his
death sentence. Say, don't you want to go?"

The flash in Squire Owenson's lion-like eye might have intimidated a
tolerably strong man. A strong man--mentally, morally, or
physically--Bertie Vaughan was not. His tone was deprecating and
subdued to a degree when he spoke.

"Really, sir, nothing would give me more pleasure, but----"

"Well!" cried the old martinet, in an ominous voice, "what? No
stammering--speak out!"

"I have another engagement--that is all. I--I might break it, of
course," says Mr. Vaughan, rather aghast.

"Oh-h! You might break it, of course! Then will you have the very
great goodness, Mr. Albert Vaughan, to break it! When I propose a
pleasure excursion in honor of my daughter's arrival, no one pleads a
prior engagement in my house. At half-past nine, sharp, young man, you
will be ready!"

An angry flush arose, hot and red, into the delicate face of Bertie
Vaughan. He set his lips with rather a sullen air and went silently on
with his breakfast.

But Sydney came bravely to the rescue. She was not a whit in awe of
her domineering, tempestuous father, and, naturally, had twice the
pluck of Master Bertie.

"But, papa, if Bertie really has an engagement, it isn't fair to make
him break it. When he made it, how was he to know you would propose
this? Let him keep his engagement whatever it is, and afterward let
him join us. I am sure that will do every bit as well."

"Humph!" growled the squire, "you are taking up the cudgels for him,
are you? Well, lad, let us hear what this wonderfully important
engagement is all about, and if it really is worth noticing we will
let you off duty. Come--speak up!"

But "speak up" was the last thing Bertie could do on _that_ subject.
Good Heaven! he thought his blood absolutely chilling, if this fiery
old sailor really knew. A lie Mr. Vaughan would not have stuck at a
second, but he was not quick-witted enough to invent a lie. So there
was but one way out of the dilemma.

"It is an engagement of no importance," he said, hurriedly, that
sensitive conscious color deepening again "only a trifle. I'm sorry I
mentioned it at all."

"So am I," said Captain Owenson, curtly, and then profound and most
uncomfortable silence fell.

"Bertie has no tact," Sydney thought, a provoked feeling rising in her
mind against her good-looking feeble _fianc_. "If his engagement
really was an engagement, why didn't he keep it through thick and
thin--papa would have respected him for it, even if it did cross his
will. If it was only a trifle, as he says, why did he mention it at
all? Now he has spoiled everything beforehand."

The meal ended with a sonorous grace, said with lowering brow and
suppressed, angry intonation by the master of the house. Then he arose
and glared defiance across at Bertie.

"Be off to your rooms and dress, every soul of you!" he ordered, in
what Sydney called his "quarter-deck voice," "and woe betide that one
who is two minutes later than half-past nine!"

All dispersed--Sydney with fun in her eyes, lingering long enough to
give her irate father's grizzled mustache an audacious little tweak;
Bertie looking pale and uneasy; Mrs. Owenson, slow, sedate, and serene
under her fiery lord's wrath, as under all sublunary things.

"What shall I do?" Bertie thought, biting his lip and getting himself
hurriedly into all the purple and fine linen the law allows his
sovereign sex. "Dolly will raise the devil! Yes, by Jove, she will,
and Ben Ward--hang him!--will cut in and have everything his own way.
The mill owning cad wants to marry her, and will if only to spite me.
And if Sydney insists on going over to Star Island in the afternoon,
as she will be sure to do, with the confounded contrariness of her
kind--by Jove, what an infernal muddle! Ten to one if Dolly sees me
there, with all those girls, she will make a scene on the spot. But I
won't go to Star Island--no, by George! wild horses won't drag me to
that beastly little twopenny-ha'-penny island!"

But what should he do? At half-past twelve precisely Dolly would be
awaiting him, and to wait for any human being sat as illy upon the
imperious little actress as though she had been Grand Duchess of
Gerolstein in her own right. He had kept her waiting last night, and
with this added she would never forgive him--never. She would go off
in dire wrath, and breathing vengeance, with that clod-hopping
mill-man, Ward, and the odds were he would lose her forever. To lose
Dolly De Courcy was to Mr. Vaughan's mind, this morning, about the
bitterest earthly loss that could befall him. As far as a thoroughly
weak, thoroughly selfish, thoroughly shallow man can love any one, he
loved this black-eyed, loud-voiced, sharp-tongued, plump, dashing,
daring, sparkling actress. She sang the most audacious songs, danced
the most audacious dances, played the French Spy and Mazeppa, and set
all the men in the house crowing and clapping over her most audacious
_double entendres_ and the air of innocence with which she said them.
Three weeks ago he had lost his head--on the first night indeed on
which he had seen her at the little Wychcliffe theatre, in the dashing
_rle_ of Jack Sheppard. For the matter of that a dozen other young
men had lost _their_ heads on the same auspicious occasion, but among
them all the blue-eyed, fair-haired, aristocratic-looking young
English gentleman proved conquering hero. Pretty, plump Dolly had a
romantic, if rather fickle fancy, and he captivated it. Any one
exactly like him, with his slow _tranante_ voice, his soft, languid
laugh, his gentle, obsequious manner, the provincial actress had never
met before, and all the rich young mill-men had been nowhere in the
race. They might sneer at "Miss Vaughan's" pretty white hands, curling
Hyperion locks, soft little mustache like the callow down upon a
gosling's back, his lavender and lemon kids, his scented and
embroidered handkerchiefs. Miss De Courcy liked all these elegant and
patrician things, because she wasn't used to them. He was a gentleman
pure and simple, born and bred, and that is what they were not;
plebeian, uneducated, and ignorant to the core herself, Dolly had an
intense admiration of these things in him. In point of fact, Bertie
Vaughan was "a thing of beauty and a joy forever" in her eyes, and she
would rather have married him, to use her own forcible, if not too
delicate expression, "without a shirt to his back," than Ben Ward, or
Sam Hecker, or any mill-millionnaire of them all "hung with diamonds."
She took his bouquets, and his costlier presents, and smiled upon him,
and loved him, and was passionately jealous of every look, or word, or
smile given to the humblest and homeliest of her sisterhood. This
Bertie knew. How, then, would it be when she found him breaking his
promise, staying away from _her_ picnic to attend another, and play
_cavalier servante_ to his cousin!

"There will be the very dickens to pay," groaned poor Bertie, "and
sooner or later the whole thing will blow up and reach the governor's
ears, and then----"

A cold thrill ran through him, he could not pursue the horrible
subject.

"I'll write her a note and send it with Murphy," he thought, after a
moment's profound cogitation. "It's the best I can do--the only thing
I can do. Confound the governor! It's the first time since I've known
him such a frisky idea as this ever came into his head, and to think
of his pitching upon this day of all days! Hang it all!"

Mr. Vaughan completed his toilet, in a greatly perturbed state of
mind, "hanging" and "confounding" things and people generally, and
occasionally using even stronger anathemas. His necktie was tied at
last to his satisfaction, and seizing pen and paper he dashed off this
note to the lady of his heart:

    "DEAREST DOLLY--: I can't go to the picnic--don't expect me to-day.
     Got to stay on duty at home. I'm awfully sorry, but I can't get out
     of it. Now don't fire up, there's a dear girl. You know there is
     nowhere in the world I would as soon be as by your side; but 'there
     is a destiny that shapes our ends, rough'--as some fellow
     says--'hew them how we will.' I'll be with you to-morrow after
     rehearsal, and tell you all about it. And, meantime, I am
     yours--yours only,
                                                                BERTIE.

     "P.S.--Don't flirt with Ward or Hecker, that's a dear girl,
                                                                    B."

Mr. Vaughan hastily folded and sealed this eloquent epistle, and went
off in search of "Murphy." Murphy was a small boy of twelve, and
errand-runner in general to the household. An understanding--strongly
cemented by dimes and quarters--had been established between him and
"Masther Bertie;" and Murphy alone, perhaps of the whole family, knew
how his young master was running after the actress. It still wanted
ten minutes of the appointed hour, and without loss of time Murphy was
hunted up.

"I say, Murphy!" called Vaughan, softly, whistling him aside, "I want
you."

"Yis, sur."

"I want you to deliver this note before twelve o'clock," said Bertie,
slipping the note and the customary fee into the youngster's grimy
hand.

Murphy's grin broadened. He could not read, and it was the first time
he had ever been called upon as letter-carrier; but he understood
perfectly.

"I will, sur. It's to _them ye know_, sur, isn't it?" cried Murphy,
shutting one eye and cocking up the other.

"It's to Miss De Courcy, and must be delivered before twelve. You will
wait for an answer; and mind, Murphy, not a word to a living soul."

"Not a sowl, sur, livin' or dead! I'll be there an' back in a pig's
whisper, sur. Long life to ye, Mishter Bertie!"

"Hi! there--you, Murphy. 'Old the 'osses' 'eads, will yer?" cried out
Perkins, the cockney coachman. "Beg parding, Mr. Bertie, didn't see
you, sir, but the hoff 'oss is a bit restive and fresh this morning. I
say, Murphy! look alive, will yer. 'Ere's the squire."

Murphy held the frisky off-wheeler, and Mr. Perkins mounted to his
seat. Squire Owenson, leaning on Sydney's strong young arm, appeared,
Mrs. Owenson following. Bertie sprang forward to assist him in; then
Mrs. Owenson, then Sydney; then with one parting glance of
intelligence at Murphy, sprang after. Perkins cracked his whip and
away they went at a rattling pace down the avenue.

The gloom of Bertie's untoward remark still hung over the horizon of
the squire. His Jove-like front lowered portentously. Bertie saw it
and fidgetted rather uneasily, essayed small remarks, and looked in
the intervals out of the window. But Sydney, radiant of face and
toilet, set herself assiduously to restore sunshine and harmony. She
talked nonsense and laughed at it, made small jokes and laughed at
them, and the laughter was infectious if the humor was not. By the
time they reached the Sunderlands', general geniality had been
restored; the squire smiled, and peace reigned.

A lively welcome awaited them. Two tall daughters and two taller sons
blessed this household--all were rejoiced to see Sydney and Bertie;
and in the midst of laughter, and talk, and good fellowship, young
Vaughan's last trace of uneasiness vanished--like mist before the sun.
He was one of those people to whom it is a sheer physical
impossibility to be unhappy long--who shake off all thought of evil to
come, and will eat, drink, and be merry to-day, come death and doom
to-morrow.

The young men smoked cigars, and compared notes of their doings for
the past year--the girls played the piano, and did likewise. Sydney's
approaching marriage was discussed in all its bearings, and the Misses
Sunderland were invited to make two of the five bridesmaids to
officiate upon the occasion. Bertie's good looks and Chesterfieldian
manners were rapturously praised. Sydney's improved prettiness
eloquently commented on. Then the privy council became general. They
played croquet, they played billiards, and did both with such gay
laughter and tumult that they penetrated even to the drawing-room,
where the elders sedately sat, raising a smile to their sober faces.

Star Island was proposed as a matter of course, but Bertie Vaughan
protested against it. They were very well off as they were--he always
believed it was a good maxim to let well enough alone. So the idea was
given up, and that difficulty tided over.

"Let us take a walk on the beach, then," said Sydney, who loved the
sea; "it is an hour now till dinner time, and the water does look so
calm and lovely."

They all went down--Sydney and the Messrs. Sunderland leading the way,
Bertie and the Misses Sunderland following. It _was_ lovely; the soft
salt waves came lapping to their very feet, a faint breeze rippled the
steely surface of the Atlantic, boats floated over it like birds, and
Star Island lay like a green gem in its blue bosom. The elder Mr.
Sunderland had brought a telescope, by the aid of which the revellers
could be seen making merry afar off.

"They're the theatre people from Wychcliffe," Mr. Sunderland said,
adjusting the glass for Miss Owenson, "and a lot of young fellows of
the town. That's Dolly De Courcy's scarlet shawl, for a ducat, and
that's her black plume. It reminds one of the man in the
poem--Dolly's ostrich feather is sure to be in the thickest of the
fun.

    "And 'mid the thickest carnage blazed
      The helmet of Navarre."

"Who's Dolly De Courcy?" asked Sydney; and Bertie Vaughan's guilty
heart gave a jump, and then stood still.

"Oh! a pretty black-eyed actress from New York. Very jolly little
girl--eh, Vaughan? _You_ know," laughed Mr. Sunderland the elder.

In an instant--how Bertie did curse his fatal complexion in his
heart--the red tide of guilt had mounted to his eyes. Both the
Sunderlands laughed, a malicious laugh. Sydney looked surprised, and
the younger Miss Sunderland, who was only sixteen and didn't know
much, said:

"Law! look how Bertie's blushing."

"I--I know Miss De Courcy--that is, slightly," said Bertie, feeling
that everybody was looking at him, and that he was expected to say
something. At which answer the two Mr. Sunderlands laughed more than
ever, and only stopped short at a warning look from Miss Sunderland
the elder, and a wondering one from Sydney.

"See! they're going home; they're putting off in two boats," cried
Miss Susie Sunderland, holding her hand over one eye, and squinting
through the glass with the other. "Oh, I can see them just as plain!
one, two, three, four, oh! a dozen of them. There's the red shawl, and
black feather, too, and there's Ben! yes, it _is_, Ben Ward, Mamie,
helping her in. They've--they've sat down, and oh! goodness, he's put
his arm around her waist; he, he, he!" giggled Miss Susie.

"Perhaps you would like to look, Mamie?" said the wicked elder
brother, taking the glass from Susie and presenting it with much
politeness to his elder sister, whose turn it had been to redden at
Susie's words. For the perfidious Benjamin Ward, Esquire, had been
"paying attention" to Miss Mamie Sunderland, very markedly indeed,
before that wicked little fisher of men, Dolly De Courcy, had come
along to demoralize him.

"No, thank you," Miss Sunderland responded, her eyes slightly
flashing, her tone slightly acidulated; "the goings on of a crowd of
actors and actresses don't interest _me_. Mr. Vaughan, just see those
pretty sea-anemones; please get me some."

Mr. Vaughan goes for the sea-anemones with her, and Miss Mamie becomes
absorbed in them, suspiciously absorbed, indeed, but all the same she
covertly watches that coming boat, with bitterness of heart. Alarm is
mingled with Mr. Vaughan's bitterness, and as the boat draws nearer
and nearer, he rather nervously proposes that they shall go back; the
wind is blowing chilly; Miss Mamie may take cold.

"I never take cold," Miss Mamie answers, shortly; "I prefer staying
here."

So they stay, and the boat draws nearer and nearer. Sydney, with an
interest she cannot define, watches it through the glass adjusted upon
Harry Sunderland's shoulder. They have a glass, too; the gentleman who
sits beside the scarlet shawl and black feather fixes it for his
companion, and she gazes steadfastly at the shore.

Still they draw nearer and nearer. Does Ben Ward do it (he is
steering) with _malice prepense_? They come within five yards. No need
of glasses now. Dolly De Courcy is sitting very close beside Ben Ward,
laughing and flirting, and she looks straight at Bertie Vaughan, who
takes off his hat, and never sees him. Mr. Ward elevates his chapeau
politely to the Misses Sunderland, which salutation Miss Mamie, with
freezing dignity, returns.

"Pretty Dolly gave you the cut direct, Vaughan," says the elder
Sunderland, enjoying hugely his discomfiture. Harry Sunderland is a
manly fellow himself, and has a thorough-going contempt for insipid
dandy Bertie; "or else she has suddenly grown short-sighted."

But Bertie is on guard now, and his face tells nothing as Sydney
wonderingly looks at it. For she has recognized the handsome, dark
girl in the scarlet shawl as the same she encountered walking late
last evening with somebody that looked so suspiciously like Bertie.

The water party float away in the distance, Miss De Courcy singing one
of her high, sweet stage songs as they go. As it dies out into the
sunset distance they turn as by one accord, and go back to the house;
two of the group thoroughly out of sorts with themselves and all the
world. Sydney, too, was rather silent. What did all this mean? she
wondered. Most obedient to her father, she was most willing to marry
Bertie Vaughan to please him, without much love on either side. Yet
that he cared for her as much as she did for him, was as loyal to her
as she was to him, she had never for a second doubted. But now, a
vague, undefinable feeling of wounded pride and distrust has arisen
within her. What was that actress with the black, bold eyes to him
that he should redden and pale at the very sound of her name?

"It surely was Bertie I saw walking with her last night," she thought,
more and more perturbed. "I will ask him; he shall tell me the truth,
and that before this time to-morrow!"




CHAPTER XIV.

"MEN WERE DECEIVERS EVER."


Dinner awaits them. It wants but three minutes to the hour as they
straggle in, and Captain Owenson sits, watch in hand, stormy weather
threatening in his eyes. The signs of the tempest clear away as they
enter, and all sit down to the festal board. And still through all the
cheery talk and laughter Bertie Vaughan and Mamie Sunderland remain
silent and _distrait_, victims to the green-eyed monster in his most
virulent form, the image of Dolly De Courcy, in her scarlet shawl and
sable plume, upsetting the digestion of both.

"And I really think, my love," says Mrs. Owenson, when they arise from
the table, "that we ought not to linger. These fall nights are cold,
and you know the doctors all warn you against exposing yourself to
cold."

There is wisdom in the speech; and though on principle Captain Owenson
contradicts pretty much everything Mrs. Owenson may see fit to say, he
cannot contradict this. So adieus are made, and the Owenson party
enter their carriage and are driven home.

It is a perfect autumnal evening--blue, frosty, starlit, clear. The
wind sighing fitfully through moaning pine woods, the surf thundering
dully on the shore below, ring dreamily in Sydney's ears all the way.
She leans forward out of the window, something in the solemn murmurous
beauty of the night filling her heart with a thrill akin to pain; and
still that dark and dashing actress occupies her thoughts--and the
more she thinks, the more convinced she is, that last night Bertie was
her companion. If so, he has told her a deliberate lie, and the girl's
heart contracts with a sudden sharp spasm of almost physical pain and
terror. If he has been false here, will he be true in anything? All
her life Sydney has been taught to look upon lying with horror and
repulsion.

"It is the meanest and most sneaking of all cowardice," her blunt and
fearless old father had said to her a hundred times; "'don't ever lie,
Sydney, if you die for it."

"It is the most heinous and despicable of all sins," her ghostly
directors had taught the child, in later years. "_No_ goodness can
dwell in an untruthful soul."

And now--was Bertie false? Bertie, whom she was to marry and spend all
her life with.

"I will ask him," she kept repeating; "his tongue may speak falsely,
but his face, his eyes, will tell the truth. And if there is anything
between this girl and him"--she stopped and caught her breath for a
moment--"then I will never, never be his wife."

She looked at him wistfully, but, lying back in his corner, his hands
clasped behind his golden head, his face was not to be seen.

"How silent you young people are," the squire said, at last, "anything
wrong with you, puss? A penny for your thoughts, Bertie."

There was a momentary brightening, but too forced to last. Bertie
Vaughan's thoughts would have been worth much more than a penny to his
questioner--they were solely and absorbedly of Dolly. He must see her
to-night; impossible to wait until to-morrow. Ben Ward had been at her
side all day pouring his seductive flatteries into her ears, offering,
very likely, to make her mistress of the new red-brick mansion over in
Wychcliffe. And women are unstable, and gold, and offers of wedding
rings, have their charm. He had nothing to offer her but his handsome
blue eyes and Raphael face; he had never even mentioned wedding rings
in all his love-making. Yes, come what might, he must see the
coquettish Dolly before he slept. It was half-past ten when they
reached The Place, and the moon was beginning to silver the black
trees around it. The squire was growling uneasily about the cold, and
it was a relief to all when they drew up on the front steps, and
Bertie and Perkins gave each an arm to the stiff and chill old sailor,
and helped him to his room.

"Are you going out again, Bertie?" Sydney asked, looking at him in
surprise as he replaced his hat, and turned to leave the house.

"For my usual nocturnal prowl and smoke. Couldn't sleep without it, I
assure you. Run away to bed, sis, and good-night."

He left the house and made straight for the town at a swinging pace.
It was almost eleven now--if he could only reach the theatre in time
to see Dolly leave.

He was in time. Moonlight and lamplight flooded the little square in
front of the play-house, and standing himself in the shadow, Bertie
saw the lady of his love come forth in the famous red shawl and black
feather, leaning confidingly on the arm of Ben Ward. She was in the
highest of wild high spirits, too, her clear laugh and loud voice
mingling with the deeper tones of his rival.

"Awfully late to-night, ain't I?" he heard her gayly say; "I expect
you're about tired to death waiting, Ben."

"As if all time would be too long to wait for you, Dolly," responded,
gallantly and affectionately, Mr. Ben; and the listener gnashed his
teeth as he listened. It had come to this then--it was Ben and Dolly:
and who was to tell him it was not to be Ben and Dolly all their
lives.

He followed in their wake, keeping out of sight among the shadows.
Keenly sensitive to ridicule, Bertie would not for worlds be seen in
the ludicrous _rle_ of jealous lover by Ward. They sauntered very
slowly, peals of laughter telling how they were enjoying their
_tte--tte_. They reached Dolly's cottage-home and paused at the
gate. In the shadow of some trees across the moonlit road Vaughan hid
and glowered. Mr. Ward seemed disposed to prolong the dialogue even
here, but Miss De Courcy, with a loud yawn which she made no pretence
to hide, declared she was "dead beat," and must go to bed right away.

"So good-night, Ben," cried the actress, opening the gate and holding
out her other hand; "and thanks, ever so much, for the flowers, and
the ear-rings, once more."

"But not good-night like this, Dolly," exclaimed Mr. Ward, drawing her
nearer, and stooping his head; "not good-night with a cold shake
hands, surely?"

But the gate had opened and shut smartly, and Dolly, on the other
side, had eluded the embrace.

"Not if I know it! There's only one man in the whole universe I ever
mean to kiss, and he isn't _you_, Mr. Benjamin Ward, I can tell you!
Good-night."

"Is it Bertie Vaughan, then, I wonder? Pretty Miss Vaughan--'The Fair
One With The Golden Locks' we fellows call him, who cut you to-day to
court his cousin? If it's that milk-sop, Dolly, I'm surprised at your
taste; upon my word and honor, I am."

"It's no business of yours, Mr. Ward, who it is," cries out Dolly, her
black eyes snapping in the moonlight; "it isn't you, anyhow, be sure
of that. And if you think your ear-rings are thrown away, I'll give
'em back to you. It shall never be said that Dolly De Courcy took any
man's presents under false pretences."

"Oh! d---- the ear-rings?" said Mr. Ward. "I never thought of them,
and you know it. But, seriously, Doll, I think heaps of you; never saw
a girl in all my life I liked so well; and I'll marry you any day you
like--so there! Can I say fairer than that? It's no use your thinking
of Miss Vaughan; it isn't, Dolly, upon my soul. He's booked for his
cousin--she isn't his cousin, by-the-by--and has been, ever since he
left off petticoats. He hasn't got a red but what the old man will
give him; and the wedding is fixed to come off in a month. He's spoony
on you, I know, Dolly, but he can't marry you, because he hasn't a rap
to live on. Now think over all this, and make up your mind to be Mrs.
Ben Ward, because you'll never get a better offer, no, by George!
while your name's Dolly."

"Have you got anything more to say?" demanded Miss De Courcy, standing
"at gaze," and with anything but a melting expression, as Mr. Ward
poured forth his tender wooing.

"Well, I guess not at present. What do you say, Dolly?"

"I say good-night, for the last time, and go home and go to bed!"
snapped Dolly De Courcy, marching with a majestic Lady Macbeth sort of
stride to her own front door.

"All right," retorted the imperturbable Ben. "Good-night, Dolly."

But Dolly was gone, and Mr. Ward laughed a little laugh to himself,
struck a match, pulled out a stumpy, black meerschaum, lit it, and
went on his homeward way.

"It's only a question of time," he said aloud, glancing up at the one
lighted window of the cottage; "she's a bewitching little devil, and
I'm bound to make her Mrs. W. She's soft on 'The Fair One,' at
present, but she'll get over that. He must marry little Miss Sydney,
and then Doll will have me, if only for spite.'"

As he strode away, out from the dark shadows of the pines stalked
Bertie, pallid and ferocious with jealousy. It was precisely like one
of Miss De Courcy's own situations on the stage.

"Will she have you if only for spite?" repeated Mr. Vaughan between
his teeth in most approved style; "and she's soft on me at present, is
she! Confounded cad! I wonder I didn't come out and knock him down
there and then."

Seeing that sinewy Ben Ward could have taken Bertie by the waist-band,
and laid him low in the kennel any moment he liked, perhaps after all
it was _not_ to be wondered at. He opened the garden gate, flung a
handful of loose gravel up at the lighted panes, and waited. There was
a momentary pause; then the curtains moved about an inch aside, and in
a tone of suppressed fury a voice demanded:

"Is that you, Ben Ward?"

"No, Dolly--it's I--Bertie."

Like a flash the muslin curtain was swept away, and Dolly's eager
face, eager and glad, in spite of all her efforts, appeared.

"You, Mr. Vaughan! and at this time of night! May I ask what this
insult means?"

"Oh, nonsense, Dolly! You're not on the stage now. Come down--there's
a darling girl--I've something to say to you."

"Mr. Vaughan, it is almost twelve o'clock--midnight! And you ask me to
come down! What do you think I am?"

"The dearest girl in creation. Come, Dolly, what's the use of that
rubbish?"

Miss De Courcy, without more ado, drops the curtain, goes deliberately
down stairs, unlocks the door, and stands in the moonlight before her
lover.

"My darling!" He makes an eager step forward, but with chilling
dignity Miss De Courcy waves him off.

"That will do, Mr. Vaughan! I know what you're 'my darlings' are
worth. If I told you my opinion of you this moment, you would hardly
feel flattered. I hope you enjoyed yourself with your charming cousin
to-day."

The withering scorn of this speech could only have been done by an
actress. Miss Dolly, in a fine stage attitude, stood and looked down
upon Mr. Vaughan.

"No, Dolly, I didn't enjoy myself. Was it likely, with you on Star
Island with Ben Ward? I had to go. I tried to get out of it--tried my
best--and failed. I can't afford to offend my uncle--that is the
truth--and at the bare mention of my having an engagement he flew into
a passion; and you ought to see the passions he can fly into. No, I
did _not_ enjoy myself; but I had to go."

"Oh-h!" said Miss De Courcy, coldly. "I always thought you were a
grown man, not a little boy, to be ordered about and made do as you
are bid. Since you are so afraid of this awful Captain Owenson, then,
and so dependent upon him, of course the moment he tells you to marry
his heiress you'll buy a white tie and go and do it. Have you anything
more to say to me, Mr. Vaughan? because even an actress may have a
reputation to lose if seen standing here with you after midnight."

She turned as if to go--then lingered. For he stood silent leaning
against a tree, and something in his face and attitude touched her.

"Have you anything more to say?" she repeated, holding the door.

"No, Dolly, since you take that tone--nothing. What you say is
true--it _is_ pitiful in a fellow of twenty-one to be ordered about
like a lad of twelve, and I ought to have held out and braved the old
man's displeasure and gone with you. I have nothing to say in my own
defence, and I have no right to do anything that will compromise you
in the eyes of Ben Ward. He's rich and I'm poor, and I suppose you'll
marry him, Dolly. I have no right to say anything, but it's rather
hard."

He broke off. The next instant impulsive Dolly was down the steps and
by his side, her whole heart (and it was as honest and true a heart as
ever beat in its way) in her dark shining eyes.

"No right!" she cried out. "Oh, Bertie! if you care for me, you have
every right!"

"If I care for you!" the blue eyes look eloquently into the black
ones; "do you doubt that too?"

"No!" exclaimed Dolly, doubt, anger, jealousy, all swept away in her
love for this man. "You do like me, Bertie! Oh, I know that! You do
like me better than her?"

"Than her? Than whom?"

"Oh! you know--I've no patience to talk about her, your cousin, the
heiress, Miss Owenson. She's sweetly pretty, too--but, Bertie, do say
it; tell me the real truth, you do like me better than her?"

He bends down his handsome face, and whispers his answer--an answer
that brings the swift blood into the dusk cheeks of the actress, and a
wonderful light into the glittering black eyes.

"But what is the use of it all?" she breaks out, with an impatient
sigh. "You are afraid of her father. You are dependent on him. You
will not dare offend him, and--you will marry her."

"No, by Jove!" exclaims Bertie. "I'll marry nobody but you,
Dolly--that I swear. If I lost you, if you married Ward, I'd blow my
brains out. I couldn't live without you, I don't know how I come to be
so awfully fond of you, but I couldn't. And I wish you wouldn't take
things from Ward; ear-rings, or flowers even, or from any of them. You
belong to me, and I don't like it."

"Very well, Bertie," assents Dolly, with a long-drawn, happy breath,
"I won't. I don't care for them or their presents, but I _was_ mad to
see you there on the shore; and then Ben Ward told me all about your
going to marry Miss Owenson, and the wedding things coming from Paris,
and the wedding to be next month, until he had me half insane. It has
been the most miserable evening in my life."

"Indeed! No one would have thought so to hear you and Ward laugh."

"If I hadn't laughed I would have cried, and actresses can act off the
stage as well as on. Oh, Bertie! don't deceive me about this. I love
you so well that----" her voice actually faltered, tears actually rose
to her hard black eyes.

"I won't, Dolly, I swear it! And you--you're very exacting with me,
but how am I to know how many lovers you have behind in New York?--how
am I to know you are not engaged even to some fellow there?"

It was a random shot, but it struck home. In the moonlight he saw her
start suddenly and turn pale.

"Ha!" he said, "it is true, then? You are engaged?"

"Bertie," she faltered, "I don't care for a single man on all the
earth but you! You believe that?"

"But you are engaged in New York?"

"Ye-e-s--that is, I was. But I'll write and break it off--I will
to-morrow morning. Bertie, don't look like that. I never really cared
for him, he was too fiery and tyrannical."

"What is his name?" Vaughan gloomily asked.

"What does it matter about his name? I'll never see him again if I can
help it. I'll write and end it all to-morrow. Come, Bertie, don't look
so cross; after all, it only makes us even."

"Yes, it only makes us even," he repeated, rather bitterly; "even in
duplicity and dishonor. I'm a villain and a fool too, I dare say, in
this business, but I'll see it to the end for all that."

"A villain and a fool for caring for me, no doubt," the actress
retorts, angrily.

"Yes, Doll; but I _do_ care for you, you see, and I have never refused
myself anything I cared for, and don't mean to begin now. So I shall
marry you--how or when I don't quite know yet, but I mean to marry
you, and you only."

She nestles close to him, and there is silence. The pale blue
moonlight, the whispering wind, the rustling trees, nothing else to
see or hear.

"Why didn't you tell me all this sooner?" the girl asks at length.
"Why did you leave it to Ben Ward? Even last night you deceived
me--making me think she was a little ugly school-girl."

"Why didn't you tell me about the man in New York? Why hadn't you told
him about me? It won't do for you and me to throw stones at each
other--we have both been living in glass houses. Let us cry quits,
Dolly, and bury the hatchet. You know all now. You believe I love you,
and mean to marry you, and not Miss Owenson, and that, I take it, is
the main point."

"But, Bertie, this can't go on long. She expects you to marry her next
month."

"Her father does--she doesn't. She would very much rather not marry me
at all. And next month isn't this. Sufficient unto the day the evil
thereof."

Unconsciously to himself Bertie Vaughan was a profound fatalist, letting
his life drift on, a firm believer in the "Something-will-turn-up"
doctrine.

"You see," he went on, "the governor's life hangs on a thread--on a
hair. At any moment it may end. His will is made, and I am handsomely
remembered in it. He may die suddenly before the wedding-day--in which
case a comfortable competence will be mine for life. The moment he
finds out this he will destroy that will, turn me out, and disinherit
me. Have I not reason enough for silence? Just let things drift on,
Dolly--it will do no harm; and if, on the eve of the wedding-day, he
is still alive, then I will throw up the sponge to fate, run away with
you, turn actor or crossing-sweeper, and live happy ever after. There
is the programme."

He paused. Dolly De Dourcy stood silent, her keen black eyes fixed
thoughtfully upon him. How selfish, how craven, how utterly without
heart, generosity, honor, gratitude, this man she loved was! this man
who looked like a young Apollo here in the moon rays. False to the
core, how could she expect him to be true to her? Unstable as water,
would not the love of wealth prove the stronger love in the end? Might
he not play her false, and marry Captain Owenson's fair young heiress
after all?

"No!" Dolly cried, inwardly; "that he shall not! I have his letters--I
will go to Owenson Place, and show them to this haughty Englishman and
his daughter first. He shall never play fast and loose with me."

"And now, darling, I must be off," Vaughan said, looking at his watch.
"Ye gods! half-past one. Farewell, Dolly; remember! no more
flirtations with Ward. Give him his ear-rings and his _cong_
to-morrow."

"I'll keep the ear-rings, but I'll give him his _cong_," replied
prudent Dolly. "Good-night, Bertie. Be as false as you like to all the
rest of the world but be true to me."

"_Loyal je serai durant ma vie!_" laughs Bertie Vaughan, and then he
is through the little garden gate and away. Dolly stands and watches
the slender figure of her lover out of sight, then turns.

"Faithful unto death," she says to herself. "Yes, you will be that to
me, for I shall make you."

The clocks of Wychcliffe were striking two as Vaughan came in sight of
his home. To his surprise a light burned in Captain Owenson's chamber,
and figures flitted to and fro. He stopped; a sudden thought--shall it
be said, hope! sending the blood to his face. Was the squire sick, was
he--dead? The rest of the house was unlighted. Perhaps his absence had
not been discovered. He softly inserted his latch-key and opened the
door. All was darkness. He closed it and stepped in. As he did so a
light appeared on the upper landing, and some one lightly and swiftly
began descending the stairs.

"Perkins, is that you?" the soft voice of Sydney asked.

There was no reply. She descended two or three more stairs lamp in
hand, wrapped in a white dressing-gown, her yellow hair streaming over
her shoulders and came face to face with Bertie Vaughan.




CHAPTER XV.

"TO ONE THING CONSTANT NEVER."


There was an instant's pause--both stood and looked each other full in
the eyes. Then Sydney spoke.

"You, Bertie?" she said, in slow wonder.

"I, sis," he answered, lightly. "I have been to Wychcliffe. The
engagement I had to break this morning I kept to-night. But what is
the matter? Your father----"

"Has been taken suddenly ill--a sort of ague. He must have got
thoroughly chilled on our way home. Oh! I wish we had not gone at all.
Perkins is away for Dr. Howard. Ah! here he is now."

The doctor entered with the coachman, and went straight to his
patient's room. Sydney and Bertie waited outside, both silent, both
pale and anxious, though from very different causes. If the old man
died, the young man thought, with his will unaltered, his course lay
straight before him. He would marry Dolly out of hand, and go off with
her to New York. There would be a nine days' scandal--Sydney would
despise him--he winced at the thought--but otherwise she would not
care. And in two or three years some lucky fellow would win her heart
and become master of Owenson Place. A pang of jealousy and envy shot
through him as he thought it. He was prepared to resign both himself,
but all the same, the idea of that other who would profit by his folly
was unbearable to him.

Presently the chamber door opened and Doctor Howard came out, looking
jolly and at ease. Sydney sprang up and ran toward him.

"It's all right, my dear, it's all right," the old doctor said,
patting the cold little hands she held out to him; "papa won't leave
us yet awhile. He thinks he will, but, bless you, _we_ know better. If
he keeps quiet, he's good for a dozen years yet. Now, just run in and
kiss him good-night, and then away to bed. Those pretty eyes are too
bright to be dimmed by late hours. Ah, Mr. Bertie, good-morning to
you, sir."

Sydney shot off like an arrow, and Bertie went slowly, and with a
disgusted feeling, to bed. "Good for a dozen years yet!" Oh, no doubt,
no doubt at all. It is in the nature of rich fathers, and uncles, and
guardians to hang to the attenuated thread of life, when they and
everybody connected with them would be much more comfortable if they
went quietly to their graves.

"No fear of his going toes up before the wedding-day," thought Mr.
Vaughan, bitterly. "He'll tough it out, as old Howard says, to dandle
his grandsons, I've no doubt. And then there's nothing left for me but
the 'all-for-love and the world-well-lost' sort of thing. By Jove,
Dolly will have to work for me as well as for herself when I make her
Mrs. Vaughan."

Next day, by noon, Squire Owenson was able to descend to luncheon. A
letter from Montreal, in a stiff, wiry hand, lay beside his plate. It
was from Miss Phillis Dormer, and contained a gracious assent to the
visit of her niece, Cyrilla. That same evening brought a note from
Cyrilla herself to Sydney:
                                      "PETITE ST. JACQUES, Nov. 8th.

    "DEAREST SYD:--It is all arranged. Aunt Phil cheerfully consents,
     and has actually (who says the days of miracles are past?) sent me
     ten pounds to buy my bridesmaid's dress. Three days from this I
     will be with you on unlimited leave of absence. In haste
     (class-bell is ringing), but, as ever, devotedly yours,
                                                            CYRILLA."

Two days before, Sydney would have danced with delight, but now she
read this note, her color rising, a look of undefined trouble on her
face. Everything seemed settled--her trousseau had come, the very
bridal veil and wreath were up-stairs. Cyrilla was coming to be
bridesmaid, and Bertie had never spoken one word. She glanced across
the table--they were at dinner--to where he sat trifling with a
chicken-wing and tasting, with epicurean relish, his glass of Sillery.
Was she worth so little, then, that she was not even worth the asking?
Less vanity a pretty girl could hardly have than Sydney, but a sharp,
mortified pang of wounded feeling went through her now as she looked
at him--cool, careless, unconcerned.

"Papa forces me upon him, and he takes me because he cannot well help
himself," she thought. "He is in love with that dark-eyed actress, and
he will marry me and be miserable all his life. Oh! if papa had only
let us alone, and never attempted this match-making!"

"Bad news, puss?" her father asked. "You look forlorn. What's the
matter, little one? Let me see the letter."

She hesitated a moment--then passed it over to him reluctantly, and
the squire, adjusting his double eye-glass, read it sonorously aloud.
Sydney's eyes never left the plate, her cheeks tingled; Bertie sat, an
indifferent auditor, his whole attention absorbed by his champagne.

Squire Owenson laid down the letter and looked at his daughter through
his glasses.

"Well, petite, that's all right, isn't it? She'll be here in three
days--two more; and you and Bertie shall meet her at the station.
What's that troubled look for, then? You're fond Of this young lady,
are you not?"

"Yes, papa, very fond. Dear old Cy!"

"Then what is it? It isn't that you're afraid she'll make love to
Bertie--hey? and are jealous beforehand?"

But Sydney had finished her dessert, and jumped up abruptly and ran
away. It was little short of maddening to see Bertie sit there, that
languid smile of his just dawning, and feel all the cool,
self-assured, almost insolent indifference with which he took her
without the asking.

The two days passed. Bertie spent a great deal of his time away from
The Place, doing home duty at stated intervals, when it was impossible
to shirk it without arousing the quick suspicions of the "governor."
He drove Sydney and her mother along the country roads together, he
rode out twice with Sydney alone, but that conversation had not taken
place; the explanation Miss Owenson meant to have she had not had as
yet. It was one thing to resolve to ask Bertie whether or no he was in
love with the actress, to tax him indirectly with falsehood, and
another thing to do it. Bertie Vaughan, her old comrade and
playfellow, was a man--"a gentleman growed," as Pegotty says, and
every instinct of her womanhood shrank from broaching the subject. It
was for him to speak, for her to refuse or accept, as she saw fit. He
never did speak--never came within miles of the subject, avoided it,
ignored it utterly, as the girl could hardly fail to see. And so the
day and the hour of Cyrilla's arrival came, and matters matrimonial
were in _status quo_.

It was a gloomy November afternoon, 'onding on snaw,' sky and
atmosphere steel gray alike, a wild, long blast rattled the trees and
sent the dead leaves in whirls before it. A few feathery flakes were
drifting through the sullen air, giving promise of the first
snow-storm of the season before midnight.

The train came thundering into the lighted station as Sydney and
Bertie took their places. Sydney in a velvet jacket, a velvet cap,
crowned with an ostrich feather, on her bright, wind-blown hair, and
in a state of eager expectation. For Mr. Vaughan, he had not deigned
to take much interest in the new-comer from the first; judging, from
Sydney's talk, he was predisposed to dislike her indeed, as a young
person inclined to "chaff." People inclined to chaff, Bertie had
found, from experience, generally chaffed _him_, and, like most weak
men, he was acutely sensitive to ridicule.

The train stopped; the passengers for Wychcliffe, half a dozen in
number, came out. Among them a tall young lady, in a travelling suit
of dark green serge, at sight of whom Sydney uttered a joyous cry and
plunged forward straightway into her arms.

"Oh, of course," says Bertie cynically, eyeing the pair, "they must
gush. A quarter of an hour of kissing and exclamation points, as
though they had not seen each other for a century or so! She's not bad
looking either--got eyes like Dolly."

She might have eyes like Dolly, but there all resemblance ended. Miss
Hendrick's tall, pliant figure bore no similarity to Miss De Courcy's
"rounded and ripe." Miss Hendrick's patrician profile, and clear cut,
colorless, olive face, was as unlike, as can well be conceived,
Dolly's little saucy _retrouss_ nose and highly-colored complexion.

"Cyrilla, this is Bertie; Mr. Vaughan, Miss Hendrick."

Bertie flung away his cigar, doffed his hat, and bent before Miss
Hendrick with his best bow. Miss Hendrick looked at him--looked
through him--with those lustrous ebon eyes of hers, smiled, showed
very brilliant teeth, and frankly extended one invisible-green kidded
hand.

"I don't feel at all as though I were meeting a stranger in meeting
you, Mr. Vaughan. I have been your most intimate friend for the past
two years--haven't I, Sydney?"

"Miss Hendrick's friendship does me proud," says Bertie. He would like
to utter some very telling and sarcastic compliment; he has an
instinctive longing to "take her down" at sight, but the truth is, he
can think of none. Her pronounced manner has taken him decidedly
aback. He had expected to meet a school-girl, more or less _gauche_
and bread-and-buttery, and instead he saw a regal-looking young lady,
with the "stilly tranquil" manner and gracious civility of a _grande
dame_. The aggressive feeling he had felt, before he saw her, deepened
ten-fold. He had intended to be _very_ civil--crushingly civil
indeed--to Sydney's little school friend; to patronize her in the most
oppressive manner, to get up a mild flirtation with her even, if she
had any pretensions to good looks; and behold, here she was absolutely
patronizing him, and looking him through, to the very marrow of his
bones, with those piercing, steadfast black eyes--like in color, but
wonderfully unlike in every other respect, Dolly's.

"I expect you two to become fast friends at once!" cries Sydney. "You
know all about each other beforehand, and are compatriots besides."

      "'None know me but to love me,
        None name me but to praise,'"

says Bertie, helping them in. "I have heard Miss Hendrick's praises
sung so assiduously for the past week, that----"

"The very sound of her name bores you--yes, I understand," interrupts
Cyrilla. "Syd, what a bewitching little turn-out, and what handsome
steppers! You will let me drive you, won't you? I'm a capital whip."

"I'll let you do anything you please. Oh! darling, how good it seems
to have you with me again!" Sydney said, cuddling close to Cyrilla's
side. "How are they all in Petite St. Jacques? How is Freddy?"

"I have not seen Freddy since the night I risked a broken neck and a
shattered reputation getting out of the window to meet him. I managed
to answer his letter, and there things remain. For the rest--Miss
Jones has left the school."

"What!"

"Perfectly true. It was suddenly discovered that she had a passion for
novel-reading (Mlle. Stephanie's pet abomination), and was a
subscriber to the town circulating library--that one of the French
girls was in the habit of smuggling in the forbidden fruit, and having
all her lessons done by Miss Jones in return. The crime was proven
beyond refutation and--Miss Jones suddenly and quietly left the
school."

"Oh-h!"--a very prolonged "oh," indeed--"Mlle. Stephanie dismissed
her?"

"So I presume. The fact remains--she went."

"Cyrilla," Sydney said, a look of pain on her face, "did--did _you_ do
this?"

"And what if I did, Syd? There was little love lost between us from
the first, and it pleased Heaven to diminish it on further
acquaintance. Yes--indirectly it was through me that Ma'amselle
Stephanie made the discovery, I must own."

There was silence; unconsciously, involuntarily, Sydney shrunk a
little from her friend.

"Well, Syd, did I do wrong? Were you so fond of Miss Jones that you
put on that shocked face?"

"Fond of her?--no," Sydney answered, slowly; "but I am sorry you did
this. Poor Miss Jones! life had gone hard with her, I am afraid, and
soured her. She stood quite alone in the world, and it was all the
home she had."

"My dearest Syd," Miss Hendrick said, laughing, "if you carry that
tender heart of yours through life you'll find it bleeding at every
turn. I owed Miss Jones a long debt, and I have paid it--that is all."

"And she will pay you if ever she has the chance, you may be sure of
that, Cyrilla."

"I am sure of it, Sydney. But it is not my intention to let her have
the chance. She does not know Aunt Phil's address, and most likely
never will. People who have to work for the bread they eat have no
time for vendetta. Why do we talk of so contemptible a subject at all?
Let us talk of yourself, _chre belle_. So that is our Bertie. He is
as handsome as Narcissus."

"And, like Narcissus, knows it only too well."

There was a touch, all unconscious, of bitterness in Sydney's answer
that did not escape the quick ear of her friend.

"Everything is settled, I suppose, and the happy day fixed? When is it
to be, darling, this month or next?"

"The happy day is _not_ fixed," Sydney answered, trying to speak
lightly, and feeling the color burning in her cheeks; "not this month,
certainly. Next very likely, if--at all."

"My dear child," Cyrilla cried, really startled, "'if at all!' What an
odd thing to say!"

"Is it? But who knows what may happen? Who can tell what a day may
bring forth, much less a month? I have the strongest prophetic
conviction there will be no wedding at all."

She spoke almost without volition of her own--something within her
seemed to say the words. In the tragic time that was to come, that
was even then at hand, she recalled that involuntary sentence with
strange, sombre wonder. For Cyrilla--she sat and looked at her,
rendered utterly speechless for a moment by this unexpected
declaration.

"Don't stare so, Cy," Sydney laughed, recovering her customary good
humor. "It's very rude. Why, I may be dead and buried in a month!"

"Very true--or Bertie!"

"Or Bertie."

"Or one of you may prove false."

"Or one of us may prove false;" but as Sydney repeated the answer the
color slowly died out of her face.

"Sydney!" Cyrilla exclaimed, "it isn't possible--no, it isn't, that
you have gone and fallen in love since you left school?"

Sydney's clear laugh rang out so merrily that no other answer was
needed, and Bertie turning around, demanded to know the joke.

"Nothing concerning you, Bertie--only something very witty Miss
Hendrick has said by accident. Here we are. Cy--welcome to my home,
which I hope you will make yours very, very often."

Miss Hendrick was received with profoundest deference by Captain
Owenson, with a smiling kiss by Aunt Char, and shown to the pretty
room prepared for her--the prettiest by far that she had ever
occupied; and here Sydney left her, to change her own dress before
dinner. Cyrilla sat down for a moment in the low easy-chair in front
of the fire, burning cheerily in the steel grate, and slowly and
thoughtfully removed her wraps.

"So," she thought, "that's the way the land lies--already. Master
Bertie has placed his pretty face and impecunious hand at another
shrine, and Sydney has found it out. He doesn't like me. I could see
that. We are antagonistic at sight. All your weak men are fickle and
foolish. I wonder who his inamorata can be?

      "'Sigh no more, ladies, sigh no more,
       Men were deceivers ever,
       One foot on sea and one on shore,
       To one thing constant never.
             Then sigh not so,
               But let them go----"

Cyrilla hummed softly as she dressed. She wore the before mentioned
garnet merino, the gold and ruby set, a jet comb in her black hair, a
cluster of scarlet geranium blossoms and velvet green leaf over one
ear. And so, with the air of a grand-duchess in her own right, Miss
Hendrick swept down to the drawing-room.

"Thoroughbred," was Captain Owenson's inward critique; "a Bohemian by
accident, a lady by birth and breeding to the core. Ah! they may say
what they like in this new land, but blood will tell."

He gave his handsome guest his arm to the dining-room, with stately
Sir Charles Grandison courtesy. Bertie followed after with Aunt Char,
and Sydney came in the rear.

"I say, Bertie, can't you get up anything to amuse the girls this
first evening?" the captain inquired. "There's a theatre of some sort
over in the town they tell me. Is it eligible?"

"All the best people of Wychcliffe attend, sir."

"Ha! do they? And what is the piece to-night? Anything worth going to
see?"

"The 'School for Scandal' and the 'Loan of a Lover,'" answered Mr.
Bertie Vaughan.

"Ambitious at least--capital things both. And the actors, my boy--very
fourth or fifth class, no doubt, as befits strolling players?"

"A few of them, sir; a few also are very good indeed," answered
Vaughan, rather resentfully.

"Then what do you say, young ladies? What do you say, mamma? Shall
Bertie take you to see the 'School for Scandal'?"

"I should like it of all things, papa," responded Sydney.

"And so should I, I am sure," said Aunt Char. "There's nothing I used
to be so fond of when I was a girl as going to the theatre."

"And you, Miss Hendrick?" inquired the deferential host.

"I shall be charmed, Captain Owenson; I delight in the theatre."

"Then that is settled. There will be no trouble about seats, or
anything of that sort, Bertie?"

"I am not so sure of that, sir. It is a benefit to-night, you see, and
the season closes to-morrow. The beneficiary is a prime favorite, and
the house is likely to be crowded."

"Who is the beneficiary?" asked Sydney, flashing a sudden intent look
into his face.

That fatal trick of blushing! Up came the blood of conscious guilt
into the ingenuous face of Mr. Vaughan.

"Miss De Courcy--you saw her the other night, you remember. She plays
Lady Teazle."

"What's the boy blushing about?" cried the captain. "Miss De--what did
you say, Bertie?"

"De Courcy, sir--a _nom de thtre_, no doubt," answered Bertie, his
natural complexion back once more. As he made the reply he looked
involuntarily across at Miss Hendrick to find that young lady's dark
searching eyes fixed full upon him--a look of amusement in their
depths.

"She should be a tolerable actress to undertake Lady Teazle," Cyrilla
said, suavely. "I know of no more difficult part."

"She _is_ a good actress--a charming actress," retorted Bertie, a
certain defiance in his tone. "I have seen many, but never one much
better."

"Isn't she rather wasting her sweetness on desert air, then?"
suggested the captain. "It seems a pity such transcendant talent
should be thrown away on mill-men. Suppose you all start early and so
make sure of good seats."

There was a universal uprising, a universal alacrity in hastening away
to prepare. Squire Owenson's proposal met the views of all capitally.
Bertie, who had looked forward to a long, dragging, dull evening
listening to Sydney and her friend playing the piano or gossiping
about the school, brightened up wonderfully. Sydney had an intense
curiosity to see again the actress whose very name could bring hot
guilty blushes to Bertie's boyish face, and Cyrilla was desirous of
beholding Sydney's rival. So a hasty toilet was made, and the three
ladies piled into the carriage, with Bertie, submerged in drapery,
between them, and were driven away through a whirling snow-storm to
the Wychcliffe theatre.

Half an hour later, and as the last bars of the "Agnes Sorel
Quadrille," with which the provincial orchestra was delighting the
audience, died away, there entered a group that at once aroused the
interest of the house. A flutter of surprise and admiration ran along
the benches--a hundred pair of eyes turned to stare with right good
will. The theatre was filled, as Vaughan had foretold--pretty, piquant
Dolly was so great a favorite that they were giving her a bumper
house. All eyes, and a few glasses, turned upon these late comers, who
swept up to the third row of seats, taking the play house in splendid
style.

Bertie Vaughan came first, with a young lady on his arm--_not_ Miss
Owenson--a tall, dark, stately young lady, wearing an opera wrap, a
jet comb, and scarlet-geranium blossoms in her hair. Miss Owenson came
next, with her mamma, looking fair as a lily, her light flowing hair
falling loose and unadorned. A few significant looks, a few
significant smiles, were interchanged. It would be rather good fun to
see the actress Vaughan was in love with, and the heiress he was to
marry face to face.

The broad, universal stare sent the color fluttering tremulously in
and out of Sydney's childlike face. Miss Hendrick bore it all with the
profoundly unconscious air of a three-seasons' belle, hardened by long
custom to open admiration. A little bell tinkled as they took their
places, the curtain went up, and the "School for Scandal" began.

Cyrilla, lying gracefully back in her chair, slowly fluttering her
fan, smiled with barely-repressed disdain as she watched that first
scene. Ah! she had seen that most bewitching of comedies played three
years ago, in London, in a theatre where all were good, and a few were
nearly perfect. To Sydney it was simply entrancing. It was almost her
first visit to a play, and she was neither prepared nor inclined to
make invidious distinctions.

So absorbed did she become that she almost forgot her principal object
in coming, until at last Lady Teazle appeared on the stage. A tumult
of applause greeted her; and Dolly, looking charmingly in the piquant
costume of old Sir Peter's youthful wife, bowed, and dimpled, and
smiled her thanks.

"Ah! pretty, decidedly!" was Miss Hendrick's thought. She glanced at
Bertie Vaughan. Yes, the tell-tale face had lit up, the blue eyes were
alight, a smile of eager welcome was on his lips, his kidded hands
were applauding tumultuously. She glanced at Sydney. A sort of pallor
had chased away the flush of absorption; a sort of gravity her friends
had never seen there before, set her soft-cut, childish mouth.

"Poor little Syd!" Cyrilla thought; "it is rather hard your father
should insist upon making you miserable for life whether or no. You
don't love this handsome dandy, but he will break your heart all the
same. I would like to see the actress, were she beautiful as Venus
herself, that Fred Carew would throw _me_ over for!"

The play went on. Dolly did her best, and received applause enough,
noisy and hearty, to satisfy a Rachel or a Ristori. The smile, a smile
of quiet amusement, deepened on Miss Hendrick's lips--a smile that
nettled Bertie Vaughan. The great screen-scene came, and at Miss De
Courcy's _pos_, and the acting that followed, Cyrilla absolutely
laughed aloud.

"You seem well amused, Miss Hendrick," Bertie said, aggressively, an
angry light in his blue eyes.

"I _am_ well amused, Mr. Vaughan. I may safely say this performance is
a treat. I may also safely say, I never saw a comedy so thoroughly
comical before.

"You don't like it, Cy?" asked Sydney. "Of course, after the London
theatres, it must seem very poor. What do you think of--of Miss De
Courcy?"

"Miss De Courcy is the most original Lady Teazle I ever beheld in my
life," Cyrilla replied, still laughing. "Mr. Vaughan, I thought you
said they had some tolerable performers in this company? What has
become of them to-night?"

"Miss Hendrick is pleased to be fastidious. For my part, I think Miss
De Courcy plays remarkably well, and gives promise of becoming in the
future a very first-class artiste. Try to recollect this is not the
Prince of Wales' Theatre."

"I am not likely to forget it," laughed Cyrilla, with wicked enjoyment
of the young man's evident chagrin. "And you really think, Mr.
Vaughan, that Miss De Courcy plays well, and gives promise of becoming
a popular actress?"

"Do not you, Miss Hendrick?"

"Most decidedly--most emphatically not. If she lives for fifty years,
and spends every one of them on the stage, she will not be a whit
better at the end than she is now. She does not possess the first
elements of a good actress. Personally, she is too short, too stout,
too florid, too--may I say it?--vulgar. Mentally--she has not an ounce
of brains in her head, she does not know the A B C of her art. But I
see I bore you, I had better stop."

"By no means," cried Bertie, defiantly. "Go on."

"Well, then, did you not see how flat the screen-scene fell?--that is
the best situation in the play--she made nothing of it. And she is
making eyes at the house all the while--a fatal mistake. An actress
should be the character she represents, and utterly ignore her
audience. And she minces in her walk; she talks English with a Yankee
accent; she is coarse in voice and manner; she hasn't the faintest
conception of a lady. A tolerable "singing chambermaid," with
training, she might make; a tolerable comedienne, never!"

"A strident sentence. But it is so much easier always to criticise
than to do better."

"I beg your pardon, I could do very much better," responded Cyrilla,
coolly. "I lived among theatrical people all my life before I came to
Canada, and was pretty thoroughly drilled in the rudiments of the
profession. Once I looked forward to treading the boards myself before
my aunt changed all that. If I were in Miss De Courcy's place
to-night, I assure you I would play Lady Teazle much better. Don't
look so disgusted, Mr. Vaughan, it is perfectly true."

Again she laughed, more and more amused at Bertie's irritated face.
The curtain had fallen, and Ben Ward had left his seat and gone out.
Bertie knew what that meant--a quiet flirtation with Dolly behind the
scenes. He fidgeted uneasily, galled by Cyrilla's contemptuous
criticism, yet unable to resent it, jealous of Ward, and longing
desperately to break away and rush behind the scenes also. The two
girls were discussing the play; Cyrilla in an undertone burlesquing
Miss De Courcy for Sydney's benefit. That was the straw too much; he
arose.

"If you'll excuse me, Sydney," he said, pointedly ignoring Sydney's
friend, "I'll leave you for a moment. There's a--er--man down at the
door I wish to speak to."

Without waiting for a reply, he turned and walked out, with his usual
negligent saunter. Two minutes more, and he made his appearance in the
green room, in time to behold his rival presenting Miss De Courcy with
a very handsome bouquet.

"Ah, Vaughan!" Ward said, with a cool nod, "how are you? Deucedly
pretty girls those you escort to-night. Who's the dark one?"

"No one you know, Mr. Ward, or are likely to know," retorted Bertie,
turning his back upon him. "Dolly, you're in capital form this
evening, never saw you look or play better in my life."

"It's a pity you can't make one of the young ladies you have with you
think so," cried Dolly, her eyes aflame. "Do you suppose I don't see
her laughing at me--at us all--since she came in? Such sneering fine
ladies as that ought to stay at home--not come here to laugh at their
betters."

"Gently, Dolly--gently," put in Ward, maliciously; "you'll hurt
Vaughan's feelings. One of those two is the girl he is to marry this
month or next. It wasn't she who was laughing at you, was it? Admiring
you as Vaughan does, I should think he would have taught her better."

"It was the girl in the white opera cloak and red dress," said
wrathful Dolly; "she sat and sneered every time I opened my lips--_I_
could see her. You had better go back to them Mr. Vaughan," cried
Dolly, with a toss of Lady Teazle's tall head-dress. "You're only
wasting your time here."

"I think I am, by ----" exclaimed Vaughan, with a furious oath. "I've
wasted too much of it already. You're a fool, Dolly, and you'll live
to repent it!"

He dashed out, his blue eyes lurid with jealous rage.

"Bertie," Dolly called, faintly; but if he heard he never looked back.
He strode straight out, straight into the theatre, and resumed his
seat beside his affianced.

"By jingo!" exclaimed Mr. Ward, his shrill whistle of astonishment
cutting the air; "who'd have thought there was so much fire in a
milk-sop! Let me congratulate you, Dolly, on your pluck in getting rid
of him."

"Keep your congratulations," retorted Miss De Courcy, the fine furious
temper she naturally possessed all afire, "and let me get rid of
_you_. Keep your flowers, too--I don't want them. I wish I had never
seen them or you!"

She flung them at his feet.

"Go on, Dolly," said somebody, hurriedly; "stage is waiting," and
Dolly went on. Went on, white as ashes where rouge was not, playing
worse than ever, half maddened by the sight of Bertie Vaughan laughing
and chatting with his two fair friends. For Mr. Ward, he had calmly
picked up his disdained bouquet, and sauntered back to his place in
front.

"I'll throw it to her at the end," thought this mill owning young
philosopher; "and she'll take it too. I know what Dolly's tantrums
amount to. 'All things are possible to the man who knows how to
wait.'"

The end came, the bouquet was thrown and--accepted. Bertie saw her
pick it up, press it to her lips, and bow and smile to the donor,
unmoved. She _was_ coarse (so had set in the current of this most
unstable gentleman's thoughts); she was a poor actress; he wondered
how he could ever have been so blind as to think her otherwise. If he
married her he would be ashamed of her all his life long. He was the
sort of man to make a mad marriage, and be ashamed of his wife all the
rest of his days, and revenge his folly on her head. She was
uneducated--she was vulgar--she had horrible relatives, no doubt--she
had nothing in the world to recommend her but two bold black eyes and
a highly-colored complexion. Was the game worth the candle? Was this
actress worth the sacrifice of honor, wealth and caste--all that had
ever made his life? And if what Miss Hendrick said were true--that she
did not possess the first elements of theatrical success--what then?
As her husband he would be a beggar--a miserable, seedy, shabby
beggar. To marry an actress in receipt of three or four hundred
dollars a week would be a sacrifice for a man of his appearance,
prospects and standing--to marry an actress earning a wretched
pittance of ten or twenty dollars a week only--good Heaven!--a shudder
ran through him; what an escape he had had! He detested Miss Hendrick,
but he felt absolutely grateful to her for opening his eyes. What an
idiot--what an utter drivelling idiot he had been! Let Ward take
her--greater fool, Ward--he was rich, and could indulge in folly if he
chose. For himself, he would keep his honor intact, he would marry
Sydney, and become master of Owenson Place, and the captain's noble
bank stock. He looked across at her, her cheeks flushed with
excitement and warmth, her eyes sparkling, her fair hair falling to
her waist. How pretty, how sweet, how refined she was. Hers was the
sort of beauty years would but improve--at thirty she would be a
radiantly beautiful woman. What a contrast to Dolly De Courcy--poor
Dolly! singing, dancing, coquetting before the footlights in her
peasant garb in the "Loan of a Lover," casting imploring, penitent
glances at him, doing her best to attract his notice. He put up his
glass and surveyed her, a feeling akin to repulsion within him. He did
not know it, but it was the turning-point of his life, his last chance
of earthly salvation.

It all ended. They called Dolly out, and she came, curtseying, and
with that stereotyped smile on her lips, her imploring eyes still bent
on Bertie. But he would not see her, he was tenderly and solicitously
wrapping Miss Owenson's blue scarf about her shoulders, preparatory to
going out.

Through the white, whirling night they drove home. Two or three inches
of snow already covered the ground. Winter had come before its time.
And Bertie in a corner "pondered in his heart and was still."

"I'll see Dolly once more, and make an end of it all," he mused. "I
would be the most contemptible cad that ever lived if I disappointed
the governor after all he has done for me. To jilt an heiress like
Sydney for a penniless, commonplace actress like Dolly would be sheer
madness--a girl with lovers in New York and Wychcliffe, and the deuce
knows where besides. And I would tire of her in a month. She's as
jealous and exacting as the very dickens. Yes, by Jove! I'll throw
over the actress and marry the heiress!"




CHAPTER XVI.

"HIS HONOR, ROOTED IN DISHONOR, STOOD."


Sydney sat very silent and thoughtful during the homeward drive, lying
back in her cozy corner, and watching the white, whirling night
outside. All unconscious of Bertie's good resolutions, her thoughts
were running in an entirely opposite groove. If anything had been
wanting to open her eyes to the true state of Mr. Vaughan's
affections, to-night at the theatre had opened them. She had seen him
look at Miss De Courcy as he had certainly never looked at her. She
understood the secret of his brief absence as well as he did himself;
there no longer remained a doubt in her mind. He cared nothing for
her, and he did care a very great deal for this dashing actress.

"Then I shall never marry him," Sydney thought--"never--never! This is
why he has not spoken--why he is so often absent, why he stays out so
late nights. He is running after Miss De Courcy. Oh! why cannot he be
brave, and speak out, and tell me the truth? I don't want to marry
him, I don't want to marry anybody, and he must know it. Papa would
not be so very angry, and he might forgive him--perhaps."

But here Sydney stopped. Papa would be most tremendously angry; papa
would never forgive him to the day of his death. She could never dare
tell papa the truth; if the marriage was broken off, it must be
through her own unwillingness to keep to the compact, not his, else
Bertie was ruined for life.

"I will speak to papa this very night, if I get a chance. I couldn't
marry Bertie--oh, never! never!--knowing he cared for another more
than me; that all the time he was standing by my side in the church he
was wishing another girl in my place. No, I couldn't, not even to
please papa. I don't care for Bertie now, but if I were married to
him, it might be different; and to grow fond of him, and feel sure he
cared nothing for me--no, I could not bear that!"

The pretty, gentle face looked strangely troubled, as Bertie helped
her out, and she ran up the steps and into the hall. How wintry and
wild the night had grown--the trees standing up ink-black in the
whirling whiteness.

Captain Owenson had sat up for the return of his harem. A bright fire
and a comfortable supper awaited them. Mrs. Owenson, Cyrilla, and
Bertie partook of cold chicken and champagne, with appetites whetted
by the keen wind, but Dolly De Courcy had completely taken away
Sydney's. Her father was the only one who noticed it--her father,
whose doting eyes never left her face for long.

"Well, little one," he said, "what is it? Has Lady Teazle been supper
enough for you? You eat nothing."

It was altogether the most random of shots, but it went straight home.
Sydney started guiltily, and seized her knife and fork; Bertie set
down his glass untasted; Miss Hendrick, delicately carving a wing,
smiled in malicious triumph.

"I do most sincerely hope this supercilious dandy will lose Sydney,"
she thought, "even at the eleventh hour. A dandy one could
forgive--Freddy is that, bless him!--but a fool, never!"

"How did you find this famous actress, of whom Bertie speaks so
highly?" pursued the captain, whose evil genius evidently sat at his
elbow prompting him. "Is she the star he makes her out, or was the
'School for Scandal' a disappointment?"

There was a pause. As a matter of course, Mr. Vaughan reddened
violently. The question being addressed generally, no one felt called
upon to answer, and it was Aunt Char who came to the rescue.

"I am sure I think it was very nice," that good lady said, "and Lady
Teazle played remarkably well. I don't think it's a very moral play
myself, because it was, of course, shocking of that wicked Mr. Joseph
Surface to make love to a married lady. But really I could not help
laughing when the screen fell, and there she was before her husband
and the two Mr. Surfaces. One had to feel for her, too, she looked so
ashamed of herself. I saw you laughing, Miss Hendrick--you thought
that particularly good, I am sure."

"Particularly good, Mrs. Owenson," replied Cyrilla, that malicious
smile deepening in her dark, derisive eyes; "so good that I laugh now
in recollecting it. I think we all admire Miss De Courcy
excessively--not so much as Mr. Vaughan, perhaps, who is an old
friend, but very much indeed for a first acquaintance."

Bertie lifted his eyes, and looked across at her with a glance of
absolute hatred.

"Malicious little devil!" he thought, "I would like to choke her."

"Well, puss, and what do you say?" continued Sydney's father.

"I think Miss De Courcy is very pretty and very popular; but of actors
and actresses I am no judge. Mamma, did you see Harry Sunderland with
Augusta Van Twiller? I wonder if they really are engaged?"

Then the talk drifted to the Sunderlands, and Bertie was safe again.
He drew a deep breath; his eyes had not been opened a second too soon.
He was suspected even by Sydney. For this obnoxious Miss Hendrick, her
keen black eyes saw everything; she was his enemy, and would do him
harm if she could.

"But that she shall not," he thought, as he said good-night. "I'll
prove an _alibi_ to Sydney, though I should have to swear black is
white."

He went to his room, and his example was followed by Cyrilla and Aunt
Char. For Sydney, she lingered yet a little longer, seated on a
hassock at her father's side, her yellow head lying on his knee, her
blue dreamy eyes fixed on the fire. For a moment or two he watched the
thoughtful, childish face in silence; then his hand fell lightly on
the flaxen hair.

"What is it, _petite_?" he asked--so tender the harsh old voice was!
"What troubles my little one? For you are in trouble--I can see that."

The way was opening of itself, and Sydney felt relieved. She had been
thinking anxiously how to begin.

"Trouble, papa" she answered, taking the hand fondly in both her own.
"No, not trouble; that is too strong a word. Trouble has never come
near me yet."

"And pray Heaven it never may. What is it, then?"

"Well, papa, I am--what is the word?--worried. Just the least bit in
the world worried."

"About what?" he asked, quickly. "Not Bertie?"

"Yes, papa, Bertie and--this marriage. Don't be angry, papa, please;
but if you wouldn't mind, I would rather not."

"A somewhat incoherent speech! Rather not--what?"

"Rather not be married, please. I don't seem to care about being
married, papa."

Papa laughed.

"I am so young--only a little girl after all, you know; and a married
lady ought to be wise and sensible and old."

"Old? One's ideas of age differ. What may seem a ripe age in your
eyes, Pussy?"

"Twenty-one or two--that is a good age to be married, if one must be
married at all. But I don't see why one must, especially when one
doesn't seem to care about it. I would rather stay home with you and
mamma just as I am."

"Mamma and I intend you shall stay home with us just as you are."

"Oh, but it will be different. I mean as we are at present. Bertie and
I like brother and sister, not man and wife. Put off this marriage,
papa--say for three years to come. What difference can it make? and I
will be twenty then, and beginning to grow old and wise. I should
prefer it--oh, so much; and I am sure Bertie would too."

"Bertie would too!" Her father sat suddenly upright. "Has he told you
so, Sydney?"

"Oh, dear, no!" Sydney answered, laughing; "he is much too polite. You
need not put on your court-martial face, Captain Owenson; Bertie
hasn't said the least word about it one way or other."

"One way or other! Do you mean, Sydney, he hasn't spoken to you at all
since your return?"

"Was it necessary?" Sydney said, trying to speak lightly, but not
succeeding in keeping down the flush that arose over her face. "_You_
saved us all that trouble."

"Sydney!" Captain Owenson cried, in a voice that made Sydney jump,
"there is something more here than I know of. You were willing enough
all along, willing enough when you came home a fortnight ago. What
does this talk of breaking off mean now, at the last moment? What have
you discovered about Bertie Vaughan?"

"Nothing, papa," Sydney came near gasping in her alarm; but even in
this extreme moment she checked herself. It would not be true, and the
simple, white, absolute truth came ever from Sydney Owenson's lips.

"You were willing enough a week ago," her father repeated. "What have
you discovered about Bertie now?"

"I was willing enough because I had not thought the matter over,"
Sydney answered, her voice tremulous. "Papa, I--I don't care for
Bertie--in that way."

"In what way? Falling in love, do you mean? Oh, if that be all--pooh!
A very good thing for you too; the love that will come after marriage
will be all the safer to last. Are you sure, quite sure, there is no
other reason than this?"

"I think it is reason enough," retorted Sydney, a trifle indignantly.
"I may be romantic if you like, but I _should_ like to--to love the
man I am going to marry."

Captain Owenson lay back and laughed, the thunder-cloud quite gone.
For a moment he had been startled (boys will be boys, you know), but
after all it was only a school-girl's sentimental nonsense. He patted
the fair flax-head as he might a child's.

"And this is all! Well, I'm very glad. I am afraid you have been
reading romances in the Chateauroy _Pensionnat_. Love, indeed! Well,
why not? he's a tall and proper fellow enough, a young gentleman of
the period, with all the modern improvements; parts his hair in the
middle, wears a nice little moustache, and an eye glass, lemon kids,
and a cane. He can sing, he can waltz, can dress with the taste of a
Beau Brummell, and has a profile as straight as a Greek's. Now, what
more can any young woman of the present day desire in a husband? What
is to hinder your loving him to distraction if you wish, since that is
a _sine qua non_? It ought not to be difficult."

"No, I daresay not," Sydney thought, her eyes filling suddenly. "Miss
De Courcy finds it easy enough, very likely. Oh! how cruel papa is!"

"Well, my dear, you don't speak," her father went on, bending down to
catch sight of her face; "are you listening to what I say? it ought
not to be difficult."

"Perhaps not, but I don't, and--that is all."

"What! cheeks flushed, eyes full, and voice trembling. Sydney! _what_
is this? Is the thought of marrying Bertie Vaughan so hateful to you?
Have you let things go on only to throw him over at the eleventh hour?
Is this only a girl's caprice, or is there some reason at the bottom
of it all? Speak, and tell me the truth. If he is unworthy of you I
would sooner see you dead than his wife. But--if he is, by--," a
tremendous quarter-deck oath, "he shall repent it!"

There it was. If she told the truth she would ruin Bertie's life
forever--if she did not tell it she ruined her own. Tell, she could
not, no matter what the cost to herself.

"Oh, papa, how cross you are!" she said, in a petulant voice, that she
knew would bring him down from his heroics; "and I wish you wouldn't
swear. It's ill-bred, besides being wicked."

"I beg your pardon, Sydney," he said, suddenly; "so it is. I beg your
pardon, my dear. I beg--His!"

He lifted his smoking-cap reverently, then sank back in his chair.

"Dearest, best old papa!" Sydney cried, touched with contrition,
jumping up and flinging her arms around his neck. "I am a wretch for
worrying you with my silly fidgets. You're a gentleman and a
sailor--that you are, every inch. After all, what's the odds? Lord
Dundreary says, one woman's as good as another, if not better--I don't
see why the same rule shouldn't apply to men. If I must marry
somebody, whether or no, then I may as well marry Bertie since it will
please you. I know him, anyhow, that is one comfort. Cecilia Leonard
eloped from school with a young lawyer of the town two weeks after she
was first introduced to him, and she told me when she came back that
she was three months married before she was properly acquainted with
her husband. Now I am acquainted with Bertie, and won't have the
trouble of cultivating him when I'm his wife."

"And he isn't a bad sort of young fellow, as young fellows go," her
father added, thoughtfully; "not any more brains than the law
allows--your sharp little head has found that out for itself, I
suppose, my dear. He never would make his way in the world alone; but
dropping into my shoes, he'll make you a good husband, I think, my
dear--a kind one, a faithful one, and a very excellent country squire.
As you say, we know him, and I like the lad. He has been brought up to
consider you his wife, and The Place his home for life, and it would
not be quite the thing to throw him over now. He has no profession,
and it is a little late in the day to learn one; besides, he isn't
clever, and I don't believe could earn his salt if he were a lawyer or
a doctor to-morrow. And he is fond of you, little one--don't get any
foolish sentimental notions into your head to the contrary; and, for
pity's sake, Sydney, don't be an exacting wife, don't expect too much
from your husband. He doesn't speak to you, perhaps, because he takes
it all for granted. Very likely he takes too much for granted, but
that is easily set aright."

"Papa!" Sydney cried out in alarm, at his smile and tone, "you won't
speak to him about this! You won't tell him to--to speak to me? Oh! I
should die of shame."

"Foolish child! As if I would ever cheapen my darling's value, or make
her blush. Trust me, Sydney. For the rest, when I am gone, if you were
not Vaughan's wife, you might fall a victim to some subtle-tongued
fortune-hunter; for you know you will be very rich, my dear, and your
poor mother has no more worldly wisdom than a babe. Bertie is not a
brilliant match--not at all the sort of man I would have had him--but
he is ours, and we like him. I think he will make you a tender
husband, and the fortune-hunters, by-and-by, will have no chance.
Believe me, it is better as it is."

"Yes, I suppose so," Sydney sighs, hopelessly--fate seems closing
around her, and it is of no use to struggle. "Forgive me for troubling
you, papa; I won't do it again."

"There is only one thing in the world that can trouble me very
greatly," her father answers, "and that is to see my little girl
unhappy. Are the doubts all gone, and will you take Bertie, or----"

"I will do whatever you think best, papa," is her answer, and then he
holds her for a moment in silence.

"Heaven bless my good girl!" he says, softly. "Now go to bed; it is
close upon one o'clock."

Sydney goes, a glow at her heart. After all, just doing one's duty and
simply obeying brings its own reward. She is quite happy as she kneels
by the bedside to whisper her innocent prayers. It must be all right,
since she is sacrificing her own will to please her father--since she
is pleasing her father on earth, she must be pleasing her Father in
heaven. For Bertie, she will be to him a wife so devoted, she will
give him a heart so tender and true, that she will surely make him
happy, surely wean him from all passing fancies for other women. And
so, with a smile on her lips, she falls asleep like a little child.

But Captain Owenson lies awake long that night, thinking. One result
of his cogitations he gives them at breakfast next morning. Sydney
shall welcome her friend with a party, and introduce her to the best
Wychcliffe society. The stately old sailor has all an Arab's notion of
hospitality. He likes quiet, but he is ready to throw his house out of
the windows any day to please the guest who breaks his bread.

"Not a large gathering, you know?" he says; "just an off-hand
affair--say Thursday next. You and mamma can make out your list this
morning and have them delivered before night. That will give four days
to prepare--quite enough in this primitive neighborhood, I should
say."

"Papa, I do think you have the most beautiful inspiration!" cries
Sydney, with a radiant face. "How did you know Cyrilla and I were
pining for a party?"

She goes to work delightedly the moment breakfast is over.

"Come and help me, Bertie," she calls, brightly; and when Bertie comes
makes place for him, with a depth of shining welcome in her eyes he
likes, but does not at all understand.

He never will understand her: her nature is as far above his as the
sunlit sky above the snow-whitened earth out-doors. She thinks, as he
sits beside her:

"He is the one man of all men I am ever to care for. I want--oh, I do
want to make him happy."

The invitations are all written and all dispatched. Then she and Miss
Hendrick go off and hold a pow-wow on the subject of feathers and
wampum--of their dresses and adorning, that is to say. Aunt Char
descends to consult with Katy, the cook; and Captain Owenson waylays
Bertie, his hat on his head, his cloak over his shoulders, his stick
in his hand.

"The morning's fine, Bertie," he says. "I'll take your arm for a turn
on the piazza."

So they go; Bertie with much greater alacrity than he would have shown
yesterday. He has shaken off Dolly's gyves of steel, or so he thinks,
and is about to slip on his wrists those of Sydney. He is the
son-in-law of Owenson Place, and is prepared to behave as such.

The ground is white with snow, beginning to melt and run in little
rivulets in the heat of the noon sun. They walk slowly up and down,
talking of many things, and it is _apropos_ of nothing and rather
suddenly that the elder man at last looks in the younger man's face
and asks:

"Bertie, Sydney's been home over a week. Have you and she settled upon
your wedding-day?"

Bertie starts, colors, as usual, and shrinks from meeting those keen,
steely eyes.

"Really," he laughs, "I don't believe we have. I didn't like to hurry
her, but I--I must ask her this week."

"Because," pursues the Captain, setting his lips, "she has grown tired
of the engagement and wants to break it off."

"Wants to"--Bertie paused aghast--"wants to break it off! Sydney!"

The idea is so absolutely new that he cannot for a moment take it in.
_He_ may flirt, may play fast and loose with his fetters, may
contemplate even running away with somebody else, but for Sydney to
want to break with him--Sydney! No, he gives it up; he cannot realize
it.

"She spoke to me last night," goes on her father; "urged me in the
strongest terms to make an end of the proposed marriage. She's not in
love with you, it seems, and has some girlish notions of the
desirability of that emotion in connection with the married state. Of
course, I could never think of forcing her inclination," pursues this
artful old seaman, carelessly; "and it is never too late to draw back
before the ring is absolutely on. She would prefer it--she even
appeared to hint that she thought _you_ would prefer it too."

"She is mistaken," cries Bertie, thoroughly startled, thoroughly
alarmed; "greatly mistaken, altogether mistaken. Give up your
marriage? Good Heaven! Captain Owenson, you will not listen to such a
thing as that?"

It seemed to him like a new revelation now that it was brought before
him from the lips of another. Sydney wanting to throw him over--his
little Sydney! And then Owenson Place and all his hopes for life!
Bertie Vaughan actually turned pale.

"You won't listen to what Sydney says," he pleads; "she doesn't know
her own mind. Not love me? Well, of course not, she hasn't had a
chance; we have been separated for the last five years. I was so sure
it was all right that I didn't pester her with love-making. I was so
sure----"

"Ah, yes! I daresay, a little too sure, perhaps. It doesn't do to take
too much for granted where a woman is in the question, be she
seventeen or seven-and-thirty," says the cynical captain.

"But it isn't too late yet," goes on Mr. Vaughan, in hot haste. I'll
talk to Sydney; I'll convince her of her mistake. _I_ want to break
off the engagement! By Jove, what could have put so preposterous an
idea into her head!"

"Yes, what indeed! That's for you to find out, my lad. She seemed
tolerably convinced of it too."

"It's Miss Hendrick's work," exclaimed Bertie, resentfully; "confound
her! I beg your pardon, sir," as the captain turned savagely upon him.
"I know she's your guest and Sydney's friend, but a serpent on the
hearth to you and a false friend to Sydney if she tries to poison her
mind against me. Of herself, Sydney would never have thought of so
absurd a thing. Miss Hendrick dislikes me, and I must say it--I
dislike her. She knows it too, and this is her revenge."

"Be good enough to leave Miss Hendrick's name out of the question, if
you please," say the seigneur of Owenson Place in his most ducal
manner. "As you say, she is my guest, and nothing disparaging shall be
spoken of her in my presence."

"At least I will go at once and speak to Sydney," says Bertie,
excitedly--"at once! It is intolerable to me, that she should remain
one moment with so false an idea in her mind."

But the captain holds in this impetuous wooer.

"Softly, my lad--softly," he says, and he laughs in his sleeve at the
diplomatic manner in which he has attained his end; "there's no hurry.
Sydney won't run away, and if you speak to her to-day, aye, or
to-morrow either, she will suspect I have been speaking to you. Let me
see. Suppose you wait until the night of the party, making yourself as
agreeable as may be in the meantime. Then broach the subject of the
approaching nuptials, get her to name the day, and convince her of
your undying devotion if you can. H'm! What you say is very true, my
lad; those maples do want thinning out."

A significant squeeze of the arm--Bertie looks around bewildered by
this sudden change from matrimony to maples, and sees Sydney and
Cyrilla approaching. The question of their respective toilettes has
been settled; they are, in hats and jackets, _en route_ to Wychcliffe,
shopping.

May Bertie be their escort? He looks eagerly at Sydney, and Sydney
glances suspiciously at her papa. Surely, papa, after his promise too,
has not---- But no; papa looks innocent and unconscious as some
playful lambkin.

No, he may not be their escort, Sydney answers; the subject of shades
and textures is altogether too important to be interfered with by the
talk of a frivolous young man. So he stays, nothing loath, for the
truth is, he is mortally afraid of meeting Dolly face to face in the
Wychcliffe streets. And then, as that face arises before him, rosy,
laughing, charming, a face he must never see or dream of again, he
strikes into a path among the maples, with a sort of groan. If he
could only care for Sydney as he cares for Dolly--little wild outlaw
that she is! Ben Ward will marry her no doubt one day--hang Ben Ward.
And the odds are, she will make no end of a row, insist on seeing
Sydney it may be, or the captain, telling her story, showing his
letters---- Oh! gracious powers! not that! At any cost she must be
kept quiet, and these fatal letters got back. What a hideous scrape he
has got himself into; how is he to get out of it? One whisper of the
truth, and he will be expelled Owenson Place--disgraced and ruined for
life. To keep Dolly quiet will be no easy matter, for she is fond of
him, not a doubt of that. He groans dismally again as he thinks of it.
She will not resign her claim upon him without a struggle. After all,
swerving from the straight path of honor and rectitude may be very
fine fun for awhile, but it doesn't seem to pay in the end. If he had
kept his faith with Sydney intact, what a deuce of a worry it would
have saved him now.

He thought until his head ached, but he could think of no way out of
his troubles. Then in weary disgust he gave it up, and lit a cigar. It
was of no use turning his hair gray thinking; something would turn
up--something always turned up when things were at their worst. He
must get out of this morass somehow; there would be no end of lies to
tell, but Mr. Vaughan did not stick at a lie or two in a difficulty.
He must appease Dolly in some way--get her out of Wychcliffe until the
wedding was over. After that he didn't care. Sydney and her fortune
would be his. Dolly might say and do what she pleased. Between this
and the night of the party he would do the dutiful to Miss Owenson,
avoid the town and the theatre. After that--but after that had not
come; time enough to think of it when it did.

       *       *       *       *       *

Thursday night. Vehicles of all sorts and sizes rattling up under the
frosty sky to Captain Owenson's hospitable front door. The house is
all alight from basement to attic--wonders have been done in four
days. A tolerably large company had been invited, the upper skimmings,
of course, of country society; and a "good time" was confidently
looked forward to. For though Captain Owenson did not do this sort of
thing often, he did do it when he did do it.

       *       *       *       *       *

"They hav'n't invited you, Dolly, have they? No, I suppose they
hav'n't. No more have they me. Well, the loss is theirs, let that
console us," remarked casually Mr. Benjamin Ward, escorting home Miss
Dolly De Courcy that same eventful night.

"Invited me where? I don't know what you're talking about. Who ever
invites me anywhere?" retorted Miss De Courcy.

Dolly is looking thin, and her bright bloom of color has faded. Her
piquant face has taken an anxious, watchful look of late--that
longing, waiting look which is one of the most pathetic on earth.
Since the night of the "School for Scandal" she has seen nothing of
Bertie Vaughan--absolutely nothing.

"Why, to Miss Owenson's 'small and early,' of course. Hav'n't you
heard of it? All the upper crust of Wychcliffe are bidden to the
feast: you and I, my Dolly, alone left out in the cold."

"Miss Owenson!" At sound of that dreaded and detested name Dolly
looks quickly up. "Is Miss Owenson giving a party?" she asks. "When?"

"To-night. Nothing very extensive, you know. Wine and sweet cake,
cards and music, dancing and tea. Miss Sunderland's going--saw her
yesterday, and she told me about it. Deuced shabby of them to leave me
out; but it's all the doings of the 'Fair One with the Golden Locks,'"
says Mr. Ward with calm indifference.

Dolly says nothing, but Ward hears her breath come quick. The cold,
piercing November moonlight falls on her face, and he sees that frown
of jealous pain and anger that never used to be there.

"It's of no use, Dolly," he says, not unkindly, "of no use waiting for
Vaughan any more. He won't come."

"Who says he won't?" Dolly cries, angrily. "What do you know about it?
You only wish he may not. He _will_ come."

"He never will. He is going to marry the captain's daughter, he won't
marry you. He likes you best--maybe--it isn't in him to like anybody
but his own lovely self very strongly, but all the same, he won't
marry you. You needn't keep that look-out for him, Dolly, that 'light
in the window,' any more. He--never--will--come," asseverates Mr.
Ward, a solemn pause between each little word.

She does not speak. She sets her teeth hard together, and her hands
clench under her shawl.

"Give him up, Doll," says the young mill-owner, good naturedly; "let
him take his heiress and have done with him. He isn't worth one
thought from so true-hearted a little woman as you. Give him up and
marry me."

She looks up at him with haggard eyes, that have a sort of weary
wonder in them.

"Would you marry me, Ben, knowing how--how fond I am of him?"

"Oh, that would come all right," responds Ben, with his usual cheerful
philosophy. "I'd be good to you, and fond of you, and women are
uncommon that way; married women, I mean; they always take to a man
that is good to 'em. Men don't; but then husbands and wives are
different somehow."

Mr. Ward pauses a moment to ruminate on this idea, but it is too
complicated for him and he gives it up.

"Say, Dolly, stop thinking of Vaughan, he's a sneak anyhow, and leave
the stage and marry me. Marry me the day he marries Miss
Owenson--there will be a triumph for you, if you like!" cries Ben, in
a glow of happy inspiration.

But her lips set, and her eyes keep their haggard look.

"Thank you, Ben," she says, huskily; "you're a good fellow, a great
deal too good for me, but I can't do it, I can't give him up. I know
he's what you say, only I'd rather you didn't say it. I know I can't
trust him, all the same I can't give him up. And he sha'n't marry Miss
Owenson. No!" her black eyes blaze up with swift flame, "not if the
wedding-day was to-morrow. Her father's an officer and a gentleman.
I'll go to him, I'll go to her, and I'll tell them both what will stop
the wedding. Don't look at me like that, Ben--I can't help it, I wish
I could. And don't trouble yourself to come home with me any more
during the few nights I play; it isn't worth while. You can never get
any better than a 'thank you' and a shake-hands for your pains."

"I'll take them then, and see you home all the same," is Ben's answer;
"but I wish you would think again of this."

"If I thought till the day I die, it could make no difference. If I
can't be Bertie Vaughan's wife--and he has promised me I shall--it
doesn't much matter whether I am ever anybody's at all or not."

"That for his promise!" cries Ward, contemptuously. "Dolly, you're an
awful little fool!"

"I know it, Ben," answers Dolly, quite humbly. "I can't help it,
though. Don't come any farther, please. I am at home now."

"And you'll never marry me--never? You're sure of it?"

"I'll never marry you--never. I'm sure of it. Good-night."

"Good-night," says Mr. Ward, and he pulls his hat over his eyes and
turns and strides home, as if shod with seven-league boots. It is all
over, he will never ask her again, but, when months and months after,
he asks the same question of Mamie Sunderland and receives a very
different answer, that scene is back before him, and the gas-lit
drawing-room "curtained and close and warm," wherein they cosily sit,
fades for a second away. The chill, steel-blue moonlight, the
iron-bound road, the frostily-winking stars, and Dolly's miserable
face, as she says "good-night," are before him. Ah! well, it would
never do for men's wives to know everything.

She does not enter the house. A fire, a fever of impatience of
jealous, sickening terror has taken hold of her. They have not invited
her--true; nevertheless she will be there.

She starts rapidly onward, she reaches the high white house, and meets
no one on her way. She ascends the portico steps; all is brilliance
within, lights and music stream out. The drawing-room windows are
open, chilly as is the night, curtains of lace and brocatelle alone
separate her from the dancers. No one is near; she stands motionless,
looking in. She sees him almost at first glance--he is dancing with
the daughter of the house. A fierce spasm of hot pain goes through the
little jealous actress's heart. How pretty--how pretty she is! with
her fair, feathery hair, her blue, bright eyes, her softly tinged
cheeks, her sweet, smiling lips. How prettily she is dressed in palest
pink, not a jewel about her, not even a flower in her hair, only a
rose ribbon tying all its brightness back. And he--but Dolly turns
away with a despairing gesture, words are poor to describe _him_! Just
at the moment the dance ends, and with his partner on his arm, he
comes directly toward the window at which she stands. She draws back
in terror. There is a great stone urn close by; she crouches down
behind this, very close to where they stand. Are they coming out? No;
they remain in the shadow of the curtains, and look out at the white,
cold loveliness of the night. She sees--as soon as she is able to see
anything distinctly, for the mist that is before her eyes--Bertie
wrapping a fleecy white scarf about his companion's shoulders, hears
(as soon as her startled hearing returns) the tender tones of his
voice. She cannot catch his words at first, so lowly and hurriedly he
speaks; but by her drooping face and averted eyes she can guess he is
wooing his bride. And she crouches listening here. A more dramatic
situation could hardly have been devised for the Wychcliffe Lyceum.
Even the accessories are not wanting. She out in the cold under the
midnight sky; they in the rosy light and perfumed warmth, the dancers
in the background, and the slow German waltz music over all. She does
not catch his words for a while, though she strains her ears to
listen. But he raises his voice presently, and she hears:

"Care for her. An actress! Sydney, what folly to think of me. I tell
you I care for no one in all the world but you. I hold your promise to
be my wife, and by that promise I claim you. You will not retract your
plighted word?"

"You know that I will not," she answers; "but, Bertie, on your honor,
would you not rather marry that actress than me?"

"You insult me by the question, Sydney. I decline to answer."

"Oh' nonsense, Bertie," Miss Owenson says, half laughing; "don't try
heroics. It's a very natural question, I think. Young men don't blush
at the sound of a lady's name, nor brighten at the sight of her face
for nothing, and I have seen you do both, sir, for Miss De Courcy.
Honestly, now, you do like her better than me?"

"Do you insist upon my saying yes, Sydney? I see how it is--you wish
to break off our engagement, and a poor excuse is better than none.
Very well--so be it; it shall never be said I forced your
inclinations, no matter how deeply I suffer myself."

He folded his arms in a grand attitude, and stood drawn up, looking
very tall and slender, and affronted and cross.

"Oh, dear!" sighed Sydney, half laughing, half vexed; "you _will_ do
private theatricals. No, I don't want to break off--it would vex papa;
and of course everything is arranged, and there would be a dreadful
deal of talk. Besides, I like you---- Oh, nonsense, Bertie!"
impatiently; "no tender scenes, if you please. But if I thought you
cared for the actress, or were pledged to her in any way, I wouldn't
marry you--no, not if I died for it!"

"Pledged to her!" Bertie repeated, flushing guiltily. "What awful
nonsense."

"Well, yes, I suppose it is nonsense. You wouldn't go that far
even---- There's Harry Sunderland asking for me--I must go."

"Promise me first that the last Thursday in November will be our
wedding-day," he says, barring her way.

Harry Sunderland has espied the rose-pink robe, and is making for it.
In desperation she pushes past him and out.

"What does it matter?" she says, impatiently; "as well one day as
another. Whenever you like--yes, the last Thursday, then. Don't come
out just yet--I don't want Harry to know I was----"

"Spooning here with me," says Bertie, laughing.

"Yes," says Sydney, with a little look of disgust; "spooning here with
you. Don't appear upon the festive scene for the next ten minutes."

She vanishes. Bertie remains, a satisfied, complacent smile on his
face, and regards the heavenly bodies. For a moment--then--"private
theatricals" indeed! Sydney ought to be here to see them. A dark,
crouching figure starts up as if out of the ground, directly in front
of him. The streaming lamplight falls full upon an awfully familiar
face, and a voice that sends every drop of traitor blood in his body
back to his heart says:

"Bertie!"




CHAPTER XVII.

"HE'S SWEETEST FRIEND OR HARDEST FOE."


It is Dolly. White, unlike herself, with wild eyes and excited face,
but--Dolly! He stands for a moment petrified, utterly petrified by the
greatness and suddenness of the surprise. For the time being carried
away by the excitement of his new wooing, he had absolutely forgotten
her very existence. And now, like a stage Nemesis, like an avenging
spirit, she stands here--pale, menacing, terrible. But it is not a
stage Nemesis. Dolly is not acting to-night--but little of the bitter,
jealous wrath and pain that fills her shows in her quivering lips, her
dark burning eyes, and the white misery of her face.

"Bertie," she says again. For, full of anger and vengeance as she is,
something in his face as he stands there and looks at her, frightens
her. He has started back, staring as a man who cannot believe his own
eyes. Her voice breaks the spell.

"Wait there," he says.

He glances quickly backward, no one sees him, no one is in sight. He
stoops, raises the window a little higher, and steps out upon the
piazza, by her side.

The round November moon is at its zenith, its cold, spectral light
glimmers in the ebony blackness of the trees on the hard, frozen
ground, ringing like iron to every sound, upon the glaring brightness
of the house, upon the pale, stern faces of the man and woman who
stand and confront each other. Bertie Vaughan wears a look that few
have ever seen him wear; that Dolly De Courcy most certainly never has
before.

"Come with me," he commands, and she obeys without a word. A tumult of
pain and misery is within her; she feels that she has right on her
side; in all ways she is the stronger of the two, nevertheless she is
afraid of him now.

He leads the way--she follows. Beyond his name she has said nothing as
yet. Beyond that imperious "Come with me," he has said nothing. They
leave the brightly-lighted house, its warmth, its merriment, behind
them. The music dies softly away in the distance. With the first
sensation of cold she has felt yet the girl draws her shawl closer
about her as she follows Bertie Vaughan across the wide, gladelike
expanse of lawn and into the shadow of a belt of trees. No one from
the house can see them here--the very moonlight comes sifted in fine
lances through the black, rattling boughs, and here the young man
stops and faces his companion.

"What has brought you here?" is what he says.

There is white, concentrated passion in his face, but his voice is
barely raised above a whisper. She looks at him fiercely, her head
flung back, her eyes afire. It is a capital stage attitude--if poor
Dolly were dying she must still act.

"You ask that!" she retorts, passionately. "I write to you and you do
not answer. For five whole days you never come near me--and you stand
and ask what brings me here!"

"Yes, I ask; and be good enough to remember that this is not the stage
of Wychcliffe theatre, and that you're not talking for the pit and the
gallery. Be kind enough to lower your voice. I ask you again, Dolly,
what brings you here?"

"And how dare you ask it?" she cries, goaded to fury. "How dare you
stand there and speak to me as you are speaking? What brings me here?
Who has a better right to come where you are than I?"

He laughs shortly.

"The right I grant you, if you never want to see or speak to me again
as long as you live. If that's what you're after, you couldn't have
taken a better way."

She stands and looks at him, shivering, partly with the cold, partly
with nervous excitement, her eyes dark with terror, her lips white.

"Did you think I would stay away?" she asks, "knowing you had deserted
me? I waited five days, Bertie--I wrote to you--you never came--you
never answered. They told me you were engaged to Miss Owenson--that
the wedding-day was close at hand. I knew there was to be a party here
to-night--that while I suffered misery and loneliness there in
Wychcliffe, you were dancing and enjoying yourself with her. And I was
your promised wife, Bertie, don't forget that. Where you were I had a
right to be. I came--I couldn't stay away; I thought if I could only
see you for one minute, and hear you say you forgave me for what I
said that night at the theatre--oh! Bertie, I was sorry--only hear you
say you weren't tired of me, and hadn't forgotten me, I would go away
again and leave you to enjoy yourself, and ask no more. I didn't mean
any harm--I didn't mean any one to see me, I only wanted to speak to
you one minute. I went up there by the window with no thought of
listening; but you came--with her--and I--I overheard--every----"

She had been growing hysterical as she went on, her voice choking and
breaking; now she stopped, literally gasping for breath. Violent
hysterics were imminent. In horrible alarm Vaughan seized her wrist in
a grasp that left a black bracelet on the quivering flesh for a week.

"If you make a noise--if you faint or have hysterics, Dolly," he
cried, in a furious whisper, "I swear I'll never speak to you again as
long as you live!"

The threat had its effect. A few gasping breaths, a few choking sobs,
a moment's convulsive quivering of body, and the perilous moment was
past. Then a brief interval of silence, during which Mr. Vaughan
relaxed his hold, and mentally consigned Dolly to a region where the
night-air is never chill!

Miss De Courcy leaned against a tree, her wretched face hidden in her
handkerchief, her bosom still heaving with suppressed suffocating
sobs.

"Now, Dolly, look here," begins Bertie, his blonde brows knit, his
mouth, under its little flaxen mustache, set in a tight, unpleasant
line, "this is all most awful nonsense. You have come near making the
greatest blunder of your life in coming here to-night. In the first
place how did you know there was to be a party here at all?"

"Ben Wa--ard told me," she answered, in a stifled voice.

His eyes flashed. In the midst of his anger, while wishing her in the
deepest depths of the Inferno, he could still be jealous of Ward.

"So!" he said contemptuously, "that fool is after you yet. Sees you
home every night of your life, I'll be bound."

"There is no one else, Bertie."

"All right--that is your affair. Mine, at present, is to come to an
understanding with you about to-night's visit. Once and for all,
Dolly, I'll have no following, no spying, no dogging my steps, no
eavesdropping, no jealous scenes. I would no more marry a jealous
woman than I would shoot myself. The sooner you realize that the
better."

The handkerchief fell. She looked up at him, the miserable, quivering
face lighting all at once with hope.

"Oh, Bertie! You do mean to marry me then after all?"

Mr. Vaughan's look of surprise--of injured innocence--was fine.

"After what 'all'? I am a man of honor, Dolly, and as such I keep my
word! Have I not acted honorably toward you from the first? Did I not
propose marriage to you a fortnight after our first meeting? Have I
not treated you in all respects as--as a lady?"

"You have--you have," sobbed Dolly, her tears penitent tears now. "O
Bertie, you have been kind, been generous, been noble toward me. I am
not your equal, I know--in station or education, and you have treated
me in every way as if I were."

"Very well then," pursued Mr. Vaughan, loftily. "You can imagine,
perhaps, what a blow to me to-night's escapade is. When people are
jealous of each other, spy upon each other, dog each other, it is time
those people should part. When confidence ceases love should end."

"But," says Dolly piteously, and a trifle bewildered by these
beautiful sentiments, "I overheard----"

"Ah! yes, you overheard. You overheard what I said to Miss Owenson,
very likely. By-the-by, Dolly, I did _not_ think you could stoop to
eavesdropping. May I ask what reason you had to be surprised at what
you heard?"

"What reason? You ask her to marry you--denying that you care for me
or ever did; make her name the wedding-day, and--what reason have I to
be surprised!" says Dolly, putting her hand on her head, her brain in
a hopeless muddle.

"I explained all that. Call to mind the night I told you fully how I
stood in regard to this young lady, the obligations I was under to her
father, how my whole future depends upon his bounty, what he expects,
what she expects, the compact made when we were children, which I
always meant to ratify, which I would have ratified had I not fallen
in love with you. How, until the last moment, my intention was to keep
them in the dark, hoping that the old gentleman might kindly die off
before the wedding-day. Meantime, my full intention of acting my part,
the better to blind them. That I may one day marry you, a rich man, I
asked Miss Owenson to name the day, to-night."

Dolly stands speechless. She looks up at the moon, at the stars, at
the tree-tops, at Mr. Vaughan's handsome, rebuking face, as he utters
these sublimated sentences, but her dazed brain absolutely refuses to
comprehend. The more Bertie reasons the more hopelessly her senses
reel.

"Since that night at the theatre (when you so gratuitously insulted
me, Miss De Courcy, in the presence of that cad, Ward) some inkling
of the truth has come to Miss Owenson's ears. She is jealous, and to
appease that jealousy I spare no effort. Let one whisper reach her
father, and I am turned out adrift upon the world, without a home, a
profession, a shilling. If he dies before the wedding-day I am
provided for, can say good-by to Miss Owenson, and marry you. I hope
you are satisfied _now_!"

He asks his last question in a tone of suppressed triumph; his
concluding arguments have evidently been clinchers. But Dolly only
looks at him with a piteously bewildered face. She must be hopelessly
stupid indeed, but the force of all this forensic logic is thrown away
upon her. She is not satisfied.

"May I ask," says Mr. Vaughan, changing his tone, while poor Dolly
stands dazed, "what you came for? what you intended to do?"

She lights up suddenly, she can understand that question at least.

"Shall I tell you, Bertie?" she says, a flash of her old fire in eyes
and voice.

"I ask for information, Dolly."

"Then I meant to have gone straight to Captain Owenson, to Miss
Owenson, and told them my story, shown them my proofs, and broken off
your marriage. I know it would break it off--no lady of honor would
marry you after reading your letters to me."

There is an outbreak of triumph in her tone, but it changes quickly.
All through the interview they have not been in very affectionate
proximity, but he starts back two or three paces at these daring
words, and looks at her with a glance that sends a bolt of cold terror
through Dolly's heart.

"You did!" A pause, an awful one. "And may I inquire why you did not
carry out your dramatic intentions, Miss De Courcy?"

"Oh, Bertie, please don't look at me like that, and don't call me Miss
De Courcy! I--I didn't do it!" she says, with a gasp.

"No, you didn't do it. I ask again, why?"

"Because--because I couldn't, I heard all you said, and it maddened
me, and still I couldn't. I don't understand myself; I never used to
be a coward. Other men have been fond of me, but I never cared a pin
whether I lost them or not; but I am afraid of you."

The confession seems wrung from her against her will. A slight smile
of complacent power glides over his set lips a second, then it
disappears.

"Well, now, Dolly," he says, "for fear any such temptation should
occur to you again, let us understand one another. There is the
house--whenever expatiating you choose you can see Captain Owenson or
his daughter; you can tell them your story--I shall deny nothing; you
can show them my letters--I will not refuse to admit them. Captain
Owenson will at once order me from his doors; Miss Owenson will
probably never see me again while she lives. All this you can do; and
the moment you do it--the moment a word of our engagement gets wind
through you, and comes to their ears--that moment is the last you will
ever set eyes on me. I will never see you again, never speak to you
again, so long as I live!"

Another pause. All white and speechless, shrinking, trembling, Dolly
De Courcy listens to her doom. Calm and stern as a stone Rhadamanthus,
this youthful autocrat goes on:

"If you care for me, if you ever want to be my wife, you must obey me
in what I say to-night. I cannot write to you or receive letters from
you without danger; I cannot visit you without instant discovery.
Therefore I will neither write nor visit you. You will leave
Wychcliffe with the rest of them, and wait for me in New York. When do
the company go?"

"In a week," Dolly answers, with a shiver.

"Very well, you will go with them; I will remain here. Captain Owenson
may die any day of heart disease--may die before the last Thursday in
November. If he does, all is right; if he does not, all will be right,
too. On the day before the wedding I will quietly leave Wychcliffe,
join you in New York, and marry you out of hand. I have no more to
say. This is my final decision. You will abide by it or not, as you
think best."

"I am to go with the company, and see you no more until----"

"Until the last Thursday in November--not quite two weeks. An
eternity, certainly!" he says, sarcastically.

"It will seem so to me, for all the time I shall be fearing--Bertie!"
she cries out, "you shall _not_ marry her! Don't think it. I will
never give you up."

He turns to leave her.

"I have no more to say. All my explanations have been thrown away. Do
as you please."

"Oh, Bertie, stay! Forgive me! I will do as you tell me. I will trust
you. Only--only say one kind word to me! This has been a wretched
night, and, indeed, indeed, I am dreadfully miserable."

Sultan Bertie relents. His slave is in her proper place, at his feet.
He can afford one relenting parting word.

"Don't be a simpleton, Dolly," he says, taking both her hands in his.
"If I wasn't idiotically fond of you, would I risk all my prospects in
life for you? It would be a good deal better for me if I cared for
Miss Owenson as I do for you; but I don't and can't"--and here Bertie
told the truth--"and that's an end of the matter. You shall be my
wife, and no one else, that I promise, for the hundredth time. And now
go, like a good child, and come here no more. Leave with the rest, and
wait for me in New York. I shall see you once again, by some means,
and we shall have a pleasanter good-by than this."

A moment more and he is alone under the trees. Out in the open, in the
full shine of the moon, a figure is hurrying toward the gate, a figure
in whose breast a tumult is going on. Anger and passion are spent, and
deep, sullen resolve has taken their place. He is deceiving her--with
the quick clairvoyance of her kind she knows it, and she means to be
even with him. He intends to send her away quietly and marry the
heiress of all this fine place. As well as he knows it himself she
knows it also, and just as firmly as he is resolved to succeed just as
firmly she is resolved he shall not.

He stands and watches her out of sight. Half-an-hour has passed in the
interview--he will be missed, he fears. He starts rapidly forward--no
one is about. He is congratulating himself on Dolly's safe and unseen
exit, when he runs up the portico steps and comes full upon Cyrilla
Hendrick.

She is standing there alone, the moonlit expanse, cold and vividly
bright before; how long, who is to tell?

He is so stunned that he stands before her mute. Of all the people,
she!

"Ah, Mr. Vaughan," she says, that malicious smile he has learned to
detest on her lips, "I knew you could not be in the house. I said so,
although Sydney insisted that you were."

"And you volunteered to come out here in the cold and look for me? How
kind," he responds, his blue eyes glittering with hatred.

"Oh, dear, no; don't flatter yourself," Cyrilla says, with the airiest
of laughs; "the parlors were oppressive, and I never take cold. The
moonlight looked so inviting that I have been here fully ten minutes
enjoying the prospect. And I have enjoyed it," says Miss Hendrick,
with slow emphasis, smiling up in his face. "I can only regret that
Sydney was not to be coaxed to come out with me and enjoy it too."

"But you can describe it to her," suggests Bertie, in a hissing sort
of whisper. "I can imagine you really must be good at that sort of
thing, and every end will be answered as well."

"No," Cyrilla laughs; "I differ. You flatter me--I am not at all good
at that sort of thing, you mean describing what I see, don't you? I
never look for other people; let every one use her own eyes. Will you
give me your arm back, Mr. Vaughan? I find I have had enough of
moonshine. I hope Sydney is not inclined to be jealous--she may
actually think we have been flirting here on the steps."

"Sydney will never be jealous of me," says Sydney's affianced, with
elaborate carelessness, "if she is left to herself. There is nothing
small, or prying, or suspicious about _her_."

The personal pronoun is fiercely italicized, the gauntlet of defiance
is openly flung at her feet. Miss Hendrick lifts her big black eyes
and laughs in his face, a laugh of most unaffected, thorough
appreciation, good humor and enjoyment. And Mr. Vaughan looks down
upon her hanging on his arm and thinks what a pleasure it would be to
meet her by moonlight alone, in some nice, shady nook, and murder her
in cold blood.




CHAPTER XVIII.

"THE FEAST IS SET."


One--two--three--four, on lightning wings the days go by. In mad haste
they scamper over each other's heels, frantic to quit time for
eternity. Like flashes they come and go. This is what Sydney and
Sydney's mamma think at least, hurried and busy with their
preparations for the fast-coming nuptials, only seven days off now.

To the bridegroom they lag--lag horribly. While the same town contains
Dolly De Courcy and Sydney Owenson, what peace can there be for him?
She has promised to trust him, and go quietly; but there is no putting
confidence in a woman. Every day takes Sydney and her obnoxious friend
into Wychcliffe--every day takes Dolly there for rehearsal. Who is to
tell him what hour may bring them together. What hour Dolly may "up"
and tell them the whole story. As strongly as he had set his shifting
heart upon marrying Dolly a fortnight ago, just as strongly has he set
it now upon marrying Sydney. There is no love in the question, not a
jot; it is simply a matter of money; it is, as he tells himself, that
his summer's madness is at an end; that he is "clothed and in his
right mind" once more.

During those four dragging lagging days he raises Miss De Courcy to
the pinnacle of bliss by two visits; he soothes her with sweet words
and sugared promises. She is very quiet, dangerously quiet, if Bertie
did but know it. She takes her sweetmeats from her master's hand, and
says very little. And the fourth day comes, and by the morning train
the whole company, leading lady of course included, leave Wychcliffe.
Leave, positively leave. Bertie risks all things, gets out of bed at
the unhallowed hour of seven, in the cold gray of the frosty November
morning, and appears, blue and shivering, upon the platform to see
them off. But even this proof of self-sacrificing devotion does not
take Dolly in. She smiles sarcastically as she shakes hands with him,
and sees through his little artifice in a moment. She is unaffectedly
glad to see him too--her dark face lights up, and she looks at him as
Bertie Vaughan most certainly does not deserve to be looked at by any
woman on earth. Then they are in their places. What a long breath of
infinite relief it is that Mr. Vaughan draws; she waves her hand to
him from the window, looks at him with two solemn black eyes, and says
in her deepest Lady Macbeth voice:

"REMEMBER!"

It reminds Bertie of Charles the First on the scaffold, and he laughs.

"All right, Dolly," he says. "By-by," and the lovers' parting is over.

He goes home, and is in wild high spirits all the rest of the day. He
holds forth at breakfast upon the beauty and expediency of the
"healthy, wealthy and wise" principle of early rising. To get up by
gaslight on a bitter fall morning, to crack the ice in your wash
basin, and to plunge off for a three-mile walk, is the acme of earthly
bliss. Breakfast over, he insists upon escorting his affianced and her
friend into town to do their diurnal shopping; to wait upon them,
Bertie avers--to sit on high stools and listen to hyacinthe dry-goods
men expatiating on the beauty of lace and ribbons and artificial
flowers, will be to him the supreme pinnacle of earthly blessedness!
It is as usual the odious Miss Hendrick who topples him down off the
high horse he is rampantly riding.

"A change has come o'er the spirit of your dream, rather, hasn't
there?" she says. "Up to this morning you have obstinately refused to
have anything to do with us. Apropos of early rising, the theatre
people were to go to-day--didn't Mr. Sunderland say so last evening,
Syd? You must have seen them this morning in Wychcliffe, Mr. Vaughan?"

Again blue eyes and black eyes meet--again Mr. Vaughan asks himself
could it, would it, be wrong to privately assassinate this girl if he
gets the chance.

"I saw them, Miss Hendrick; I even shook hands with two or three of
them. Are there any further particulars of the theatre people you
would like to hear?"

"None at all, thank you," Cyrilla laughs; "I am quite satisfied. In
half an hour, then, Mr. Vaughan, we will place ourselves under your
fostering care for the morning."

All Sydney's artless efforts to make these two friends, fall flat. It
is one of the thorns in her bed of roses that Cyrilla will persist in
saying "Mr. Vaughan" to the bitter end.

"I think it is really unkind of you, Cy," she says, reproachfully now.
"Calling Bertie Mr. Vaughan, just as if he wasn't to marry me next
week. I am sure, if our cases were reversed, I would have been calling
Mr. Carew Freddy long before this."

"I am quite sure you would," answers Cyrilla, laughing; "no one ever
does call Freddy anything but Freddy, so far as I can see. There is no
comparing the cases. There is a dignity, an unapproachableness (that
is a good word) about Mr. Vaughan that forbids flippant familiarities
with his Christian name. If I were wrecked on a desert island with
your future spouse, Syd, I couldn't call him Bertie--not under
eighteen months."

Sydney looks at her friend, half puzzled, half indignant, half
inclined to laugh herself. Bertie dignified! Bertie unapproachable!
But Miss Hendrick's quizzical face baffles her.

"Do you hear from Fred often, Cy?" she inquires.

"Twice a week, poor boy! Ah! what a penance it must be to Fred Carew,
who hates the sight of pen and ink with an honest hatred he never
attempts to conceal. Each letter contains precisely thirteen lines.
That military heart of his may be full to overflowing, and no doubt
is, but to sit at a desk and put down in cold ink the gushing warmth
of his affection--no, that is beyond Freddy; I don't expect it. I
take my thirteen lines, and am thankful. What a rage Aunt Dormer would
be in if she only knew!"

That day's devotion on Bertie's part was but the _fac simile_ of the
next and the next. The third was Friday--the Friday preceding the
wedding--and on that day Captain Owenson dispatched his
son-in-law-elect to New York on an important mission--no less, indeed,
than the inspection of the old sailor's wedding-suit and his own. For
upon mature deliberation it had been decided that the tailors of
Wychcliffe, sufficiently skilled artist at ordinary times, were not to
be trusted upon the present important occasion. The sombre regulation
costume must be got in the metropolis, and Bertie must be upon the
spot to see that no mistake was made. There were other commissions
also to fulfill for the ladies--he would probably be detained until
Monday night.

"And upon my return, sir," said Bertie, "with your permission I will
take up my quarters at the Wychcliffe Hotel until Thursday morning. In
the usual course of things, the bridegroom doesn't generally exist and
have his being under the same roof with the bride. It will be more
strictly _en rgle_, believe me, if I hang out at the hotel."

"Oh!--pooh--nonsense--fiddle-dee-dee!" said Captain Owenson.

"All right, sir--as you please. I merely mentioned the fact. I know
it's the thing in England, but of course you know best. It doesn't
matter to me," upliftedly responded Mr. Vaughan.

The mention of England brought down the Captain, as Bertie knew it
would.

"Stay! Look here! Wait a minute! It's so long since I've had anything
to do with weddings that I've forgotten. Will it really be more in
accordance with well-bred British customs if you go to the hotel? It
looks like tom-foolery to me."

"It's the thing, depend upon it," answered Bertie, calmly. "If I only
consulted my own inclinations, I would stay here, of course, near
Sydney. But I never heard of such a thing before, as bride and
bridegroom starting for church out of the same house. If it be an
American custom, however, and if you wish it, I bow, of course," says
Bertie, with a graceful inclination, "to your superior wisdom."

"That will do," growls the captain--he hated American customs. "Let it
be as you say. Stop at the hotel when you come back. Will it be a
solecism of English wedding good manners, may I ask for you to favor
us with an occasional call during those intervening two days?"
concludes the captain, sarcastically.

"I shall spend my days and evenings here, sir," answered Bertie,
repressing a strong inclination to laugh, "returning to the hotel to
sleep."

So this nice point of bridal etiquette was settled, and Mr. Vaughan
started for New York. A haunting fear that Dolly would turn up, those
last two days, and seek him out at the Place, had underlain the hotel
project. If she did come--he groaned mentally as he thought of it--and
visited him there, less harm would be done. In some way--in what way
he did not know, but in some way--he would quiet her, and keep her out
of harm's way until the ring was on Sydney's finger. Then let her do
her worst. And yet, poor little Dolly! how fond he had been of her,
too!

He reached the great city, spent three days and a great deal of money
very agreeably. A strong, almost irresistible desire to hunt up Dolly
possessed him. He was never happier than when with Dolly,--she suited
him, as novels put it, "to the finest fibre of his being." But it
would not do; if she once set eyes on him in New York, an inward
conviction told him she would never let him go. Who was to tell that
she might not get a gang of East-side brigands to bear him off captive
to the deepest dungeon in the Bowery, and, willy-nilly, make him her
husband? Some vague thoughts like these actually went through Bertie's
brain. No; it would not do; he must not go to see Dolly; he must never
see Dolly while he lived again. In spite of Sydney's real estate and
bank stock, it was a dismal thought, and he sighed profoundly. After
all, it was a pity Dolly wasn't rich, or a great actress. He was fond
of her--there was no getting over that.

Monday morning came. The week "big with fate" had arrived. He took the
cars, his business satisfactorily completed, and started for home. It
was only a three hours' ride to Wychcliffe. As he took his seat and
unfolded the morning's damp paper, he was thinking that the crisis in
his life had come. How would he feel this time next Monday morning?
Would he be sitting by Sydney's side somewhere on their bridal
journey, her lawful owner and possessor, or would Dolly turn up and
make a grand theatrical tableau in the church--and would ruin, and
poverty, and disgrace be his portion for life?

He could not read. Again and again he tried; again and again he
failed. He gave it up at last, and sat staring out at the wintry
picture flitting by. It was like a day cut in steel--clear, windless,
sunless, cold. The sky was pale gray, the earth frozen hard, ringing
like glass at every sound. The trees stood up, tracing their black,
sharp outlines against the steely air. A snow-storm was pending--would
it storm on the wedding-day?

"Dolly! Dolly!" She haunted him like an importunate ghost. Her face
was before him, her voice in his ears. "Remember!"--what had she meant
by that? He had laughed then; it was no laughing matter now. Oh! it
meant that he was to be with her on Wednesday night. He had said he
would, if the captain did not die. Die! he looked of late as though he
would never die, as if he had renewed his lease of life.

Remember! How ominous a gleam there had been in her black eyes as she
said it. Black-eyed women are always edge tools to play with. Why had
she ever come to Wychcliffe? Why had he ever gone to that infernal
little theatre? What would she do on Wednesday night when he did not
come? Would she even wait as long as Wednesday night? It was only
three hours' ride to Wychcliffe, and trains were running all the time.
She was not a girl to stick at a trifle, and she had told him she
would not give him up. The wedding hour was eleven. If she took the
cars Thursday morning in New York, there would be ample time to get to
church in season to----

He broke off with a pang of absolute physical agony. He could see it
all, that horrible, sickening scene. Sydney fainting, the guests
standing horror-stricken, the old captain, his friend, his benefactor,
livid with fear and rage, Dolly, a black-eyed Nemesis, wild and
dishevelled, in their midst, her back hair down, displaying her proofs
before them all, pointing the finger of retribution at him, and
reading his letters aloud. Those fatal letters! Spoony beyond all
ordinary depths of spoonyism, and he--he standing pallid with guilt,
his knees knocking together, paralyzed, stricken dumb, _sheepish_.

He set his teeth. No! if it came to that there should be a tragic
ending that would take the edge of the sheepishness at least. He would
provide himself with a pistol, load it, carry it in his breast pocket,
and when the awful moment came he would thrust in his hand, hurl it
forth, cry: "Woman--fiend! behold your work!" and pull the trigger.
There would be a flash, a report, the wild shrieks of many women, and
he would fall headlong at his bride's feet--dead!

"Wychcliffe!" shouted the conductor, putting in his head.

From his tragical reverie Mr. Vaughan sprang to his legs, seized his
baggage, and got out of the car. There were many he knew at the depot,
but no one from The Place, of course.

He took a hack and drove to the hotel, made some change in his toilet,
jumped into his hack once more, and was driven to Owenson Place in
time for luncheon and to give an account of his stewardship.

Nothing had happened--bright looks and cordial greetings met him
everywhere. The captain wrung his hand as though he had been away a
year or so. Sydney actually blushed and looked shyly glad to see him.
Aunt Char kissed his mustache, and Miss Hendrick gave him one slim,
dusk hand, the old quizzical, satirical look in her ebon eyes.

"How I do hate that girl!" he said, petulantly, to Sydney, ten minutes
later, when they were alone.

"Bertie!" Sydney cried, in a shocked tone; "hate Cyrilla! You don't
mean that?"

"Yes, I do--hate her as I do the----"

"Bertie!"

"Well, I won't, then; but, I detested her from the first moment I set
eyes on her. After you're married, Mrs. Vaughan, I promise you she
shall not wear herself out visiting us. Now, don't put on that
horrified face, sis. You've known well enough I didn't like her all
along."

"But why?" persisted Miss Owenson. "I think she's lovely. Why don't
you like her? She's never done anything to you."

"Oh, no, of course not, and wouldn't either if she got a chance!" says
Bertie, sarcastically. "Why don't you like a toad or a snake when you
meet one? A little green snake is pretty to look at and never did any
one any harm. Why do we take antipathies to people at sight?

      "'I do not like you Doctor Fell;
       The reason why I cannot tell.'

"I feel Doctor Fell toward her. I could see her bow-strung and cast
into the Bosphorus in a sack by two of my blackest Nubians, with all
the pleasure in life!"

Then there is silence--horrified on Sydney's part, ruminative on Mr.
Vaughan's.

"And so everything's lovely, Syd?" he says, after a moment. "Nothing's
happened? 'The feast is set, the guests are met, all correct and
duly?'"

"What could happen?" asks Sydney, gayly. "Of course everything is
correct. Except the weather," adds the bride-elect, glancing
apprehensively out of the window; "that's cold and miserable enough
even for the last week of November. By-the-by, it's a dismal month to
be married in, Bertie."

"Is it? But there will be so much sunshine in our hearts that we will
never see the weather. You didn't think I was so poetical, sis, did
you? Honestly, though, if we are married on Thursday morning, I'll do
my best to behave myself and make you happy."

It is about the nearest approach to a tender speech this ardent
bridegroom has ever got, and Sydney laughs at it, but with a little
tremble in her voice.

"'_If_ we are married!' What an odd thing to say, Bertie!"

"Oh! well, one never knows--one may die any day. 'In the midst of life
we are in death,' and all that. One never is certain of anything in
this most uncertain world."

She looks at him in wonder as he makes this cheerful and
bridegroom-like speech. He is lying back in an easy-chair, his legs
outstretched, a hand thrust in each trouser pocket, a dismal look on
his face that suits his dismal words. He is thinking of Dolly.

"Would you care much, Syd," he goes on, looking out of the window at
the dreary grayness of the dull day, not at her wondering face, "if
you lost me? You're not in love with me, I know--no more am"--"I with
you" is on his lips, and he barely catches it in time--"no more do I
expect it just yet; but we've been jolly good friends and comrades all
our lives--quite like brother and sister; and--would you be sorry if
anything happened, Syd?"

She comes close to him, laying a timid hand on his shoulder, and
looking down at his moody face.

"I don't know what you mean, Bertie. If anything happened to stop our
marriage, is it?"

"Yes. It's only a suppositious case, of course, but would you?"

"You know I would," she answers. "I--I am not in love with you, as you
say, but indeed, Bertie, I do mean to be a loving wife, and make you
happy. I would be dreadfully sorry if anything happened to break off
our marriage now. I really believe papa would die of the
disappointment."

"Always papa!"

He sits erect hastily, for just at that moment, enter Miss Hendrick,
and all the softer sentiments take unto themselves wings and fly at
sight of her deriding black eyes.

All the minor details of the important event are mapped out by this
time. Cyrilla, Mamie and Susie Sunderland are to support the bride
through the ceremonial--she thinks she can survive with only three
bridesmaids. Harry Sunderland is to be best man. Grooms and groomsman
are to meet bride and bridesmaids at St. Philip's, at eleven A. M.,
sharp. The nuptial knot tied, they are to return to the paternal
mansion--then breakfast, toasts, speeches, good wishes, etc. A very
large company are bidden. Then the bridal tour, due south, and
unalloyed bliss for the rest of their natural lives!

The snow-storm still threatens, but has not begun to fall, when at ten
o'clock Bertie returns to his hotel. All Tuesday it darkens and
lowers, and glooms, and the wind blows from a stormy quarter, but
still the impending storm holds up. It will be a heavy fall when it
comes, and the world will wear its chilliest nuptial robe to do honor
to Sydney's bridal. One step for his own protection Bertie has taken.
On Monday night he wrote a brief note to Dolly, informing her that the
wedding had been postponed a week. That would throw her off the track
he fondly hoped. If he could have seen the bitter unbelieving smile
with which Miss De Courcy perused it, his confidence in his own
diplomacy might have been shaken.

On Wednesday morning the long threatening storm began. The feathery
snow came down in great, white, whirling flakes--down, down, softly,
steadily, ceaselessly. No wind blew, the bitter cold had changed to
softness, and in two hours all the world was wrapped in a soft,
soundless, ghostly carpet of white.

"Oh!" sighs Sydney, as she flutters from room to room and looks
wistfully out, "how sorry I am. I did so want to-morrow fine."

"Superstitious child! What's the odds?" says Mr. Vaughan; "though the
snow were piled mountains high, though the 'awful avalanche' that
destroyed that rash young man, Excelsior, threatened, still would your
devoted Bertie be there."

"Well, I wish the sun would shine," persists the bride. "You may say
what you please, but a stormy wedding-day is unlucky!"

"My child, I am saying nothing. And I am perfectly confident the sun
will shine. It will snow itself out before evening at this rate. They
can't have such a stock on hand up there," says Bertie, consolingly.

Bertie is right. All day long it falls, soundlessly and thickly, then
as evening approaches it lightens and ceases. The air turns crisp and
cold, the stars come out, the wind veers round into a propitious
quarter, and the sun will shine upon Sydney's wedding.

The Misses Sunderland are here, Bertie, Cyrilla, Sydney--this last
evening. They have music, and waltzes in a small way over the carpet.
Down in the dining-room the marriage feast is set out, silver and
glass making a brave show under the lamps. Cold white cakes glisten,
cut flowers in frosty epergnes are everywhere! Up in one of the spare
rooms the bridal dress and veil, wreath, gloves, and slippers, lie
pale and wraith-like in the starry dusk.

At ten o'clock Mr. Vaughan arises, makes his adieus, dons his
overcoat, cap and gloves, and departs. Sydney escorts him to the door.
How white and still all the snowy world below, how golden and blue all
the shining world above! How tranquil, how beautiful heaven and earth!

"I am so glad it will be fine," she says, with a little fluttering
breath.

He bends above her a smile, almost fond on his face.

"Good-by, sis," he says. "After to-morrow there will be no more
good-bys."

Then he is gone. She watches him in the starlight along the snowy
path. Once he turns and waves his hand to her, that smile still
lingering on his lips. So in her dreams, for many an after year,
Bertie Vaughan comes back to her.

He has disappeared, and Sydney, silent and thoughtful, goes back.
Bertie tramps on his road, with only one thought in his mind. Dolly
has not come--will she come to-morrow? He takes the short-cut to the
town--the path that Sydney affects, which "gives" along the high
cliffs above the sea. All black and mysterious that great sea lies
down yonder under the stars its soft-ceaseless whispering was sounding
on the sands. He has reached Wychcliffe, the highest point, without
meeting a creature, and it is just here from behind the rock that a
dark figure starts up in his path and a stern voice cries.

"Stay!"




CHAPTER XIX.

"THE GUESTS ARE MET."


Cyrilla is finishing "Come Haste to the Wedding," in ten pages of wild
variations, driving the old-fashioned tune distracted; and she rises
from the piano as Sydney enters. At sight of the bride's thoughtful
little look, she laughs.

"My solemn Sydney! what is it he has been saying to you so
heart-breaking that you should wear that forlorn look?"

"Do I look forlorn?" returns Miss Owenson. "I don't feel so, I can
tell you. Papa, do you know we are going to have a fine day to-morrow,
after all, and I am so glad."

"And I am glad of anything that makes my little girl glad," says papa
with loving eyes. "Now, young ladies all, which do you propose, to
make a night of it here, and go to church to-morrow as yellow as
lemons, or try the early-to-bed and early-to-rise principle, Bertie
was advocating the other day?"

"To bed! to bed!" exclaims Miss Hendrick. "I for one don't expect to
sleep a wink; it is the first time I ever was bridesmaid in my life.
Shall you, Syd?"

"I hope so, at least," laughs Sydney. "_I_ don't want to look as
yellow as a lemon, to-morrow. Mamie, dear, it is your turn to look
solemn--what is it about?"

For the elder Miss Sunderland is staring in rather a dreary way at the
fire, and saying nothing.

"I know!" cries that malicious elf, her younger sister, triumphantly.

"Miss Hendrick's last remark has upset her. This is the third time she
has been a bridesmaid; and three times a bridesmaid never a bride, you
know. She is thinking how the celebrated and fascinating Miss Dolly De
Courcy had stolen from her the fickle affections of Ben----"

"Susie!" cries Miss Mamie in an awful voice, and Susie, the
irrepressible, shouts with laughter, and stops. Miss Hendrick laughs a
quiet laugh to herself, too. Truly Wychcliffe is well rid, she thinks,
of that small destroying angel Dolly De Courcy.

"Good-night, Syd--dear old Syd--_our_ Syd, no more!" exclaims Susie
Sunderland, flinging her arms around the neck of the bride--in that
sort of hug known to bears and school-girls, "This time to-morrow--oh!
dismal to think of--it will be Mrs. Bertie Vaughan."

"Good-night, Syd--good-night, Sydney," repeat Cyrilla and Mamie, each
with a less vehement embrace.

"Good-night, Sydney, love," says mamma, coming last of all. "Try and
sleep well--it's very trying to the eyesight not to sleep well. I
recollect I didn't sleep a wink the night before _I_ was married--you
remember, Reginald?"

"How should I remember?" growls Reginald. "I am sure I wasn't there?"
Whereat the girls all laugh.

"Well, I didn't," says Aunt Char, "and my eyes were as red as a
ferret's next day."

"And lest yours should be as red as a ferret's to-morrow, suppose you
be off to bed at once. Good night, young ladies," says the old sailor
with his grandest bow, "I wish you all pleasant dreams, and a speedy
coming of your bridal eve."

They are all gone, and Sydney stands alone by her father's side. He
puts his arm about her and looks anxiously down in her face.

"You are happy, Sydney?" he asks--"really and truly happy?"

She lifts her smiling face and fair, serene eyes.

"Really and truly, papa--quite, quite happy."

"God bless my little daughter."

He holds her to him a moment, and lets her go. And Sydney runs to her
room, that smile still on her lips and in her eyes.

The red glow of firelight fills the room. She turns low her light and
goes to the window, to make sure of the weather. Yes, there are the
stars, a countless host, studding that illimitable, blue dome.
Something in their glittering, tremulous loveliness holds her there,
and she stands and gazes. And then Bertie's words come strangely back
to her as if some soundless voice had spoken: "One never knows--we may
die any day. In the midst of life we are in death."

She has heard many times the grand, solemn words, spoken nine hundred
years ago, by the saintly lips of the Monk of St. Gall's--on the lips
of all mankind since; but they have never held the meaning to her they
hold now. Yes, life with all its hopes and plans, its births and
bridals, is like a half-told tale at best. Suddenly, when the story is
at its brightest and fullest, the frail thread snaps, and Time is at
an end and Eternity begins.

    "What is this passing scene?
       A peevish April day!
     A little sun a little rain,
     And then night sweeps across the plain,
       And all things pass away."

All things but the good works humbly done, the duties cheerfully
fulfilled, the crosses patiently borne--everything else life has held,
lost--these alone to plead for us in that awful _dies ir_.

She draws the curtain and turns away, her thoughts sweet and solemn,
but not sad. Half an hour later, her fair hair falling loose over her
pillow, a wondrously fair sight, in the rose shine of the fire she is
sleeping like a tired child.

The sun is shining, filling her room with its early morning glory,
when she awakes, and some one is standing by her bedside smiling down
upon her. It is Cyrilla.

"Laziest of brides," is Miss Hendrick's greeting, "get up. Look at
that clock and blush for yourself."

Sydney looks--it is nearly eight.

"Well," she says, with a stifled gape, "that is a very good hour,
isn't it?"

Then she is silent, and as it flashes back upon her that this is her
wedding-day, her heart for a moment seems to stand still. She sits up
in bed, throws her arms around her friend's neck, draws down her face
and kisses it.

"Dear old Cy!" she says, "what good friends we have always been. I
hope--oh! I hope to-day may never make any difference between us."

"It will make a great deal of difference," responds matter-of-fact
Miss Hendrick. "Mr. Vaughan detests me with a cordiality worthy a
better cause. Well, perhaps he has had some reason," and Cyrilla
laughs.

"Reason?" Sydney looks puzzled. "What reason?"

"Never mind--you dear little innocent, it isn't well for you to know
too much. But, be assured of this--however friendly Miss Owenson may
have been to her vagabond friend, Mrs. Vaughan will keep her civilly
at arms' length."

"Cy! as if I could ever change to you."

"Ah! wait," hints Cyrilla darkly; "wives and maidens are two different
orders of beings. You will see with Bertie Vaughan's eyes, and think
with his thoughts, before you are his wife three months. It is one of
the fixed laws of nature, as immutable as the stars!"

"If I were three years--three centuries his wife," cried Miss
Owenson, with heightened color, "I would still be your friend, as
strongly and as firmly as I am to-day."

"Well," Miss Hendrick responds, heaving a profound sigh, "I hope so,
I'm sure. I told you at school I had a firm conviction I would one day
make strong claims upon that friendship, and I have it yet. If I am
ever in trouble, friendless and cast out, I shall remind you of this
promise. Now get up, do, and dress yourself, and come and have some
coffee and a roll to nerve you for the trying ordeal. I should not be
surprised if Mr. Vaughan were bracing his trembling nerves with a
_petite verre_ of the strongest fire-water in Wychcliffe at this
moment."

Sydney has her bath, knots up her hair, throws on a dressing-gown,
thrusts her feet into slippers, and runs down-stairs. It is nine
o'clock now. In two hours precisely she will be standing at the altar.

From this moment all is fuss and haste, bustle and confusion, A hasty
cup of strong coffee is swallowed all around; eating is but a pretext
with these excited maidens, then they scurry off to their rooms. In
his, Captain Owenson is making the most elaborate toilet man ever
made; he began at eight and will probably not get through until
eleven. For the first time in two years he is going to church. Sydney
finds the hair-dresser awaiting her, and places herself under his
hands. It is a lengthy operation. When it is over the maid who is to
robe her for the sacrifice, approaches and leads her off. One by one
they are on, dress, slippers, veil, wreath, necklace, gloves. As in a
dream she sits or stands, wondering "if I be I." She can fancy the
pains Bertie is taking over his wedding toilet, so fastidious and
difficult as he is at all times, and she smiles to herself. Then she
glances at the clock--twenty minutes of eleven.

"Look at yourself, miss," says the girl with a pleased simper. "I
don't believe you have looked yet."

She scarcely has, but she does now. She almost starts; she utters a
faint, delighted exclamation. Can this be Sydney Owenson? this radiant
vision in silvery white, with all that gold hair _coiffed_ so
elaborately in this trailing splendor of shimmering silk, and pearls,
and lace, and orange blossoms? Then the door opens and the three
bridesmaids come in.

"Oh!"

It is a long-drawn, breathless aspiration from all three at once. They
stand and survey the bride from head to foot.

"Oh, _don't_ you look scrumptious!" cries Susie Sunderland, dancing a
little ecstatic jig around the bride; "shouldn't I love to be a bride
and look like that?"

They are all three in palest pink! rose is Cyrilla's color, and
fortunately suits the Sunderland sisters. In palest pink, with golden
lockets, the bridegroom's gift, on their necks and blush roses in
their hair.

"You really look lovely, Syd," says Minnie Sunderland, with a small,
envious sigh. "I always knew being married was becoming to almost
everybody, but it becomes you better than any one I ever saw. Your
dress is exquisite."

"And don't she wish Ben Ward would ask her to put on such a one and
come to church with him!" says Susie, in a stage "aside."

The door opens again; this time it is mamma, brave in pearl satin, a
diamond breast-pin and point-lace cap.

"Will I do, mamma?" the bride asks, holding up her face to be kissed.

"Yes, you look very well," says mamma, critically. "White silk is a
trying thing to most complexions, but then fair people with a color
can wear almost anything. I could myself when I was a girl. Everybody
said I looked remarkably well the night I was married. I prefer a
gaslight marriage myself--it's more imposing, but your papa would have
the morning and the church. It's more English, I suppose."

Again a tap at the door--this time papa, looking stately and grand, an
"officer and a gentleman" every inch.

"Ready, young ladies?--ready, Sydney?" he asks, his watch in his hand,
"the carriage is at the door, and it is only five minutes to eleven.
We shall be precisely ten minutes late."

"Oh, where are the wraps!" cry all, and a universal rush is made.
Dazzling sunshine streams over everything, but it is the last week of
November, and the air is iced accordingly. Wraps are found and thrown
on, and all troop down-stairs with a joyous tumult of laughter and
talk, and pile into the two carriages waiting there. Captain Owenson,
Sydney and Cyrilla Hendrick in the first, mamma and the Misses
Sunderland in the other.

"What a perfect day!" Sydney exultantly cries; "sunshine everywhere
and the snow sparkling as if it had been painted and varnished. It is
a good omen--this heavenly day."

"I wish it were not quite so trying to the eyes, though," said her
father; "mine have been blinking in its dazzle and raining tears--the
only tears that are to be shed at your wedding, Sydney."

Sydney smiles and nestles her hand in his. There is an interval of
silence--then they are in Wychcliffe. And now the little bride's heart
begins to beat fast. There is the church--a flock of the town street
Arabs around the gate--the hour has come.

They stop. Can Bertie and Harry have walked? Theirs are the only
carriages waiting. The girls fling off their loose wraps, the door is
opened and the captain is handed out. A red carpet is laid to the
church door--upon it the bride steps and takes her father's arm. The
Misses Sunderland and Miss Hendrick follow; mamma sails along in their
wake, and the bridal _cortge_ sweep into the church.

There is a mist before Sydney's eyes, a dull roaring in her ears; her
heart beats as if it would suffocate her. She is dimly conscious that
the church is very full of people, and that they are all staring at
her. Then--she never afterward knows how it is--but a _douche_ of
ice-water seems to go over her, all palpitation passes away, all
tremor, all shyness--she feels suddenly cold and still, and the
bridegroom is not here!

They are standing alone at the altar rails, her father, her
bridesmaids, herself, and--no one else. Bertie and Harry Sunderland
were to be here before them, but neither Bertie nor Harry has come.

Her father--it is her first thought--her proud, sensitive, invalid old
father. He had turned livid in the first shock of realizing the
affront put upon him--he has turned purple now, a fine imperial
purple. Then, as the vestry door opens and the parson in his surplice
appears, changes to ashen pale again. The Reverend Mr. Sylvester
beckons him aside and says in a whisper:

"This is very awkward, captain--it is a quarter past eleven. Something
has detained the bridegroom."

Awkward! A mild way of putting it, certainly. There stands the
bride--there stand the bridesmaids in a blank group, there sit all the
gaping people, dead silent, breathless, a dawning smile on two or
three faces.

Here he is--here is the parson; but was ever such a thing heard of
before in all the annals of bridals?--the bridegroom is late!

To her dying day, it seems to Sydney as she stands there, she will
never recall this moment without turning sick and scarlet with pain
and shame. She is as white as the dress she wears, she stands looking
straight before her and seeing nothing. So they remain a petrified
group, while one, two, three, four, five minutes tick off. No one
seems to know what to do, they just stand and look blankly before
them. Then the captain pulls out his watch, his hand shaking as though
palsy-stricken; it is twenty minutes past eleven. As he puts it back
there is a sudden sound and bustle at the door. All start, all eyes
turn, all hearts beat quick. A man enters, one man, one only--_not_
the bridegroom. It is Harry Sunderland.

He is pale, his eyes look excited, he strides up to where they stand,
heedless of the staring congregation, and addresses himself to the
father of the bride.

"Hasn't Vaughan come?" he asks, in a hoarse, breathless sort of voice.

"He is not here," the parson answers.

The power of speech it seems has left Captain Owenson.

"Then in Heaven's name, where can he be?" the young man cries. "He is
not at the hotel--he never was there all night. No one knows anything
of him. He left yesterday afternoon and has never been seen since."

In the same hoarse, breathless voice, he says all this, staring
blankly in the clergyman's face.

"I waited and waited, hoping he would come," he goes on.

"I sent messengers in search of him. No one has seen him, no one----"

"Papa!" Sydney shrieks. She springs forward, not a second too soon,
and reels as her father falls headlong into her extended arms. Harry
Sunderland catches him before both fall.

Then a scene of direst confusion begins, the cries of women, the
rushing of many feet, the sounds of wild weeping, the excited clamor
of many tongues. In the midst of it all the rector speaks:

"Carry him into the vestry," he says, and young Sunderland obeys. Like
a dead man the old sailor lies in his arms. Is he dead? His doom has
been long ago pronounced--a sudden shock may kill him at any moment.
Surely he has had shock enough now.

"Fly for a doctor!" says Mr. Sylvester.

Sunderland places his burden upon a bench and goes. Sydney, sinking on
her knees by his side, receives her father's head in her arms. She
does not speak, she makes no outcry, she is the color of death, and
her eyes are wild and black with terror, but she is perfectly still.
Her mother in the grasp of Cyrilla Hendrick is in violent hysterics;
the Sunderland girls stand near, sobbing uncontrollably. Sydney alone
looks down in her father's corpse-like face and is still.

It may be a moment, it may be an hour, she does not know when the
doctor comes. She does not quit her post as he makes his examination;
it seems to her she hardly lives or feels as he searches pulse and
heart, and pronounces it not death, but a death-like faint. Then
remedies of all kinds are tried. Sydney is told to arise, and
mechanically obeys. She stands beside her father, heedless of
everything else that goes on, forgetful of everything else that has
happened, and watches the slow return to life. Slow, but he does
return; there is a struggle, a quiver of all the limbs, a gasping
breath or two, and he opens his eyes. He is bewildered at first--he
looks wildly around.

"Sydney!"

"Papa, darling, here!" She falls on her knees beside him again, again
takes his head in her arms, and kisses him softly.

"Something has happened?" he asks in the same vacant way.

"What was it? Oh, I know!" A spasm of agony distorts his face.
"Bertie."

"Harry is going to try and find him. Don't think of Bertie now, papa.
Can you sit up? We are going to take you home."

"Yes, home--home!" he makes answer, brokenly. "There will be no
marrying or giving in marriage to-day. Oh, my little daughter."

They raise him up, Harry Sunderland on one side, the doctor on the
other, and bear him between them to the carriage. He came here this
morning a fine, upright, grand old gentleman, he goes, marked for
death, unable to stand alone. The doctor follows him in, and sits
beside him; then Sydney, Henry Sunderland helps to hers, Mrs. Owenson
still sobbing wildly, and finally Miss Hendrick.

"You had better get into my sleigh, girls," he has said to his
sisters; "it is at the gate. They want no strangers at Owenson Place
to-day. You can drive yourself and Sue, Mamie."

They assent and go. The young fellow returns to the first carriage and
looks with compassionate eyes at Sydney.

"I am going in search of Bertie," he says. "I will find him if he is
alive."

She bends her head and the carriage starts. They go slowly--it takes
all the doctor's strength to uphold the stricken man. The other
carriage is at the house before them, and Mrs. Owenson and Cyrilla
stand at the door.

"Oh, Reginald," Mrs. Owenson cries, with a wild flood of tears.

He neither seems to see nor hear her. Perkins and the doctor carry him
up-stairs to his bedroom, take off all those brave wedding-garments,
which will serve for his shroud, and lay him on the bed from which he
will never rise.

In her chamber the unwedded bride is removing with rapid hands veil,
wreath, pearls, robe. There are no tears in her eyes; she has shed
none, she keeps that pale cold calm through all. The clock strikes one
as she throws on her dressing-gown and hurries to her father's
bedside. And where in the world of the living or the world of the dead
is Bertie Vaughan?




CHAPTER XX.

"DEATH IS KING--AND VIVAT REX."


Her father is calling for her as she goes in. She comes forward and
twines her arms around him as he lies. Infinite pity, infinite love
look at her out of those haggard eyes.

"My little one," he says, "my little one, it is hard on _you_."

He cannot talk much. He has had spasms of the heart since they brought
him home, and he is greatly exhausted. He lies with his daughter's
hand clasped in his, and falls, almost as he speaks, into a sort of
stupor in which he remains for hours. The doctor, Mrs. Owenson,
Cyrilla, flit in and out, and offer to relieve Sydney, but she shakes
her head, and her pale tired face never loses its patient, suffering
look. Her mother is weeping ceaselessly--Sydney sheds no tears. "How
dreadful of you, Sydney," Mrs. Owenson says with a suppressed outbreak
of sobbing, "to sit there like that, and your poor papa as bad as he
can be--not to speak of Bertie. I am sure if I were in your place I
would die. I never thought you could be heartless before."

Heartless! is she? She puts her hand to her head with a dreary
gesture. A dull, dumb sense of misery oppresses her, but she cannot
cry--her eyes are dry and hot. Usually tears come as readily to her as
to most girls, even for trifles, although she has never wept much in
her short happy life; but if that life depended on it she could not
shed a tear now.

"Please, mamma, not so loud. You will wake papa," she says,
pleadingly, and mamma with another burst of stifled hysterics goes out
and confides to Miss Hendrick how dry-eyed and unfeeling Sydney sits.

Hours pass. The yellow afternoon sun is slanting farther and farther
westward; in the sick-room pale twilight is falling already, when
there is a loud ring at the door-bell. Sydney's heart jumps wildly.
Her father's dulled ears hear it, her father's dulled eyes open.

"Who is this?" he asks.

"I don't know. Are you better papa, dear?"

"Have you been here ever since?" he inquires.

"Yes, papa; you know I would rather be beside you than anywhere else
in the world."

"My Sydney!" He presses her hand gently, and tears force their way
into his eyes; "there is--no--news?"

"None, papa--yet."

"They are searching?"

"Yes, papa. Mamma says Harry and the constable are searching
everywhere."

"How long have I slept?"

"Nearly three hours, papa."

"And you have been here all that time. Your mother must relieve you.
Ha! who is that?"

There is a tap at the door--it opens, and Mrs. Owenson comes hastily
in.

"Sydney!" she says, in an excited whisper, "there is a man here, and
he says he has news. He wants to see your father--what shall we do?"

"Send him in!" exclaims her husband's voice, and Aunt Char jumps and
shrieks; "send him in, Char. Do you hear? At once."

Mrs. Owenson vanishes. Sydney feels the hand her father holds
convulsively grasped, hears his quick panting breath, sees the excited
flash of his eyes.

"Oh, papa, be careful!" she pleads; "don't excite yourself. You don't
know the harm it may do."

He knows well enough, but he never thinks of himself in this moment.
The man is ushered in by the mistress of the house, and stands, hat in
hand, bowing awkwardly and looking embarrassed--a decent, intelligent
working man.

"Well," the captain gasps, "quick! what is your news?"

The man advances toward the bed, and holds out something to Sydney.

"Would you please to look at this, miss, and tell me if you know it?"

She takes it and utters a cry. It is a locket attached to a fragment
of broken chain.

"It is Bertie's," she says; "his locket, papa--with his mother's
picture, the one he always wore on his watch-chain. Look!"

She places it in her father's hand. He recognizes it, as she does, the
instant his eyes fall upon it.

"It's the missing young gentleman's, then?" asks the man. "I thought
so. Could you tell me, miss, what sort of a necktie he wore the
evening you see him last?"

"A blue necktie," Sydney answers, without a second's hesitation. "A
dark-blue necktie no broader than a strip of narrow ribbon."

"Is this it?" says the man. He takes out of his vest pocket a tiny
paper parcel, opens it, and displays what looks like a strip of narrow
dark blue ribbon torn in two.

"It is," Sydney exclaims; "I am sure of it! The ends are peculiarly
stitched with white; Mr. Vaughan had this on his neck last night when
he left this house. Oh, papa! what does this mean?"

"What I suspected from the first," her father answered, in a husky
voice--"that Bertie has been waylaid and murdered."

Mrs. Owenson gave a faint shriek of horror, although she had been
asserting as much ever since her return from church. Sydney turns cold
and trembles. But the old fire is in the sailor's eye, the old
authoritative ring in his voice as he speaks:

"Where did you find these things, my man? Speak at once."

"I found them early this morning, the locket hanging from a cedar
bush, half way down Witch Cliff, the necktie torn in two pieces as you
see it, and tramped down in the snow on the ground above. It was about
nine in the morning, and I was on my way to Bensonbridge, five miles
as you know, 'tother side of this house, sir, and I had took the cliff
path as a short cut. When I got to that high place, Witch Cliff, I
could see the snow all tramped and trod down, as if a couple of men
had been scuffling and wrestling along the very edge of that dangerous
place. A piece away I spied these bits of blue ribbon, torn in two and
tramped into the snow with their boots. I picked them up and looked
over the edge, kind o' skairt like. I don't suppose I would have seen
this 'ere gold thing, but the sun was a shinin' and a glistenin' right
onto it. I went back to where there's a path, and reached it. It was
hanging from a cedar bush, as if whoever wore it had fell down and it
caught there and snapped off. The bush was a strong one, but it was
rooted nearly up, like's if it had been caught holt of sudden, and
nearly torn from the roots. I was skairt square, as I say, but I had
no time to spare. I put the things in my pocket and tramped on to
Bensonbridge. The first thing I hear when I come back was this 'ere
story about the missing young gentleman as was to be married. I says
nothin' to nobody, but I came right here. And that's all about it."

There is dead silence; Mrs. Owenson shrinks shivering into the
background; the captain's eyes are full of fire, and Sydney stands
rigid, her face like white stone in the gray dusk.

"There were the signs of a struggle?" her father asks. "Were there any
traces of bloodshed on the snow?"

"None at all, square--not a speck, jest the shufflin' and strugglin'
and wrastlin' like, over the ground, and the edge of the cliff broke
and crumbled off as it might be if a man fell over. And straight down
from there I found the gold thing on the bush. I'm afraid there ain't
no two ways about it, but that some poor fellow fell over there last
night."

"And the height is----"

"Eighty-foot, square, if an inch, and as dangerous a place as you'll
find in the State. The sides as steep, pretty well, as the wall of a
house, and the rocks below stick up like spikes--the devil's own to
fall on, askin' the ladies' pardon."

"There was no sign----" the captain stops, a choking in his throat.

"Not the fust sign, square," the man answered, understanding readily,
"of a body on the rocks. The tide was at high-water mark about eleven
last night, and anything that fell down there----"

He pauses and looks compassionately at Mrs. Owenson, who has broken
out into dreadful hysterical crying once more. A horrid picture is
before her--Bertie, her handsome, genial Bertie, hurled over that
dreadful place, calling aloud in his agony for help, where there were
none to hear, lying all bleeding and mangled on the black-spiked rocks
below, until the long, cold, cruel waves swept nearer and nearer,
washing over his white bruised face, and carrying him off on their
black breasts out to the awful sea. She shrieks aloud in her horror,
and Sydney has to go over and take her in her arms.

"Mamma, hush," she says, imploringly, "you will hurt papa. You had
better leave the room."

"Yes, leave the room," orders the captain, and poor, terrified Aunt
Char goes, thinking how hard-hearted and utterly without feeling her
husband and daughter are. In the passage she meets Miss Hendrick, and
to her she wails forth all she has heard, all she has imagined.
Cyrilla listens gravely and soothes her, administers red lavender,
valerian and sympathy.

Miss Hendrick has her own version of Mr. Vaughan's disappearance, but
she wisely keeps it to herself. Not for one second has she believed
him dead. To her mind it has been a "put-up job" from first to last.
He waited until the last moment that waiting was possible, and then
quietly went off to Dolly De Courcy. He had never intended to marry
Sydney, and has been too great a coward to say so. She recalls the
night of the party, the meeting and parting under the trees, and Miss
De Courcy scurrying home alone in the moonlight. He is not dead,
Cyrilla feels sure, but somewhere in New York, comfortably under
Dolly's protecting wing. She says nothing of what she knows and
suspects. Better, she feels, a thousand times better, that they should
think him dead than know him false.

She listens to Aunt Char's story now, and is not in the slightest
degree shaken in her belief. The torn necktie, and broken chain and
locket, are but parts of his well-laid plan to throw them off the
track. Very weak-minded men have some of the low cunning of idiots;
there is no end to the depth of duplicity she believes Vaughan to be
capable of. She smiles scornfully to herself as Mrs. Owenson paints
her vivid picture of Bertie bruised and broken on the merciless rocks.
No, no! Bertie's tender form is unbruised, his symmetrical limbs
unbroken, his fair, blonde beauty unscarred. Probably at this hour,
while they sit lamenting him here, he is married to Dolly De Courcy.

The man who brought the token has left the sick-room and is speeding
back to town. He is to send Mr. Wynch, the chief magistrate, to the
Place. He comes as the short November day ends, and the lamps are lit,
and is closeted with the sick man. The facts are laid before him, and
when Mr. Wynch departs, it is with a promise to do everything human
and magisterial power can do to bring the mystery of last night to
light.

An hour later, Harry Sunderland, looking fagged and worn out, calls.
He has discovered nothing, nothing at all, he says, spiritlessly. He
is almost afraid to look at Sydney, but Sydney is very quiet, her head
resting against the side of the bed, her face keeping its weary,
tearless, patient look.

Mrs. Owenson sits up with her husband all night; Sydney is dispatched
to bed. She goes and sleeps--there is no better anodyne, no surer
ansthetic, than heavy trouble. And next morning she takes her post by
the bedside, and keeps it all day long.

It is a very sad and weary day. Her father has those dreadful spasms
more than once. It seems at times as though he cannot live to see
nightfall. But he does, and that nightfall brings no news. They are
not one step nearer the development of the tragedy than at first.

They have sent to New York for a clever detective, and place the case
in his hands. All seem to take it for granted that a murder has been
done, but the _prim facie_ evidence of murder (the finding of the
body), is wanting here. Had the missing man any enemies? the detective
very naturally asks; any one at all interested in his removal--a rival
or anything of that sort? And the answer is unanimously, no!

So far as all who were acquainted with him seem to know, he had
neither rival nor foe, in the world.

No mention is made of Dolly De Courcy--no one except Cyrilla Hendrick
and Ben Ward think of her in connection with the matter, and neither
of them will speak. Still, by dint of inquiry, the detective finds out
on the second day the little episode of the actress. This missing
young gentleman paid her attentions, and deserted her for the young
lady he was to marry. The actress was a young person of violent
temper, and not the sort to stand by and be jilted quietly. The
detective on this hint goes up to New York and ferrets out Dolly.

She is easily enough found. She occupies a suite of three rooms in a
tenement house, with her mother. Dolly is short and snappish, not to
say fierce, and knows nothing about it. She has read the account in
the papers; he was a villain, for whom any death was too good; he
treated her shamefully, and whatever has happened him, she is glad of
it. And then Dolly does tragedy, and the fierceness turns to sobs. But
she didn't kill him, does the detective suppose it? She glances
scornfully at him and laughs in his face. Would he like to know where
she was that night? Well, she was at home; he can ask her mother, if
he doesn't believe her. Mrs. Snivelly--Snivelly is the name of Miss De
Courcy's mother--being summoned, not only asseverates that her
daughter was at home on the eventful night, but prays that she "may
never stir" if she wasn't, and is ready to take her affadavy of the
same. Dolly and Mrs. Snivelly are triumphantly prepared to prove an
_alibi_, and the detective returns to Wychcliffe more puzzled than he
came.

A week passes; no trace is to be found. If the sea holds him the sea
keeps its secret well. Little by little people lose heart--the
detective returns to New York, and a lull comes in the search.

At Owenson Place, its master lies dying--the wonder is that he has
lingered so long. It has seemed to him at times that he _cannot_ die
until his boy is found, but death is here. He has never known how
dearly he loved the son of his old friend until now.

It is the night of the fifth of December, a cold, white, frosty night.
The light burns low in the sick man's room, the fire flickers, and on
his bed Captain Owenson is drifting out to a wider, darker, lonelier
sea than any over which he has ever sailed. In her old place Sydney
sits beside him, silent, pallid, shadow-like, thin and worn. She has
been the most faithful, the most tender, the most loving of nurses,
but still that apathetic trance holds her; she hardly knows whether
she is suffering or not. The sense that she must be here keeps her up,
but she is not conscious of any acute sorrow. Her heart feels numb.
Her mother has grown used to her dry eyes and heartlessness, now, but
she never ceases to deplore it to her one sympathizer, Miss Hendrick.
She has become a perfect Niobe herself, literally drowned in tears.
She cries enough for both; her pale eyes look all faded and washed out
with the constant briny rain.

"Sydney!"

Sydney starts up. She has been resting against the bed, in a dull
torpor for the last hour--a torpor that is not sleep, but is almost as
merciful.

"Yes, papa--here."

"Always 'here,' my darling." His voice is very faint; the merest
whisper indeed--his face is all drawn. The awful seal and signet of
Death is stamped upon it. "Sydney," he says in that faint whispering
voice, "before I lose all power, I want to say a few words to you.
There isn't much time left now. It's about--" a pause and a
gasp--"Bertie."

"Yes, papa."

"They've about given up, haven't they? It doesn't take long to tire
them; they don't care whether his body is ever found or not; whether
his murderer is ever discovered. And I--oh! I cannot. But when I am
gone, Sydney, don't give it up; search for his body, search for his
murderer--search--search!"

"Yes, papa." She repeats the two words always in the same weary,
worn-out way--the same look of mute misery on her face.

"Money will do everything, or almost everything, in this world, and
you will have enough of that--more than you think. Keep detectives on
the track, find Bertie's body and bury it beside me, find his
murderer, and give him to the hangman!"

His eyes flamed up--a faint echo of the old fierce ring comes to his
voice.

"Yes, papa," Sydney says again; she hardly knows what she is saying,
poor child.

"Never give it up, Sydney," he pants, "never as long as you live.
Sometimes, five, ten, twenty years pass before a murderer is found;
but surely, sooner or later, the dead man's blood will cry out and the
assassin will be found. And whether it be five, ten, or twenty years,
if he ever crosses your path, hunt him down, bring him to justice,
bring him to the gallows for the death he has done! Sydney, promise me
this."

"I promise, papa."

"Don't forget! Don't let years blot Bertie from your mind. If ever you
meet his slayer, hunt him down!"

"Yes, papa."

He has exhausted himself. He falls gasping back, the cold dew standing
in beads on his face. In after years that scene came back to Sydney
far more vividly than she saw it then. The dimly-lit, silent room, the
December wind blowing outside, her father's burning eyes, and the
straining, whispering voice--her own weary, half-conscious answers. It
never left her to the day of her death.

She gave him a few drops of a reviving cordial, and then resumed her
former place and attitude, her heavy eyelids closing, almost the last
words she had heard Bertie speak sounding dully in her mind: "In the
midst of life we are in death; of whom may we seek for succor but of
Thee, O Lord, who for our sins are justly displeased."

What a weary dreadful time it all was; what sins had they done that
this had fallen upon them?

Mrs. Owenson came in to relieve Sydney and watch for the night. The
girl spiritlessly arose.

"Good-night, papa--I do hope you may have a good-night."

"I will, Sydney--I am sure of it. My little one, good-night."

She kissed him and went. He turned to his wife.

"If I die in the night--now don't cry!" he said with some of his old
impatience--"don't disturb Sydney. Don't tell her until she has had
her breakfast in the morning."

Then there is silence. Mrs. Owenson stifles her sobs, and he lies with
his eyes closed. Presently he opens them and holds out his hand, with
the shadow of a smile.

"We have weathered fair weather and foul weather, for twenty-odd years
side by side," he says; "and you have been a good wife. Good-night,
Char."

She clasps his hand, and kisses and cries over it, and he does not
check her. Perhaps he is thinking he has been rather a hard
sailing-master to poor, foolish Char, in the trying voyage of life.
Then he drops into a heavy slumber with his face turned from the
light.

       *       *       *       *       *

Cyrilla Hendrick is waiting at her friend's door next morning when
Sydney comes out. She passes her arms about her and kisses her gently.

"How is papa?" Sydney asks.

"Better," Cyrilla answers very gravely. "He is at rest this morning."

She leads Sydney down, sees her drink a cup of coffee and eat a roll,
then watches her toil slowly up the stairs to her father's room.

Her mother meets her as she opens the door, and takes her in her arms.

"Oh! Sydney, Sydney!" she sobs. She has cried all night, cried until
she thinks she has no more tears left, but she bursts out afresh at
sight of her orphaned child.

Sydney breaks from her and goes over to the bed. How white he is--how
still he lies--how peaceful he looks. It must be an easy and pleasant
thing to die after all!

She slips down on her knees by the bed, and lays her face on the dead
hand.

"In the midst of life we are in death; of whom may we seek for succor,
but of Thee, O Lord, who for our sins--"

There is a faint sobbing sigh, and she sinks from the bedside to the
floor. For the first time in her bright, happy, seventeen years,
Sydney has fainted wholly away.




CHAPTER XXI.

"'TWAS ON THE EVENING OF A WINTER'S DAY."


The last night of a short February day was dying out over the city of
Montreal. It had been a day of bitter cold; the wind had swept in
wild, long blasts around Place d'Armes and Champ de Mars, and up and
down Ntre Dame street, all the sunless day long. Now, with the fall
of evening, the gale had fallen too, and the intense cold was slowly
but surely abating.

At the window of a house in a solitary end of the city, a young girl
stood looking thoughtfully out at this gloomy winter nightfall. It was
a house detached from all others, shut in rather extensive grounds, a
group of noble horse-chestnuts in front lifting themselves in the
gloaming like ebony goblins against a sky of lead. It was a house of
dull, ugly red brick, with small, old-fashioned windows, and a general
air of neglect, and desolation, and decay about it. A high wooden wall
inclosed the grounds, with a high wooden gate, generally closed, but
open now, showing the snowy path that led to the inhospitable-looking
front door, and the two lighted windows, at one of which the watcher
stood. Properly she was not a watcher, for she was looking for no one;
she was only gazing aimlessly out at the dismal prospect of
snow-covered ground and starless sky. It was Cyrilla Hendrick, and the
house was Miss Dormer's mansion, in the good French city of Montreal.

Within, the house was silent as a tomb--without, few and faint the
muffled noises reached her. Montreal is _not_ a deafening city after
nightfall. The only light in the room is the light of a large coal
fire, and by its glow the apartment is discovered to be dingily
comfortable--the red hue of the well-worn carpet, curtains, chairs,
and sofas having something to do with the look of warmth and comfort.
There is a small, upright English piano, a few dark oil paintings in
fly-blown gilded frames. Everything looked the worse for wear and lack
of cleanliness, and so did the small old lady dozing in the big
arm-chair in front of the fire--Miss Phillis Dormer herself.

It is seven weeks since Miss Hendrick returned home. Home! She never
calls this gruesome, dull-as-death house that without a shudder. But
her home it is, and the only one she is likely to know until she
marries Donald McKelpin, Esquire, which will be a change from Scylla
to Charybdis, from the frying-pan to the fire. All the same, Miss
Hendrick has quite made up her mind to make it.

As she stands here waiting for Joanna, their one servant, to come in
with the tea-tray, and draw the curtains, and Miss Dormer to arouse
from her forty winks, she goes over in a dreary way all that has
happened since she left school--her visit to Sydney Owenson, that
brief glimpse of a brighter world that was not the world of Bohemia,
and Bertie Vaughan's mysterious disappearance. Mysterious, not
tragical--hardly even mysterious to Cyrilla's mind. No light whatever
had as yet been thrown on the darkness of that extraordinary bridal
eve, no news at all of the missing bridegroom; but Cyrilla still clung
to her first firm conviction, that Vaughan had plotted the whole
thing, and was now comfortably married to his actress. She thought of
Captain Owenson's death--of that long exhausted swoon of Sydney's,
from which it had taken an hour to arouse her--of the slow miserable
fever that followed, turning her head and hands to fire, and her body
to ice--of the hopeless apathy from which nothing could arouse her,
the weary death-in-life torpor into which the poor, over-worn child
sank. Then came Miss Dormer's imperious letter: Was she ever coming
back? Had she engaged herself as hired companion to Mrs. Owenson, or
as sick-nurse to her daughter? Would she kindly remember that she, her
aunt, was ailing and alone, and return at once to Montreal? It was so
nearly Christmas now, there was no use going back to school. Inclosed
her niece would find a return ticket, "Good for Tuesday, December
12th, only."

Cyrilla packed her trunk, and went back, not altogether sorry. Owenson
Place was a house of mourning now; the fountain of Mrs. Owenson's
tears as inexhaustible as ever, and Sydney did not seem to care
whether she stayed or went. It was inexpressibly dreary. Even Dormer
House--so Miss Dormer styled her red brick building at the top of her
letters--might prove agreeable as a change, and there at least she
would have Mr. McKelpin's wooing for a mild amatory stimulant.

In the middle of a whirling December snow-storm, Miss Hendrick's cab
drove up to the wooden gate. The cabman carried in her trunk, bag and
shawl, and Cyrilla, looking tall and handsome, and not in the least
like the beggarly daughter of Vagabondia she was, went up to the
stiff-backed arm-chair, and stooped her high-bred olive face over the
withered countenance of Miss Dormer.

"Dear aunt! how glad I am to see you looking so well. How good it
seems to be at home again," she said, kissing her.

Miss Dormer laughed--the shrill, scornful cackle Cyrilla remembered so
well.

"Ha!" the cynical old voice said. "You do well to begin in time, Niece
Cyrilla. 'How glad you are to see me looking so well,' indeed! Much
you care whether I am well or ill, so that I leave you my money when I
die. 'How good it seems to be at home again!' I wonder when you would
have left your fine friends and come home, if I hadn't made you? Don't
try it on with me, Niece Cyrilla; I'm too elderly a bird to be caught
with chaff."

This was Cyrilla's welcome to the only home she had on earth. She
moved away from her aunt's chair, with a bitter smile.

"Thank you for reminding me, Aunt Phil. I won't try it again. I
suppose I may go to my room?"

"Yes, go, and make yourself as good-looking as you like. You ought to
be good looking, with all the fine clothes I had to pay for, for the
wedding--the wedding that never came off, ha! ha! Make haste, and come
back and tell me all about it."

Cyrilla reappeared in one of the wedding-dresses, a soft, rich blue
merino, trimmed with black lace, Bertie Vaughan's handsome locket and
chain on her neck, and sweeping into the dim dingy room like some
slender young duchess.

Mr. McKelpin was coming to tea, and to inspect his future wife, and
preparations were on a scale of magnitude accordingly. The old silver,
and cut glass, and fine Irish linen napery, were got out; there were
cold meat, and sliced tongue, and mashed potatoes, and hot rolls for
supper.

"If that estimable man, Mr. McKelpin, had a weakness," said Miss
Dormer, grimly, to her niece, "it was his stomach. It was well to
inform her in time since it was to be her life's destiny to cater to
that organ."

Meantime she devoured Cyrilla with questions concerning the wedding
that "was to have been and never was." She showed a horrible, a
greedily repulsive delight in every detail. How did the bride bear it?
Was she overwhelmed with pain and shame, with mortification and
disappointment?

"Not at all, Aunt Phil," Cyrilla responded, coolly. "She didn't care
for the man. From first to last she thought only of her father. You
must remember she wasn't in love--that makes a difference."

"Ah, yes, that makes a difference," said Phillis Dormer, setting her
false teeth, the old fierce light flaming up in her dull eyes.

Was she thinking of that old pain and shame, forgotten by all the
world now save herself? Was the wound so long ago given not healed
yet? Was it possible even a scar remained after five-and-twenty years?

"Do you hear from England often?" was her next question.

"I never hear," Cyrilla responded with a sigh. "Poor papa may be dead
and buried, for what I know."

"And a very good thing, too, if he is," said Jack Hendrick's
affectionate half-sister. "When men are of no use in the world the
best thing they can do is to leave it. Did I tell you, Niece Cyrilla,
that Mr. McKelpin was coming to tea?"

"You mentioned that fact, Aunt Dormer."

"He's coming to look at _you_," pursued the old lady, grimly. "If he
likes your looks he'll ask you to marry him."

"What bliss!" murmurs Miss Hendrick. "To-night, aunt?"

"Don't be impertinent, miss. No, not to-night; whenever it suits him.
That's if he likes your looks; if he doesn't----"

"Ah, don't mention the dreadful contingency!" interrupts Cyrilla, with
a shudder; "let me at least live in hope until the fatal hour comes.
Surely the lowliest of his handmaidens will find favor in my lord's
sight!"

"Don't be sarcastic, Niece Cyrilla. If there is one thing men
hate--and naturally--above another, it is a sarcastic woman. And don't
interrupt me again. If you marry Mr. McKelpin I mean to make you my
heiress, feeling sure that my money will never be idly squandered in
his possession. If he doesn't care to marry you, I will leave you five
thousand dollars. Meantime you are to read to me, nurse me when I am
sick, play and sing for me, and make yourself useful and agreeable
generally. I receive no company--none whatever. Mr. McKelpin and the
doctor are the only men who ever cross my front door. And I shall
countenance no gadding on your part--quiet and decorous, willing to
resign your own pleasure to mine, I expect you to be. There is Mr.
McKelpin's knock. Joanna will answer it to-night--after to-night it
will be one of your duties to go to the door. The kitchen is distant,
and Joanna is slow."

"Good evening, Mr. McKelpin--this is my niece, Cyrilla."

A short, stout man, in a heavy overcoat, had entered, a man with a
white, flabby, solemn face, scanty red hair, and bushy red whiskers; a
man who shook hands with Miss Dormer and who nodded coldly and
severely to Miss Dormer's niece. For Cyrilla, she just inclined that
dark, imperial head of hers about the sixteenth of an inch.

"I am verra glad, ma'am," said Mr. McKelpin, addressing himself to the
lady of the house in a deep, husky voice and a Scotch accent, "that
your niece is back with you again. Running about does no young woman
good, depend upon it, ma'am."

"But I haven't been running about, Mr. McKelpin," put in Miss
Hendrick, opening her eyes. "I _never_ run. Indeed, I have been
severely reproved more than once at school for the slow manner in
which I walk."

Mr. McKelpin gazed at her gravely for a moment in reproving silence.
It is said it requires a surgical operation ever to get a joke into a
Scotchman's head. If you had split Mr. McKelpin's open like a
cocoa-nut you couldn't have got in the broadest piece of sarcasm.

"I did na refer," said Mr. McKelpin, with a magisterial wave of the
hand, "to actual running in the sense you mean. Home is the spot for
every young woman, where she may lairn the science and duties of the
household, and the state in which it has pleased Providence to place
her."

"H'm! let us go to tea," said Miss Dormer. She detected, if her solemn
friend did not, the irrepressible twinkle of mischief in Cyrilla's
black eyes, and the fresh impertinence ready on her lips. "Niece
Cyrilla, wheel me to the head of the table."

And then profound silence ensued.

"For what we air to receive, gude Lord make us thenkful," said Mr.
McKelpin, running his eyes approvingly over the cold meats and hot
cakes.

No more was said for ten minutes, but actions sometimes speak louder
than words, and Cyrilla's serious suitor was beyond mistake enjoying
himself. The first pangs of hunger assuaged, Miss Dormer and her guest
appropriated the conversation; or had, in the native dialect of the
gentleman, "a twa-handed crack" over the weather, the times, the rise
and fall of sundry stocks, in which both were interested; and
gradually, Cyrilla's thoughts drifted away hundreds of miles, and she
forgot both.

What was Fred Carew about? When would she hear from him again? His
regiment was not coming to Montreal until February--what a dreary time
away February seemed.

After tea, by order of the chatelaine, Miss Hendrick aired her
accomplishments for the benefit of her prospective husband; she
played, she sang, she showed her drawings, she recited a poem in
French and another in German, of which languages Mr. McKelpin knew as
much as he did of Coptic and Runic. But he deigned to listen soberly
to all, his ten fingers clasped before him as though in prayer--his
chalky sodden face never losing its owl-like solemnity.

"Verra good, ver-r-a good, indeed," he said, when the performance
ended. "You've improved your opportunities I make no doubt. But these
things are but vanities and frivolity at best. Housekeeping in a' its
brenches and ramifications is the great accomplishment the young miss
o' the praisent day should lairn."

"My niece Cyrilla will begin to-morrow," put in the piping voice of
Miss Dormer. "It is my intention she shall spend three hours of each
day in the kitchen under the instructions of Joanna."

And so life began for Cyrilla. Three hours a day in a calico dress, in
a hot kitchen, under the tuition of a deaf old cook, learning the
mysteries of puddings and pies, roasts and broils, for the future
delectation of Donald McKelpin. Four hours of reading and playing for
Aunt Dormer; no visitors, no going out, except at stated times with a
market basket. Cyrilla's soul loathed it all. She hated household
duties; she abhorred cooking: she nearly stifled herself with yawns,
reading aloud. Oh! the deadly--deadly dulness of it! Then Mr.
McKelpin's evenings, three in a week, to play long whist at a penny a
game with Miss Dormer, each greedily eager to win, and taking no
notice of her yawning drearily in the background. What a Christmas
that was--what a New Year--what a January! Would Cyrilla ever, ever
forget it!

But the stagnant calm was near its end, and Mr. McKelpin, of all men,
the man to break it.

Stolid, dull, lumbering as the man was, he yet was a man, and as such
had from the first cast an eye of approval upon the tall, symmetrical
figure, and haughtily handsome face of Miss Dormer's youthful
relative.

"Your niece is a verra well-favored young woman, Miss Dormer," was all
he had ever said about it; but the admiration was there, and in due
course of time worked itself out of his slow soul to the surface. One
evening early in February, at half-past eight to a minute (he
religiously left at nine), Mr. McKelpin opened his mouth, and in words
grave, sedate and few, in the presence of the two ladies, asked the
younger to do him the favor of becoming his wife.

"There's a disparity o' years, I am well aware," slowly and austerely
said Donald McKelpin, "but the disparity is on the right side. For my
own pairt, I think it's always best for a frivolous young pairson of
the female sex to be united in wedlock wi' a man considerably her
senior. You have given me to understand, Miss Dormer, that you'll look
wi' the eye o' favor on the match, and so, if Miss Cyrilla's willing,
in the name o' Providence, we'll consider the thing settled."

And the thing was settled. What she said to this impassioned
declaration Cyrilla never knew; she was only conscious at the time of
a hysterical desire to burst out laughing. But Aunt Phil's fierce old
eye was upon her, so she controlled the insane desire, and there and
then became the affianced of Mr. Donald McKelpin. The next time he
came he brought with him an engagement ring of plain gold, his
mother's wedding ring, in fact, and worn rather thin, and with
elephantine playfulness pressed it upon his bride's acceptance.

Miss Hendrick took it with an unmoved countenance, and put it on the
finger that wore poor Freddy Carew's. Poor Freddy Carew, indeed! He
wrote to Miss Hendrick regularly, and as Miss Hendrick always answered
the door she received his letters without the slightest trouble or
danger, and most regularly responded. Mr. Carew, therefore, was not
left to pine in ignorance of Miss Hendrick's matrimonial good fortune.
This cold February day on which she stands, idly gazing out of the
window, has been a day more than usually eventful among the eventless
days of her life. The early morning mail brought a letter from Mrs.
Owenson announcing her departure with Sydney for New York, to spend
March and April.

"My dear girl is still in miserably poor health and low spirits,"
wrote Mrs. Owenson, "and I am taking her to my cousin's, Mrs.
Macgregor, of Madison Avenue. Change of scene and the cheerful
companionship of her cousins will no doubt cheer her up. In May we go
to Europe, to remain two years at least. Sydney will write further
particulars by next mail."

Happy Sydney Owenson! Cyrilla enviously sighs. Yes happy, thrice happy
in spite of her bereavement. To Miss Hendrick it looks no such great
bereavement after all. She didn't care for Bertie Vaughan,
empty-headed, conceited noodle that he was! and for her father--well,
of course, a doting, respectable and _rich_ father is a person to be
grieved for--still, to Miss Hendrick's philosophic mind, it wasn't a
grief to embitter the life of an heiress. A winter in New York--ah!
lucky Sydney--two years in Europe--thrice-blessed orphan heiress!
Beauty and wealth unlimited. Yes! Sydney Owenson was one of the elect
of the earth, one of the darlings of the gods.

The second event was the news that morning's paper had given her. The
----th had arrived in Montreal, and were quartered here for the
winter. So! Freddy was come, and she would see a sympathetic human
face at last.

The third event was the departure of Mr. McKelpin for Scotland on the
morrow, to be absent until the first week in June. The wedding is
fixed for the close. This will be the last night for over three months
the devoted Donald will spend in the company of his betrothed. But as
she stands here and looks dreamily out, it is not of her betrothed, I
regret to say, Miss Hendrick is thinking. Where--when--how--will she
see Fred Carew? Poor Freddy! he has not said much in his letters about
her faithlessness, but the news of her betrothal has been as gall and
wormwood to him, she knows.

"Shut the shutters, Niece Cyrilla, and don't stand mooning there all
night. I suppose you have been crying quietly over the departure of
Mr. McKelpin?"

Thus sharply and sneeringly aroused from her nap by Miss Dormer,
Cyrilla obeys.

"I never cry, Aunt Phil; it is one of the principles of my life, and
not even for Mr. McKelpin's sweet sake can I break through it. Shall I
tell Joanna to fetch in tea?"

"You'll get something to cry for yet, mark my words, hard as you are,"
croaks Miss Dormer.

"As Mr. McKelpin's wife? I think it extremely likely," cheerfully
assents Cyrilla. "Still I shall put off the evil day until the evil
day comes. Shall I call Joanna?"

"Yes, call," says Aunt Phil, snappishly. Their encounters are sharp
and frequent, and she generally finds herself worsted. Cyrilla is her
dependent, certainly, but Cyrilla does not hold her pauper head in
that haughty way for nothing. She keeps her own well with Miss
Dormer, and Miss Dormer likes her none the less for it.

Joanna comes with their daily bread and butter and cold meat. It is a
silent meal. The old maid is thinking how she will miss long whist and
Mr. McKelpin, in the empty, endless, March evenings so near. The young
maid is thinking how much brighter a look life has taken on since Fred
Carew is in Montreal.

Half-past seven brings Mr. McKelpin. He shakes hands in a stiff way
with his affianced, and hands her that evening's paper, and sits down
to his last game with Miss Dormer. There is silence; a paraffin lamp
burns between them, the fire looks red and cheerful, the room cozy and
comfortable, contrasted with the bleak coldness of the winter night
outside. Miss Hendrick is reading the paper, searching for further
news of the ----th, when loud and long there comes a knock at the
door.

"The postman!" cries Cyrilla, starting up; "a letter from Sydney."

She rushes from the room, down the stairs, and throws open the door. A
man stands there, but it is not the postman. He is not so tall as the
postman, and he looks military. He wears a sealskin jacket and cap,
the visor of the cap pulled over his eyes--he wears sealskin gloves
and carries a cane.

"Ah-h!" says this gentleman; "can you tell me if Mrs. Brown lives
here?"

Cyrilla stands petrified. Surely she knows that voice. Her heart beats
as it has not beaten for four months. Can it--can it be----

"_Does_ Mrs. Brown live here, Beauty?" asks again that familiar voice.

He raises his cap; the wan glimmer of the hall lamp falls full on his
face, the serene, smiling face of Fred Carew.

Miss Hendrick gives one gasp.

"Oh, Freddy!" is what she says.

"How do you do, Beauty?" says Mr. Carew, pleasantly. "Shake hands,
won't you, or is it permitted the future Mrs. McKelpin to go that far?
You see I got to Montreal this morning, and naturally the first thing
I did was to look you up."

"But to come here--to Aunt Dormer's house! Oh, Fred!" Cyrilla gasps
again.

"To the dragon's den. But then, really you know, I possess an
overwhelming amount of courage. And I knew from your letters that no
one ever came to the door but yourself. You told me, you remember?"

"But I dare not stay. Aunt Dormer will miss me; she and Mr. McKelpin
are playing cards now."

"But you can go back and steal out again, can't you, Beauty? Say you
have a headache and want to go to your room. I'll wait yonder under
the trees. Only don't keep me long. Even friendship so glowing and
ardent as mine may get chilled if kept too long in a Montreal February
night."

"I'll try! I'll come!" Cyrilla exclaims. "Wait, Freddy; I'll be with
you in ten minutes!"

She shuts the door and flies back. The glad, excited gleam of her eyes
might tell its story, but the card-players are too much engrossed with
their game to take heed.

"Well, who was it?" Miss Dormer querulously asks. She has lost
ninepence and feels badly accordingly. "More letters?"

"No; a man; he asked if Mrs. Brown lived here," demurely answered Miss
Hendrick.

"Mrs. Brown, indeed. Your deal, Mr. McKelpin; luck will surely turn
this time. Did you bolt the door after him, Cyrilla?"

"Certainly. Aunt Dormer!"

"Well?"

"While you're finishing this game I'll run up to my room--my head
rather aches, and I'll bathe it with camphor."

Miss Dormer is too deeply absorbed in the new deal to reply. Cyrilla
departs. Five seconds later and she is under the stripped chestnuts,
both hands clasped fast in Fred Carew's.

"Oh, Fred, I am glad to see you. How good of you to come."

"Goodness is my normal state, Beauty." The first greetings are over by
this time. "And so I really behold before me the affianced of Mr.
Donald McKelpin?"

"You really do, and as such please relinquish my hands; my shawl is as
warm as your fur gloves. Mr. McKelpin doesn't approve of indecorous
familiarities."

"Doesn't he? Excepting himself, of course. He is privileged, lucky
beggar!" says Mr. Carew, with a sigh.

"Not even excepting himself. He comes three evenings a week, says 'How
d'ye do, Miss Cyrilla?' and gives me a hand like a dead, damp fish. I
never know what to do with it, so I give it back to him again."

"And when is the wedding to come off, may I ask, Miss Hendrick?"

"You may ask, Mr. Carew. To come off, _Deo volente_, the last week of
June."

"Beauty," Mr. Carew says, gravely, "how is this to end?"

"In a cold in the head for me most likely," laughs Cyrilla, wilfully
misunderstanding. "Don't look so doleful, Fred--it doesn't become you.
June is June--this is February, and I am Cyrilla Hendrick still. He
goes off to-morrow--_Dieu merci_--to be gone three months. Oh, if some
kind Christian would invite me out to spend an evening, we might meet
and have a chat now and then."

"That is easily enough managed, if your dragon will let you go. Mrs.
Delamere is here, and she shall call upon you and invite you. The
Colonel is about to retire from the army, and they sail for England in
April. If she calls, do you think Miss Dormer will let you go?"

"I think so, so long as she does not suspect you are here. Warn Mrs.
Delamere. If my aunt knew you were in Montreal, I believe she would
never let me out of her sight. And now, Freddy, I positively must go."

He does not detain her. It is very cold, and cold Mr. Carew does not
like.

"Mrs. Delamere shall call to-morrow; you will come to her house, and
we can talk things over where the thermometer is not a hundred or so
below zero. Don't make your farewells to the Scotchman too
affectionate, Beauty, please, because my prophetic soul tells me
you'll never write your name Cyrilla McKelpin."

The game of whist is finished as she enters, and the clock is striking
nine. Miss Dormer has won her ninepence back, and is in high good
spirits once more. Colorless and smileless, Mr. McKelpin stands up and
buttons his coat to go.

"Good-by, Miss Dormer." He shakes hands. "Good-by, Miss Cyrilla." The
dead damp fish is extended to her. "You'll write to me occasionally, I
hope, while I am gone?"

"Oh, of course," Cyrilla answers, with cheerful alacrity. "I wish you
a pleasant voyage, Mr. McKelpin."

He is gone. Miss Dormer retires to her room. Joanna bolts and bars the
house. Cyrilla makes her aunt's night toilet and sees her safely in
bed. Then she goes to her own room, lets down her hair, and looks at
her own face in the glass--a face that has not looked back at her with
so happy, so bright a glance, for three weary months. As she looks and
smiles, Fred Carew's question returns to her--"Beauty, how is this to
end?"

"How, indeed!" she thinks, "in disaster for me, I haven't the
slightest doubt. But meantime Donald has gone and Freddy has come, and
let it end how it may, I shall be happy until the close of June, at
least."




CHAPTER XXII.

"OH, WHISTLE, AND I'LL COME TO YE, MY LAD."


Mr. McKelpin departed next morning from Montreal, and that evening
there was no long whist, a penny a game, at Dormer House. Instead,
Cyrilla read aloud a drearily-dull novel, over which she yawned
surreptitiously, and Miss Dormer yawned aloud. And this was but the
beginning of the end, the elder lady thought bitterly, but the
beginning of a long series of such dull-as-death days and nights.
True, when Mr. McKelpin was Cyrilla's husband the card-playing would
be resumed, but meantime----

There can be no doubt at this point of her career but that old Miss
Dormer would have married Donald McKelpin herself for the sake of his
society, in spite of her fifty-odd years and crooked back, if a
hopeless infirmity had not stood in her way. There can also be no
doubt but that McKelpin would have married her if she had made it a
_sine qua non_. No one in Montreal knew exactly how much Miss Dormer
was worth as accurately as he did. In his secret soul (if he possessed
such a sanctuary) he may have preferred the slim, dusk, handsome
niece, but if he had had to choose between the niece of nineteen,
penniless, and the aunt of five-and-fifty, with half a million, Donald
would not have hesitated. He was hard-headed by nature and by
nationality, but he was not destined to be put to the test. Miss
Dormer dying slowly in her chair of an incurable distemper, could not
dream of marriage for herself, and so, as the next best thing, passed
him on to Cyrilla. In any case she meant him to have her money, and he
could hardly do less than take her destitute niece with it.

Another heavy day, another dragging evening, both ladies gaping over
their insipid novel until the _Finis_ was reached. Outside, the
February winds rattled the trees and sent the sleet drifting against
the windows. Inside, firelight and lamplight did their best to dispel
the vapors, and did their best in vain. Phillis Dormer's old eyes went
drearily to the card-table; Cyrilla Hendrick's looked restlessly into
the ruby heart of the fire, and both could have wailed with Tennyson:

    "Oh, for the touch of a vanished hand,
     And the sound of a voice that is still!"

Only, naturally, each was thinking of a different hand and voice.

The afternoon of the third day brought Mrs. Delamere. Cyrilla, as
usual, answered the door, and after ten minutes' private chat, came
back to her aunt's room, a flush of hope and expectation in her eyes.

"Who is it?" Miss Dormer fretfully asked.

"Mrs. Colonel Delamere, aunt. You have heard me tell how kind she was
to me at Petite St. Jacques. The Colonel is about to retire from the
army, and they sail for England, where he has a large estate, in
April. Meantime they are staying in Montreal. She wishes very much to
make your acquaintance, Aunt Dormer. May I ask her up?"

Miss Dormer looked keenly and suspiciously at her niece.

"What does she want to make my acquaintance for, a crippled, miserable
old creature like me? What does she want of me?"

"She wants nothing but the pleasure of knowing you. I told her you
never saw any one, but she begged you would kindly make an exception
in her favor. Shall I tell her you will not see her?"

"And insult a stranger in my own house? No, Niece Cyrilla. I _will_
see her. Show her up."

Mrs. Colonel Delamere, imposing in brown silk and velvets, was shown
up accordingly; and quite awed for a moment, by her size and splendor,
even grim Aunt Phil. But she was so cordial, so chatty, so friendly,
that the awe speedily vanished and a pleasant excitement took its
place.

She stayed for over an hour, retailed all the news of the day,
discussed Canada and England, and Miss Dormer actually experienced a
feeling of regret when at last she arose to go.

"I have overstayed my time," she said, with her soft, mellow laugh;
"but really, it is so pleasant to meet a kindred spirit, and
countrywoman, with whom to abuse Canada, its dreadful climate and
dreadful customs. Dear Miss Dormer, you really shouldn't lead the life
of a recluse, as you do; it is positively unkind to your friends. At
least you must make me the exception to your rule. And, meantime, as a
great favor, I must beg of you to let this child come to see me. She
was one of my especial pets at Petite St. Jacques, and, remember, I
leave in April, and may never see her again."

Miss Dormer's face darkened.

"She never goes out," she said, querulously; "I can't spare her."

"Ah! but, dear Miss Dormer, as a great favor to _me_. She and Miss
Owenson were quite like my own daughters. And as she tells me she is
to be married so soon to a most estimable man--June, is it not,
Cyrilla, love?--you should allow her a little more liberty. She must
know somebody as Mr. McKelpin's wife. I am sure he would wish it
himself, and I promise you she shall know none but the very nicest
people."

"Well," Miss Dormer said, slowly and reluctantly; "but, mind, if she
does, no gadding, no flirting with young men--I won't have it."

"Flirting!" Mrs. Delamere repeated, in a voice of horror. "Really,
Miss Dormer, how can you think such a thing of me? No, no! even if our
dear girl were inclined--and I am sure she is much too sensible--I
would never countenance such levity in an engaged young lady. I
receive, next Tuesday, Cyrilla, love. The carriage shall call for you
very early. Only a few friends, Miss Dormer--not three unmarried men
among them. Good afternoon, my dear lady, and a thousand thanks for
your kind permission."

"Humph!" grunted Miss Dormer, distrustfully. "You're a deal too sweet,
ma'am, for my taste--too sweet by half to be wholesome!"

Cyrilla laughed noiselessly as she escorted her fat friend to the
front door.

"How well you did it!" she exclaimed. "What an undeveloped talent for
intrigue you must possess, Mrs. Delamere! I believe I should have gone
melancholy mad before spring if you had not come."

Tuesday night was five days off, and during these five days Miss
Hendrick saw nothing of Mr. Carew. She received several notes from
him, however, in his usual brief and trenchant style; and brightened
up so, under their influence, and the thought of Tuesday night, that
she looked quite a new being. Miss Dormer saw it, with a great many
sneers and croaks, but Cyrilla bore all with angelic patience. Aunt
Phil would not retract her plighted word, and she asked no more.

Very early--before eight o'clock, in fact--the Delamere sleigh was at
the door, and Cyrilla, looking very eager and handsome, threw on her
wraps, and was driven off.

"Mind, be back early--by midnight at the latest!" croaked Miss Dormer
after her. "Joanna shall sit up for you."

The drive was not ten minutes long. Mrs. Delamere's "furnished
apartments" were brilliant with gaslight; and, early as she was,
Cyrilla found one guest before her--a very tall, elderly young lady,
wearing diamonds and cerise silk, and to whom she was introduced as
"Mrs. Fogarty."

"I had no idea she would have come at this absurd hour," whispered
Mrs. Delamere to her _protg_. "She's a widow, out of weeds, as you
see, immensely rich, and very much sought after on that account.
Leaving her money out of the question, she has that kittenish,
coquettish style that takes--Heaven knows why--with men, and is sure
to make a heavy evening go off. The late lamented (his name makes
patent his nationality) was forty years her senior, a pork man, and,
as I have said, immensely rich. After the two years of nuptial bliss
he departed--to a better world, let us trust, since he was frightfully
henpecked in this."

Miss Hendrick laughed as she threw off her cloak, and smoothed her
shining coiled hair.

"I haven't seen much of Mrs. Fogarty as yet," she said, "but from the
little I have, I should think any change the pork man could make would
be for the better. Two years of her unalloyed society I should say
would be enough to kill any man."

"The droll thing about it is," pursued Mrs. Delamere, with an odd
little sidelong glance at her young friend, "is that she has come here
at this unheard-of hour, and overdressed, as you perceive--all for the
sake of Fred Carew."

"_What!_" exclaimed Cyrilla, knitting her brows.

"Perfectly true, I assure you. She met him three days ago for the
first time, and conceived a _tendresse_ for him at sight. She always
has a _tendresse_ for some one. This morning she encountered Carew and
the Colonel in St. James Street, and the Colonel, in his usual
ridiculous way, told her Freddy was coming early--very early, to smoke
a cigar with him, and he hoped she would come early also and help
entertain him! The result--there she is!"

"Is the woman an idiot?" Cyrilla scornfully asked.

"Oh, dear no! Freddy generally does make an impression on elderly
young women at sight. Witness Miss Jones of the _Pensionnat_. Only it
is not every elderly young lady who wears her heart on her sleeve as
frankly as does Mrs. Fogarty."

"For the sake of common decency I should hope not," retorts Miss
Hendrick with cold scorn.

"Hush, dear! here we are," says Mrs. Delamere. She opens the door of
the drawing-room and sails majestically in. Miss Hendrick follows and
sees--Fred Carew, faultless and elegant to behold, a camellia in his
button-hole, sitting on a sofa by Mrs. Fogarty's side, submitting to
being made love to, with his customary serene and courteous face.

"Mr. Carew, Miss Hendrick. You may remember meeting Mr. Carew once
before, Cyrilla, love," says Mrs. Delamere, blandly. And Mr. Carew
arises, and bows pleasantly and makes a smiling, foolish little speech
about "the pleasure--er--of renewing Miss Hendrick's--um--acquaintance,"
etc.; and Miss Hendrick bends her rather haughty-looking head, and moves
disdainfully away.

A batch of arrivals enter; the hostess sweeps forward to meet them.
Mr. Carew makes an effort to get up and follow Miss Hendrick to where
she has seated herself at a distant table, and opened that refuge of
the destitute, a photographic album. But Mrs. Fogarty is a veteran of
four-and-thirty, although she does not look it, and is equal to the
occasion. For the sake of Mr. Carew she has put on her diamonds, her
Point d'Alenon, and her cerise silk, and come to Mrs. Delamere's
"Tuesday;" is it likely then she will allow Mr. Carew to fly off at a
tangent? In her practised hands, Freddy is as an artless mouse in the
grasp of a skillful, elderly mouser. By her side he is, by her side he
shall remain!

And he does. He cannot break away--he cannot tell how--he makes
half-a-dozen attempts--she skilfully meets and baffles them all.
Without positive rudeness he cannot quit her side; and positive
rudeness, even to a Mrs. Fogarty, is something Fred is quite incapable
of. He sees Cyrilla monopolized by half-a-dozen of his brother
officers, looking handsome and brilliant--her clear, sarcastic laugh
comes to him where he sits, and he groans in anguish of spirit. At
last--he never knows how--he rises--he says something--Mrs. Fogarty
may know what; he never does--makes a bow, and finds himself by
Cyrilla's side. She is alone, the last of the warriors for the moment
has deserted her, and she looks upon Mr. Carew with no friendly eye.

"'Man's inhumanity to man,'" murmurs poor Freddy, in a plaintive tone,
"'makes countless thousands mourn.' But what is it--oh! what is
it--compared with the inhumanity of woman?"

"I don't know what you are talking about," says Miss Hendrick,
scornfully.

"I tried to get away," continues Mr. Carew in the same piteous voice,
"give you my honor I did, Beauty, more than once, and she wouldn't let
me. What did she do it for? What grudge does she bear me? I never did
anything to _her_!"

"Can't you see--imbecile," says Miss Hendrick, still more scornfully,
but inclined to laugh; "the woman's in love with you--painted,
simpering ninny! I sat here and watched you, and thought I never in
all my life saw a more idiotic-looking pair!"

"In love with me! Oh, good heaven!" exclaims Mr. Carew, so much
genuine, unaffected horror in his tone that Cyrilla laughs outright.
"You never mean to tell me that!"

"My dear Mr. Carew," replies Miss Hendrick, "a woman who will paint
and powder to the extent that woman is painted and powdered, is
simpleton enough for anything--even to falling in love with you. She's
seven-and-thirty if she's a day, and she's made up to look seventeen.
Observe those shoulder-blades and those cheek-bones--women never get
_that_ look this side of thirty. She's worth no end of money made in
Pork--with a large P--and she has cast the eye of favor upon your
manifold charms, Freddy. Let me be the first to congratulate you!"

"Beauty," says Mr. Carew, in a depressed tone, "let us change the
subject. There isn't anything that woman took into her head she
couldn't make me do. So the dragon let you off duty, did she?"

"As you see, Fred, else I wouldn't be here."

"Are you aware I have been on the look-out for you ever since that
night at your aunt's gate? I have patrolled your street like a sentry
on guard, early and late. Do you never go out?"

"Hardly ever. Once a week I do the marketing--give the orders, that
is. Sometimes I have my 'Sunday out.' I express a wish to go to church
and am allowed to go. Aunt Dormer is a professed heathen
herself--another good turn she owes that false and faithless papa of
yours, my Fred."

"What church do you patronize Sundays, pray?"

"Ntre Dame principally, for the sake of the music."

"Shall you be there next Sunday?"

"If next Sunday is fine, and Aunt Phil's temper doesn't turn to gall
and bitterness."

"When do you go--morning or evening?"

"Morning."

"I shall attend Ntre Dame next Sunday morning," says Mr. Carew,
gravely. "Pending next Sunday, cannot you manage to meet me somewhere,
Beauty. I have a million things to say to you. I proposed to relieve
myself of a few to-night, but Mrs. Fogarty--bless her!--has frustrated
all that. By-the-by, one of them was--what sort of a parting did you
and Sandy have? Not too affectionate, I hope?"

"Mr. McKelpin's highly respectable name is Donald, as I think I have
informed you before. For our parting--that is no concern of yours. The
last farewells of those who love is much too sacred a subject to be
exposed to the profane levity of outsiders."

"Ah!" says Freddy, in a quenched tone, and the depressed look returns.
Miss Hendrick compassionately comes to the rescue.

"You said there were a million things you had to say to me--this is
only one. Proceed with the rest, and quickly; for in the distance Mrs.
Fogarty is eyeing you as a vulture its prey, and will swoop down upon
you in three minutes."

"I want to see you, Cyrilla--I want to talk to you
seriously--_seriously_, mind!" says Mr. Carew, "about this engagement
with McKelpin. At what hour, daily, does Miss Dormer take her
after-dinner nap? Old ladies always do take after-dinner naps, don't
they?"

"My experience of old ladies is extremely limited, I am happy to say.
Miss Dormer goes to sleep at three o'clock every afternoon with the
regularity of clockwork----"

"Then what is to hinder your stealing out every afternoon at three
o'clock?" cries Freddy, eagerly.

"----and wakes," pursues Cyrilla, "as I was about to say when you
interrupted me, on an average every five minutes. She looks about the
room, and if I am not visible she calls for me. The instant I stole
out to meet you, that instant the dear old lady would awake."

"Still let us try it," goes on Freddy, undaunted, "for see you I must.
Look here, Beauty--every afternoon I will go to your house--wind and
weather permitting--and I'll give you some signal to apprise you. Let
me see--ah! I'll whistle a tune--'_La Ci darem_,' for instance. And
you shall come to the window and wave your handkerchief if there is a
chance of your getting off. If to-morrow is fine----"

"Oh, Mr. Carew!" exclaims the vivacious tones of the Pork gentleman's
widow, "we are making up a card table, and we just want one. _Do_ come
and be my partner--_you_ will be fortunate, I am sure, and I am _so_
unlucky at cards. Miss Hendrick will excuse you, I am sure."

Miss Hendrick bows frigidly and turns away. And before he quite
realizes it, Mr. Carew is captured and carried off.

"I am _so_ unlucky at cards," gushes the widow, "and I _do_ want a
good partner _so_ much."

The last thing that reaches Miss Hendrick's disgusted ears is the
imbecility Fred is murmuring: "unlucky at cards--lucky in love--the
inexpressible pleasure of being Mrs. Fogarty's partner even for an
hour, etc., etc." Then a brother officer of Carew's approaches, and
asks her to waltz. She goes, and as the gentleman knows what he is
about, enjoys the dance thoroughly.

She sees no more of Mr. Carew that evening, but she does not allow it
to spoil her pleasure. She frowns a little, to observe how closely
Mrs. Fogarty keeps him pinned to her side; but all the same, she
thoroughly enjoys this small reception of Mrs. Delamere's. The last
thing she notices as she flits away to put on her things and go home,
is Fred Carew meandering languidly through a square dance with his
widow.

Next day Fred is faithfully at his post, and the first bar of "_La Ci
Darem la Mano_" reaches Cyrilla's ears at a quarter past three. Miss
Dormer is asleep, and she goes silently out and disappears with her
lover around an angle of the house.

This meeting is but the beginning of many. At each interview Mr. Carew
uses all his eloquence, employs every argument he can bring to bear to
induce Cyrilla to end the farce she is playing, to throw over the
Scotchman and engage herself to him. Cyrilla listens, and laughs in
his face.

"And starve with you in a garret, like a pair of modern Babes in the
Wood? No, thank you, Freddy--I like you very well, but I don't wish to
commit suicide for your sake. It's pleasant to meet you in this
way--forbidden fruit is always sweetest, and it is good to see a face
I knew in the old blissful, beggarly vagabond days; but marry
you--poor as you are now! No! not while I keep my senses."

About the middle of March, Mrs. Fogarty gave a ball at the Fogarty
mansion in Shelbourne Street, which, for barbaric splendor and
costliness, was long the talk of the town. Half Montreal seemed to be
invited--among them the rich Miss Dormer's heiress and niece--the rich
Donald McKelpin's affianced wife.

Miss Dormer's niece obtained permission to go. To despise your hostess
and yet enjoy her parties is no uncommon phase of society. Miss
Hendrick put on the "strawberry-ice" silk, presented her as
bridemaid's dress by Sydney Owenson--a rich and beautiful garment,
stylishly made and trimmed. She wore a cluster of pink roses (sent by
Freddy) in her glossy black braids, and a set of pearls loaned her by
Aunt Phil for this occasion only. Her bouquet (sent also by Freddy)
was of pink and white roses. And as she came into Mrs. Fogarty's
rooms, her dark head held high, her manner so eminently distinguished
and self-possessed, she looked the handsomest and most thoroughbred
woman in the rooms.

Mr. Carew was there, and on this night Mrs. Fogarty's attentions to
him were painfully marked. To tell the truth, Mrs. Fogarty had made up
her mind to marry him. She had married the pork man for money; she
would marry Mr. Carew for love! Also for his handsome face, his
elegant manners, his scarlet coat, and his connection with the British
peerage. His grand-uncle was an earl; more than one life, as good as
his own, stood between him and the succession; but these lives might
be removed, and she might write her name Countess of Dunraith! She was
still young--she owned to four-and-twenty, and the record of the
family Bible no one knew but herself. She was very rich, and
half-a-dozen men this very winter had asked her to marry them. Mr.
Carew was poor; his admiration of her was quite patent to--herself;
before May he must propose. She would accept him, marry him, and take
him for a honeymoon tour around the world, calling, _en route_, at
Dunraith Park!

With all these good resolutions in her mind, she steadfastly held Fred
at her side the whole night long. Men laughed and congratulated him;
the havoc he had made in the fair Fogarty's affections she took no
pains to conceal; the women, as a rule, expressed themselves
disgusted. For Miss Hendrick, with her handsome face, betokening only
tranquil enjoyment, she danced the long night through, without
exchanging a dozen words with him.

Once, indeed he broke his fetters, and rushed to her side, and
implored her to dance with him; but Miss Hendrick, in a voice
thoroughly iced, told him she was engaged for every dance she meant to
dance until she left, and turned her white shoulder pointedly upon
him, and resumed her animated flirtation with Major Riddell.

But once at home a few hours later, she tore off her pink silk, her
pearls and roses, and flung them, a lustrous heap, in a fine fury,
across the room. She was by nature intensely jealous; Mrs. Fogarty's
quiet monopoly of Fred Carew all night had half-maddened her. She did
not mean to marry him herself; but to give him up to that woman--that
odious, brainless, giggling woman! No! She would ruin her every
prospect in life, renounce Mr. McKelpin and her aunt's fortune,
sooner! Then an outbreak of vindictive tears, and the belle of Mrs.
Fogarty's ball cried herself in a jealous rage to sleep.

Mrs. Delamere, still Miss Dormer's only visitor, came quite often, and
helped on the ending of the drama.

"Really, Cyrilla, my love," she said, laughingly, more than once, "I
think we will have fellow-passengers by the _Austrian_, in April. I
am as sure as that I stand here Nelly Fogarty will be our
traveling-companion."

"Alone?" Miss Hendrick asks.

"Alone?" laughs Mrs. Delamere. "Simple child! have you no eyes? She
means to marry Fred Carew, and take him with her. Poor Freddy--it is a
case of 'greatness thrust,' and so on. He doesn't like it, but when
the proper time comes he will face his doom like a man and a soldier."

About this time too, the short letters, the signal whistle under the
windows, were given up. Mr. Carew was evidently getting tired of
wooing another man's future wife. Rumors on all sides reached the
girl's ears of his perpetual presence at the Hotel Fogarty. The
blooming widow took him shopping in her cunning little blue velvet
sleigh, gave dinner parties, none of which he ever missed, went to
church with him Sundays, and let him carry her ruby velvet and gold
prayer-book into the pew. Widows have been dangerous from time
immemorial--what was a poor little fellow like Fred Carew, totally
unprotected, to do when laid siege to like this? "Samivel, bevare of
the vidders," said Mr. Weller, and Mr. Weller understood human nature.

The first week of April Mrs. Delamere gave a farewell reunion; Miss
Hendrick was bidden and had obtained leave to go.

"But mind," said Miss Dormer, grimly, "it is the last time. This
makes three in two months. You go to no more fandangoes, Niece
Cyrilla."

"I am sure I don't want to," responded Cyrilla, wretchedly; "they
don't afford me so much pleasure. I wish Mr. McKelpin was back, and my
wedding comfortably over."

Once again, as a matter of course, Mr. Carew and Mrs. Fogarty were
present, and once again, also, as a matter of course, in close
juxtaposition. But presently Mr. Carew's order of release came, and
armed with a white satin fan he sauntered over and took a seat beside
her.

"Well, Beauty," he begins, in his pleasant, lazy voice, "I have been
waiting to come over for the last half hour and tell you how
uncommonly well you are looking to-night."

"And your keeper, Mrs. Fogarty, wouldn't let you, I suppose," says
Miss Hendrick, scornfully. "She's looking uncommonly well, too, isn't
she? Have you told her so?"

"There is no need, Beauty--to look uncommonly well is Mrs. Fogarty's
normal state."

"Yes," says Miss Hendrick, her handsome short upper lip curling,
"there's nothing common about her, I admit, not even common sense!
Might one inquire whose very bridal-like fan that is you wield so
gracefully, Mr. Carew?"

"This? Nelly's, of course. The rooms are warm, and she kindly lent it
to me. I must go back and return it, by-the-by."

It is the last straw, we are told, that breaks the camel's back.
Cyrilla Hendrick's eyes flashed and her lips quivered.

"Nelly! It has come to that, then!"

Mr. Carew raises his eyebrows.

"It is not improper, is it? We are excellent friends, and she gives me
the privilege. It's a pretty name and easy to say. I don't cotton to
Fogarty, strange to relate--no more does she."

"Let us hope she will like her new name better. Has she proposed to
you yet, Mr. Carew?"

"My dear Cyrilla, did I ever ask these embarrassing questions about
McKelpin? _Apropos_, he is coming back in a few weeks, Nelly tells me,
and the wedding is to come off--when, Beauty?"

This is too much. She turns upon him, passionate tears in her black
eyes, passionate anger in her voice, and exclaims:

"Fred Carew, how is this to end?"




CHAPTER XXIII.

FAIRY GOLD.


He raises his eyebrows and looks at her, placid surprise only in his
face.

"How is this to end?" she repeats, in that passionately angry whisper.

"The very question I put to you, if you remember, that night under
your aunt's chestnuts. I forget what you answered. By the way things
are going on at present, I think it will end in your leading to the
altar the manly McKelpin and I the lovely Fogarty."

"Freddy, do you mean to marry that odious woman?"

"Cyrilla, do you mean to marry that odious man?"

"There is no comparison," she vehemently cries. "I cannot help selling
myself--you can. If she were nice, and not a widow, and not vulgar,
and not----"

Miss Hendrick is absolutely growing hysterical, and Mr. Carew looks
about him in alarm.

"My dear child, don't let us talk here," he says, hurriedly. "The
Fogarty, confound her, is watching us with the eyes of Argus. Come
into the next room; there is hardly any one there."

He leads her away--for once in his life with Cyrilla, he is master of
the situation, and for once in his life means to remain so.

The room adjoining is the back drawing-room, where the piano stands,
forsaken now. One or two card-tables, also forsaken, stand in one or
two recesses.

They are more fortunate than even Fred has hoped. The back
drawing-room is deserted.

He takes his stand before his fair friend, leans his elbow in an easy
position upon the piano, and prepares to have it out.

"Now, then, Beauty," he begins, in a tone Fred Carew does not often
use, "let us understand one another once and for all. This sort of
fooling has gone on between you and me long enough--it shall end
to-night. _How_ is it to end? In your selling yourself to McKelpin and
I to the Widow Fogarty? It is for you to decide."

"Fred, tell me, could you, would you, under any circumstances, marry
that underbred, overdressed, loud-voiced woman?"

"She's a very pretty woman, or was fifteen years ago," responds Mr.
Carew, "and worth a hundred thousand dollars. Her taste in dress and
laughter, I could tone down. Now, McKelpin at no period of his career
could have laid claim to prettiness, and I don't think he is worth a
farthing more. Of course, there is also your aunt's fortune in the
scale. Still money is not everything in this world; almost everything,
I admit, but not quite. If you set me the example, 'Rilla, you must
not be surprised at anything I may do."

"You have not answered my question," she angrily says. "Do you mean to
marry Mrs. Fogarty?"

"What difference can it make to you when you are Mrs. McKelpin whether
I marry her or not?"

What, indeed! And yet Cyrilla feels that it _does_. She could marry
her Scotchman and support life apart from Fred, if she could only feel
sure Fred would live and die single for her sake. But to give him up
to another woman; that woman a widow, and _such_ a widow--no, that way
madness lay.

"'Rilla," he says, and he leans forward and takes both her hands in
his, "you know you can never marry any man in the world but me--I who
was in love with you in pinafores! Make an end of this nonsense, and
marry me at once. We won't starve; there's a special providence that
watches over----"

"Fools!" interrupts Miss Hendrick, bitterly. "Yes, I know."

"Lovers, I was about to say," pursues Fred, in his pleasant way.
"We'll be happy--you know _that_, Beauty. We suit each other as no two
ever did before. Say you'll marry me on the quiet next week, and I
give you my word of honor I'll cut Nelly dead from thenceforth
forever."

She turns upon him, a blaze of fury in her black eyes----

"Nelly!" she cries. "If you ever call her Nelly again----"

"Very well, I won't," responds Mr. Carew, soothingly; "I'll call her
nothing at all; oh, no, we never mention her, from the hour you
promise. If you refuse----" he darkly pauses.

"Well?" petulantly, but not meeting the pleading eyes, "if I refuse?"

"I shall ask Mrs. Fogarty to-morrow morning, I swear it, 'Rilla; and
the wedding shall come off a week before yours."

"Fred!" with a gasp, "you--you don't mean that?"

"I never meant anything so much in my life, Beauty."

"But to marry you in secret--to ruin all my prospects for life--that I
have worked so hard for, too! Oh, I _cannot_!" she cries,
distractedly.

"There will be no ruin in the case. At present I have my pay, and that
will suffice for us in a quiet way----"

"Ah, very quiet!" interpolates Miss Hendrick, with scorn.

"In a quiet way," proceeds Fred. "Then I shall write to my Uncle
Dunraith, he's an uncommonly game old bird in money matters; and if
Miss Dormer finds us out before she dies, why she'll come around. It's
a rule of nature, that parents and guardians always _do_ come round.
But my own conviction is, that Aunt Dormer will die comfortably before
finding us out, and leave you her money, and virtue will be its own
reward in the end."

She stands before him, a struggle going on, he can see, her chest
heaving. His eloquence is not the cause, she is not listening to a
word of it all; she is simply thinking, "If I do not marry him Mrs.
Fogarty will."

"Mrs. Delamere will be our aider and abettor," goes on the voice of
the tempter, "so will the colonel. The chaplain of the regiment will
marry us, and after that---- Ah! well, 'Rilla, love, after that there
will be no more Nellys nor Donalds to trouble our peace. We will
belong to each other--as we do, for the matter of that, now--to the
end of our lives. Beauty, say yes!"

But she cannot--not even with Fred's flushed, handsome pleading face
so close to her own.

"I cannot!" she cries out in desperation; "at least not now. Give me
until to-morrow, and I will decide."

"You are sure--to-morrow?" he asks.

"I am sure--to-morrow. Come at the usual hour, give the usual signal,
and if it be possible I will steal out and meet you. But mind, don't
hope too much--the answer may not be yes."

He smiles.

"Would you really throw me into the arms of Nelly Fogarty?" he asks,
and as he utters the name a sound startles them. Both look up, and see
Mrs. Fogarty's white, angry face looking at them through the
half-closed folding doors.

He drops her hands and they start apart.

"The devil!" exclaims Fred Carew.

The next moment he is alone--Cyrilla has walked straight over to the
folding doors, but Mrs. Fogarty has fled. She is talking to Colonel
Delamere when Miss Hendrick passes through the other room, and keeps
her back turned toward her.

Can she have heard? the girl wonders. No, that is impossible. She has
not heard, but she has seen quite enough to know that Fred Carew will
never be her husband.

For Fred himself, he lingers a moment, that well-satisfied smile still
on his lips.

"The woman who hesitates is lost," he murmurs. "I think I may look out
for a special license the day after to-morrow."

       *       *       *       *       *

The fifteenth of April was the day appointed for the departure of the
Delameres from Canada. Very early on the morning of the fourteenth a
little party assembled in Mrs. Delamere's drawing-room, on matrimonial
business intent--the chaplain of the ----th, Frederic Carew, Cyrilla
Hendrick, the Colonel and his wife. With locked doors and closed
blinds, a ceremony was performed that required but a very short time.
At its close the chaplain and Mr. Carew stayed to breakfast, and
Cyrilla returned to Miss Dormer's house on foot--Fred Carew's wife.

It would have been a curious and rather cynical study to have analyzed
the different feelings actuating the different people in the little
bridal group. Fat Mrs. Delamere, with her head a little on one side,
and a pensive simper on her fair and forty face, felt she was living a
page out of one of her favorite romances. She had plaintive,
sentimental theories about "two souls with but a single thought, two
hearts," etc. The Colonel, with a jolly smile on his jovial face,
gives away the bride, feeling that she is an uncommonly pretty girl,
that he would not mind being in Carew's place himself, and that it is
a capital joke to help outwit the two skinflints, McKelpin and Phillis
Dormer. The chaplain is a dark and saturnine gentleman, of a bilious
habit, about as social and conversable as an oyster, who keeps secrets
so well that he mostly forgets them himself. Cyrilla's principal
emotion as Fred slips the wedding ring on her finger is, that he can
never, _never_ flirt with that detestable Nelly Fogarty again. For the
bridegroom, his are the best and honestest, and simplest feelings of
all. True love shines in his blue eyes as they look in his bride's
face, and he is recording a vow in his inmost heart that Cyrilla shall
never repent this step she has taken for his sake.

       *       *       *       *       *

"Aunt Dormer," says Cyrilla, coming into her aunt's room with an
open letter in her hand, "here is a letter from Sidney Owenson. See
what she incloses--a through ticket for next week to take me to New
York. She and her mother sail for Europe on the tenth of May, and she
begs I will spend a week with her before she sails. We may never meet
again, she says, and we have been such good friends, aunt. May I go?"

It is the afternoon of the last day of April; but Miss Dormer, in her
stuffy room, sits huddled and shivering over a glowing coal fire. She
lifts up her fretful, sour old face, all pinched and drawn, with its
customary growl.

"Always gadding, gadding! never done! I thought when that Delamere
woman went, a fortnight ago, there would be an end of it, and here you
want to begin again."

"Have I been anywhere since Mrs. Delamere did go, aunt?"

"And now you want to be off to New York, the wickedest city in the
world, and gad about there. What do you suppose Mr. McKelpin will say
when he returns in June?"

There was a dangerous answer on the tip of Cyrilla's tongue, a
dangerous flash in her eye at the question, but there was too much at
stake for her to let temper get the better of her now.

"I'm not Mrs. McKelpin yet, Aunt Phil. I belong to you, not to him.
And it is the last, the very last favor I will ask. If Sydney had not
sent the ticket too----"

"I suppose she thought I was too poor to pay for you," snarled Miss
Dormer. "Well, I am too poor. I have no money to throw away, and never
shall. To leave me, too, in my present wretched state, it is like your
gratitude, after all I have done for you, Niece Cyrilla!"

"Then I am to write to Miss Owenson, return her ticket, and tell her
you will not let me go?"

"And have her set me down as a monster, a tyrant, and yourself a
victim! You would like that, would you not? No, you shall go to New
York, and you shall see Dr. S---- for me, explain my case to him, and
bring me back his medicines. I suppose your rich friend will give you
a return ticket, since she seems to have more money than she knows
what to do with."

"I am quite sure she will, aunt. As you say, it will be an excellent
opportunity to lay your case before the famous Dr. S----. I have no
doubt his prescriptions will add twenty years to your life. Let me
see. To-morrow is the first of May. This ticket is for the fourth. Of
course I can easily be ready to go on the fourth."

So it was arranged. That there was any duplicity about the letter or
the ticket, that Fred Carew had obtained a fortnight's leave--sick
leave!--how was Miss Dormer in her stifling prison to know?

Cyrilla made her preparations--not many--with so radiant a face that
old Joanna lifted her deaf head from the work, and declared it did her
old eyes good only to look at her. There was new light, new life in
her dark face that turned the grave beauty to absolute loveliness. She
sang to herself as she moved through the gruesome rooms, quite a new
sound in Miss Dormer's dreary home. "Let us crown ourselves with roses
before they fade," says a Sybaritish old French proverb; her roses had
bloomed, and she would gather them at their brightest. She was happy
to-day. She would not look forward to to-morrow; her day would last
until the tenth of the month. If the night and the darkness came
after, so much the more need to enjoy the sunshine of the present.

Early on the morning of the fourth, Cyrilla started on her journey for
New York. It was a veritable May day, even in Canada, of soft winds
and melting sunlight. She lay back in her seat, and looked with
radiantly dark eyes at the flying prospect. How good a holiday was!
She had been on the treadmill so long--_such_ a treadmill! that
liberty alone seemed a foretaste of heaven. The girl was a gypsy by
nature. In the Cedar wood palaces of her soul's desire she would have
had backward yearnings for the canvas tents and fetterless freedom of
the nomad tribes. She was free now--one, two, three--nine whole days
she was to be happy. Nine whole days only. Ah, well! people have gone
through life without even nine hours of perfect bliss.

The day wore on--noon--afternoon--evening--night. She did not feel
even a touch of weariness, her vitality was perfect. Other people
around her slept; her eyes were like dusk stars. Nine o'clock, ten
o'clock, eleven o'clock, and "_Boston_" shouts the conductor, putting
in his head. Her journey for the present is at an end.

There were not many people nor many hacks at the depot at that hour,
but one of the few persons in waiting made his way instantly in. While
Cyrilla was gathering her belongings together, some one came hastily
to her side, stooped down and kissed her.

"My wife!"

Her answer is a smile that repays Fred Carew for tiresome hours of
waiting. He gathers up shawl, bag and book, draws her hand through his
arm, and leads her away to a hack.

"Tremont," he calls, and they go rattling over the stony streets of
Boston.

"And this is the Hub of the Universe," says Cyrilla, laughing "It has
an English look. We must stay here to-morrow and explore it, Freddy."

"Certainly, Cyrilla. Ah! if Aunt Dormer could only see you now!"

But Aunt Dormer, uneasily asleep at home, dreams not of such horrors.
That she has been outwitted, defied; that her niece has secretly
married the son of her arch-enemy--that the trip to New York is her
honeymoon trip--it would be difficult indeed to convince Aunt Dormer
of this.

They spend the next day in Boston very agreeably--take the evening
boat for New York, and wake up next morning in the Empire City. They
drive to an up-town hotel, breakfast, and then start out for their
first day's sight-seeing.

"I shall put off going to see Sydney until the very last day," says
Mrs. Carew to Mr. Carew. "She will ask questions, and I cannot tell
Sydney lies. With those innocent, crystal-clear eyes of hers on one's
face, one hates oneself for being false. It is odious enough to be
obliged to tell them to Aunt Dormer."

"Still, for a novice, my love, I am quite sure you do it remarkably
well," murmurs the adoring husband, "as you do everything."

All her after-life Cyrilla looked back with a sigh of envious regret
to that week. She was so free, so happy, and with Fred. Everything was
new and delightful--the streets, the stores, the parks, the people,
the theatres--everything. Other days of delight the future might
bring, but never again any like these. The bloom would be brushed off
life's peach, the first freshness and zest gone, she could never enjoy
again as she enjoyed now. Ruin and disaster might be in store for her
when Donald McKelpin came home--she could not tell--her gold might be
fairy gold, after all, that would turn to slate stones in her grasp,
but oh! how brightly it shone. What a good and satisfying thing life
could be made to two people who were fond of each other and--had
plenty of money!

The tenth of May, as has been said, was the day appointed for Mrs. and
Miss Owenson's departure. On the afternoon of the day preceding,
Cyrilla presented herself at the door of a stately brown front on
Madison Avenue, with the legend "MACGREGOR" on a silver plate.

"You will wait for me in Madison Square, Freddy," had said Freddy's
wife. "It will never do to shock little Syd by telling her the horrid
truth, so you must not be seen."

Mr. Carew, in the present stage of his existence, lived but to obey.

Cyrilla rang, and the ring was answered by an ebony young man in
livery.

"Was Miss Owenson at home?"

"Yes, Miss Owenson was at home," made answer the ebony young man,
throwing open a door and ushering the visitor into a perfumed and
elegant reception room. "What name shall he say?"

"I will not send my card," the lady answers; "tell her an old friend."

"These Macgregors must be very rich people," thought Cyrilla, running
her eyes critically over the costly furnishing and ornaments of the
room; "people of refinement and thorough good taste as well. Ah!
Sydney's lines seem to fall in pleasant places."

The door opened as she thought it, and Sydney came in. Cyrilla arose.
Was it Sydney--rose cheeked, laughing Sydney, this pale, frail girl in
deepest crapes and sables, with that sadly thoughtful face?

"Sydney!"

"Cyrilla!"

It is a cry of very delight, and Sydney Owenson clasps the friend she
loves in her arms, and kisses her in a rapture again and again.

"My darling! what a surprise!" she exclaims. "I never thought of
seeing you. Johnson said an old friend, and described you in glowing
terms, but still I never thought of you. Dear old Cy! how good of you
to come before I left! When did you come?--to-day?"

"No--not to-day," Cyrilla answers, with a smile. "Sidney, child, how
thin and pale you have grown. Have you been ill?"

"No, not ill exactly, and yet not well. I suppose I got too great a
shock--it was all so dreadful, and I was so little used to trouble. I
do not think that I can ever feel again as I used--oh! how long ago it
seems."

"But you will, dear; we all think like that in trouble. And Bertie--no
news of him has ever transpired?"

"None--none--none! Oh! Cyrilla, it breaks my heart! To think of him
hurried into eternity without a moment's warning, full of life and
hope, unprepared for death. If we could even have found his body, if
we could have given him Christian burial! But all is mystery; not even
a trace of his body can be found."

Her voice breaks and she turns away; Cyrilla sits silent. With this
last sorrow she cannot sympathize. The body is not found, of course,
because there is no body to be found. Bertie Vaughan carries that
about with him, and cares for it as tenderly as ever, no doubt.

"But you don't tell me how you came to be in New York," Sydney says,
turning brightly around. "Is it not something wonderful for Miss
Dormer to let you out of her sight?"

"Wonderful indeed; but you know, Syd, wonders never cease. Here I am;
and, my dear child, I want to beg as a favor that you will ask me
nothing about how or why I came. Aunt Dormer knows I am here; the rest
is a secret. I am stopping at a hotel, and leave for Montreal
to-morrow. Oh! how I hate, how I abhor, how I detest and dread the
very thought of going back!"

Sydney sat gazing at her, silent, wondering, but unsuspecting. Cyrilla
always was a girl of mysteries and secrets; that she was so still did
not much surprise Miss Owenson.

"But now that you are here you will stay and dine with me of course,"
she says. "Aunt Macgregor and my cousin Katy will be charmed to meet
you. They have heard of you so much from mamma and me. Poor mamma is
never done singing your praises; how good, how tender, how sympathetic
you are. She is out just now shopping, but will be back in an hour.
Come up to my room and take off your things."

"No, Sydney. I can't stay. Don't be hurt, dear, but my time is
limited. I will remain half an hour longer, and I want you to tell me
all about your winter here and your plans for over the ocean."

They sit and chat, and the moments fly. Cyrilla half wishes she could
stay to dinner, so interested does she become in it all, but she
thinks mercifully of Fred, wandering aimlessly through the verdant
groves of Madison Square, among the nurse-maids and perambulators, and
arises at last and goes.

"You will not forget me, Sydney. You will write often and tell me all
about your wanderings?" is her last injunction.

Sydney promises; there is a last embrace and they part, to meet again
neither knows when.

Cyrilla rejoins her husband. They hail a passing omnibus to return to
the hotel. Four people in the stage, three gentlemen and a lady, when
they enter. This Cyrilla carelessly sees, but she does not glance at
any of them specially. She generally finds men's eyes fixed upon her
with a stare of broad admiration which, though it does not disconcert
her at all, she does not care to meet. A handsome girl in a Broadway
stage is no such _rara avis_; still Mrs. Frederic Carew comes in for
even more than the customary amount of staring. She sits supremely
unconscious of it now, gazing out of the window, while Freddy passes
up their fare and resumes his seat by her side.

"Look--not for an instant yet--at the woman sitting opposite," he says
in French, in a guarded tone.

She is surprised, but she waits the moment and then glances across.
The woman, a thin, faded, youngish woman, sits directly opposite, her
eyes fixed full upon Cyrilla, a glare of deadly hatred in their pale
depths. It is--Mary Jane Jones!

For a moment they transfix each other, mutual recognition in their
eyes. It is a fortunate thing for Cyrilla that her creamy complexion
never changes color. Then she looks straight over Miss Jones' head out
at the crowds pouring up and down Broadway.

The ride to the hotel is a short one. Mr. Carew pulls the check
string, and they get out. Miss Jones waits until another block is
passed, evidently thinking deeply; then she, too, alights, and walks
back to the hotel. At the door of the reading-room she passes Fred
Carew. She takes no notice, she goes on into the office and up to the
desk, and accosts the official enthroned there.

"Are there a Mr. and Mrs. Carew stopping here?" she inquires.

"Yes, ma'am. Mr. Carew's at the door there," answers the official,
with a nod, and the admirable brevity of his class.

"They are from Montreal?"

"From Montreal."

"How long have they been here?"

Official refers to big book, looking bored.

"Five days."

"Thank you."

With a smile on her lips, Miss Jones quits the office. Fred Carew is
still standing where he stood when she entered, as she passes out. She
pauses before him, with that smile--as unpleasant a smile as can well
be imagined--and looks up in his face.

"How do you do, Mr. Carew?" she says.

Mr. Carew puts up his eye-glass, and looks at her in a bewildered way.

"Eh? I beg your pardon, you know," drawls Freddy; "but _have_ I ever
had the pleasure of--er--seeing you before, madam?"

Miss Jones laughs.

"You do it very well," she answers; "almost as well as she could
herself. Give my best respects to Mrs. Carew--I don't think she knew
me in the stage. I hope her aunt is in good health, and is quite
reconciled to the match. Good-day to you, Mr. Carew."




CHAPTER XXIV.

VENDETTA!


"Draw that curtain, Niece Cyrilla, and don't sit mooning there, out of
nothing. You might know all that glare of light would hurt my eyes, if
you ever thought of anybody but yourself."

The croaking, rasping old voice stops. With a tired sigh, Cyrilla
rises and does as she is told.

"Will that do, Aunt Phil?"

There is no reply for a moment, then a dull, prolonged groan of misery
from the old woman on the bed.

"Oh! my back. Oh! my side. Oh! this dreadful, racking pain. Niece
Cyrilla, what are you sitting there like a stone for? You have no more
feeling than a stone. Get up and do something for me."

The girl comes to the bedside, and looks pitifully down at the drawn,
distorted face and writhing form.

"Aunt Dormer, what shall I do for you? I do feel for you, indeed.
Shall I fetch your hot plates?"

Once again there is no reply. In the midst of her querulous cry, Miss
Dormer has fallen into a fitful doze. Cyrilla goes softly back to her
place; but she has hardly resumed her seat, when the harsh,
complaining voice breaks out again----

"Isn't it time for my spoonful of morphine yet? You never know or
care whether it is time for me to get my medicine or not. I wish _you_
had this pain in your side and back, and all over your body, as I
have; perhaps you would be as glad as I am to get morphine. Look at
the clock, Niece Cyrilla, and don't sit gaping out of that window like
a fool."

For the third time the girl arises, almost like an automaton; it is
only a specimen of what goes on all day now. Passing her hand wearily
across her forehead, she looks at the clock; the morphine hour has not
arrived, but she administers the drug in a tiny crystal cup--this, at
least, will quiet her tyrant for the next hour.

The scene is still Miss Dormer's room, but the arm-chair has been
exchanged for a bed--Miss Phillis Dormer will never sit in arm-chair
or other chair again. It is almost the close of May--a soft
opal-tinted, exquisite May evening, but still a coal fire burns on the
hearth, the windows are sealed, the doors are tightly closed by order
of the invalid, the foul mephitic air is in itself sufficient to kill
any one. Cyrilla has been breathing it since seven o'clock this
morning; she has been breathing it for many weary days past. A
fortnight ago Miss Dormer's incurable disease made one rapid stride
forward, and brought Miss Dormer to the door of death. At death's door
she lies now. The dread and gloomy portal that will open for all flesh
one day may open for her any moment, now. She knows it too, only even
to her own soul, she refuses vehemently, fiercely, to believe. It is
but a temporary illness--she will recover--she _must_ recover--her
affairs are not arranged, her will is not made, she cannot make it in
all this pain and misery--she has not time to die. When she is better
she will make it, she will send for a clergyman, she will read her
Bible, she--she will try and prepare for death. She is not so very
old, only fifty-five; why, many men and women, not as strong as she
is, live to seventy, eighty, ninety! This is not death, she is only a
little worse; next week, or week after, she will be better, and
then--then she will amend her life and get ready to die.

So she puts the thought fiercely from her, and no one dares tell her
the truth. She has lived a most godless and unholy life, at wrath with
all the world, for the wrong of one man; she will die an impenitent
and most despairing death. Oh, _vanitas vanitatem_! What preacher that
ever preached can speak to the heart as does the death-bed of a hoary
sinner.

She takes her anodyne, falls back upon her pillow and sinks at once
into dull stupor. Then, still with that jaded, worn face, Cyrilla
gets up, leaves the room, descends the stairs and stands out in the
lovely freshness of the sweet spring night.

The air is full of balm, of perfume, of balsamic odors; it is warm and
windless as June--the June that will be here next week, that is to
bring Donald McKelpin to claim his bride. Up in the blue sky shining
stars look down; a faint, silver, baby moon is away yonder over her
left shoulder, half-lost in the primrose lustre of the sky. Away in
Montreal half-a-dozen bells clash musically out, calling the good
French Canadians to the devotion of "The Month of May." It is all
sweetness, and peace, and beauty, and the white, fagged look gradually
leaves the girl's face, and her dark melancholy eyes lose a little of
their sombre expression. But still she is very grave, and--where has
her youth gone to? she looks ten years older than three weeks ago.

Will Aunt Dormer die without making her will? That is the thought that
haunts her by night and by day, that robs her of appetite and sleep,
that makes her bear imprisonment in that most miserable sick-room,
that makes her endure the fierce impatience, the ceaseless
complainings, of the sick woman, with a patience that never fails. If
Phillis Dormer dies without making her will, she and her father are
heirs-at-law, and her father, even if alive, will never disturb her in
her possession. All will be hers and her husband's. If she only dies
without making a will! if she only dies before Donald McKelpin comes
home.

Even to her own heart--selfish, mercenary, irreligious as Cyrilla is,
she will not own that she wishes this sudden death. But she does; and
the shadow of murder--the murder of desire--rests upon her as she
stands here.

With a horror none but those who fear death can know, Miss Dormer
shrinks from the thought of making her will. She loves her money; all
her dreary life long it has been to her husband, children, friends,
religion. To will it deliberately away to her niece, or even to Donald
McKelpin, is bitterer than the bitterness of death itself. This the
girl knows; no will has been made, none is likely to be made; on that
now all Cyrilla's life hangs. If Miss Dormer dies intestate, riches,
happiness, this world and the glory thereof, will be hers, with the
husband she passionately loves; if she does not----

"My solemn Cyrilla!" says a voice drawing near, "how wan and unearthly
you look standing here in the gloaming, gazing at the stars. If you
had on a white dress, you might have been taken for the ghost of
Dormer House. And Dormer House is just the sort of gruesome place to
have a ghost."

"Freddy!" she exclaims, waking from her gloomy reverie and holding out
her hand, "I must have been far away, indeed, since I never heard you
come."

"And what were you thinking of, Beauty? The husband who adores you, I
trust?"

"No, sir; of a much less tender subject--Aunt Dormer's will."

There is a pause. She takes his arm and walks with him up and down the
grassy path. The high wooden wall shuts them from the view of
outsiders; Miss Dormer's drugged sleep will last for another
half-hour. Old Joanna, deaf and stupid, never was guilty of looking
out of a window in her life. So Mr. Carew can come to see his wife
this time every evening without fear of detection.

"Beauty," he begins, gravely, at the expiration of that pause, "you
think too much of Miss Dormer's will. Don't be offended at my saying
so, but one may buy even gold too dear. I'm not a preaching sort of
fellow as a rule," Mr. Carew goes on apologetically, "and I never
interfere with any of your projects, because I know you've got twice
the brains I have, and in a general way know what you're about. But,
my dear child, there is something absolutely revolting in the way you
look forward to that poor old lady's death."

Cyrilla looks at him for a moment in whimsical surprise, then she
laughs.

"My dear Fred, what a precocious little boy you are getting to be!
Your sentiments do you honor of course, all the same; please tell me
what we are to do if Aunt Dormer cuts me off with a shilling."

"Trust in Providence and my Uncle Dunraith, and live on my pay
meantime," responds Freddy, promptly.

"Where, Fred? In the back bedroom of a third-rate boarding-house? And
if Uncle Dunraith turns a deaf ear to the penniless cry of his
starving nephew and niece, what then?"

"I'll sell out and start a grocery, set up a boarding-house, teach a
school, sweep a crossing; anything, anything," says Fred, with a vague
wave of his hands, "except wish poor Miss Dormer dead before her
time."

"I don't wish her dead," answers Cyrilla, with asperity, "but die she
must, and that speedily; is there any harm, then, in my hoping she may
die without a will? If she does, all is well for you and me, Freddy;
we will go back to England, dear, old England, and when we tire of
that we will run about the world together--that modern marvel, as the
poet says:

    "'Two souls with but a single thought,
      That never disagree!'

"Ah! Fred, we can be very happy together, with Aunt Dormer's money."

"We can be very happy together without," Mr. Carew answers. "If I
lived in a garret and starved on a crust _I_ could be happy, 'Rilla,
love, so that you were near. Don't hope too much; the disappointment
when it comes will be all the harder to bear."

"Don't talk of disappointment," cries Cyrilla, angrily; "I will not
listen. There shall be no disappointment. She has no thought of making
a will I know, no thought of dying; and Dr. Foster told me only this
morning, she would hardly live the week out."

Again there is silence. They walk slowly up and down under the
scented, budding trees, with the pale, sweet shine of the little
yellow moon sifting down on their grave faces. Presently Fred speaks.

"You have heard nothing yet from Miss Jones?"

"Nothing; she has not written. Every letter that enters the house
passes through my hands. No one has been here except Dr. Foster. Mrs.
Fogarty, as I told you, called twice, and each time I refused to let
her in. She looked as if she meant mischief, too."

"And Miss Jones meant mischief, if ever I saw it in a woman's face. It
is odd she has not written, but I have a conviction she will yet. I
never saw such hatred before in human eyes."

"Miss Jones has eyes exactly like a cat," says Cyrilla. "Well, so that
Aunt Dormer is comfortably in her grave, they may do their worst. Oh!
Fred; how can one help wishing she would die and have done with it,
when so much is at stake!"

"All the money in the world is not worth one such wish, 'Rilla. What I
want to say to you is this: if, through Miss Jones, it should come to
your aunt's knowledge that we were together in New York, don't deny
our marriage. Mind, Cyrilla, don't! Neither Miss Jones, nor your aunt,
nor any one else, shall ever think you were with me there, except as
my wife."

"Nonsense, Fred! Even if Aunt Dormer does hear it--and I will take
care she does not--she still thinks I was visiting Sydney; and I can
prove our meeting was accidental."

"Miss Jones knows better; she knows we were at that hotel as husband
and wife. For Heaven's sake, Cyrilla, don't tell that dying woman
lies, it is _too_ contemptible. Let us tell the truth if we must, and
take the consequences. Nothing they can do can ever separate us, and
our separation is the only thing I fear."

"The only thing." Cyrilla laughs, and all in a moment her face grows
old and hard: "you don't fear beggary, then, or squalor, or misery,
either for yourself or for me? That is not love as I understand it.
Freddy, let me tell you, once and for all, if Aunt Dormer disinherits
me, I shall hate you for having made me your wife!"

Again there is silence; again it is broken by Fred Carew in a troubled
voice.

"When does McKelpin come home, Cyrilla?"

"Week after next; and if Miss Dormer is still alive, she proposes that
the wedding shall be the day after his arrival. Her illness is a
sufficient excuse for no preparation, no expense. It is a tangled web,
Freddy, out of which I cannot see my way."

She passes her hand across her forehead with the same weary gesture as
in the sick-room, and sighs heavily.

"I cannot advise you, Beauty; I'm not a good one at plotting and
duplicity. Tell the truth; that is the only way out of it, that I can
see. And you need not be so greatly afraid, things are not as black as
you paint them. If the worst comes to the worst, tell the truth and
trust in me."

"I must go in," Cyrilla answers, coldly. "Aunt Dormer will awake, and
be furious if she misses me. I have watched with her two nights; I
feel hardly able to stand."

"You are wearing yourself out, my darling," her husband says, looking
at her with wistful tenderness. "Ah! Cyrilla, I never much wished for
fortune before. I always seemed to have enough; but I wish I were rich
for your sake. Good-by, then, since you must go."

"Good-by," she repeats, mechanically. She turns to go in. He has gone
a few steps, when he wheels suddenly and comes back.

"Beauty," he says, "I want to warn you again. If our being together in
New York comes to Miss Dormer's ears confess our marriage. It would
take a good deal to make me angry with you--you know that; but if you
let any one--any one--think you were with me there other than as my
wife, I couldn't forgive you. Promise me this."

"I will promise you nothing. Good-night," she says, shortly, and
disappears into the dark and dreary dwelling.

Fred Carew goes back to his quarters, his handsome, genial face
looking strangely anxious and troubled. And Fred Carew's wilful wife
drags herself spiritlessly up to her aunt's room.

You may buy gold too dear, had said Fred. Surely she thought if every
penny came to her, she was buying her gold at a fearful price.

It was Joanna's night to watch, and Joanna was already in the
sick-room. The dim lamp was lit; the close atmosphere seemed stifling
to Cyrilla, coming in out of the fresh, cool air. Miss Dormer opened
her eyes at the moment and peevishly cried out for her wine and water.

"Here, aunt."

Cyrilla raised the feeble old head, gave her the drink, shook and
adjusted the pillows and replaced her among them.

"I am very tired, aunt, I am going to my room, now. Joanna is here. Is
there anything more I can do for you before I go?"

"No. Go--you are only too glad to go. You hate to sit an hour with me
after all I've done for you. Ah! the Hendricks were a bad lot, a bad
lot--how could you be anything but bad, too?"

"Good-night, Aunt Dormer."

Aunt Dormer disdains reply. Cyrilla goes. She is so dead tired, so
utterly exhausted, that she flings herself on her bed, dressed as she
is, and in five minutes is soundly and dreamlessly asleep.

So soundly, so deeply, that when an hour later Dr. Foster comes, she
never hears his loud knock. Two ladies are with him: two ladies who
take seats in the chill, vault-like parlor, while he goes up to the
sick-room. He feels his patient's pulse, says there is less fever; she
is sinking rapidly, but he does not tell her that.

"Miss Dormer," he says, "two ladies have accompanied me here on what
one of them says is a matter of life and death. Her name is Miss
Jones. The other is Mrs. Fogarty, one of my patients and the
wealthiest lady in Montreal. They are down-stairs and beg most
earnestly to be admitted to see you."

"I never see ladies," cries Miss Dormer, shrilly; "you know that. What
did you bring them here for? You ought to be ashamed of yourself,
Foster."

Doctor Foster knows her. He expects to send in a bill to her executors
presently that will make them open their eyes. He bears this,
therefore, like the urbane gentleman he is. Furthermore, Mrs.
Fogarty, one of his very best paying patients, has given him to
understand that if he does not procure her this interview, she will be
under the painful necessity of taking herself and her ailments
elsewhere.

"My dear lady," he blandly says, "did you observe when I told you it
was a matter of almost life or death? I really think you had better
break through your excellent rule in this instance. They are ladies of
the utmost respectability, and one of them of great wealth. They have
no sinister motive, I assure you. It is concerning some extraordinary
deception that is being practised upon you by your very charming
niece, Miss Hendrick."

Miss Dormer has been lying back on her pillows glaring at him, an
awful object. At these last words she utters a shrill cry.

"I knew it! I knew it! I always said so! She comes of a bad race, and
she's the worst of them all. Fetch them up here at once! do you go,
Joanna! fetch them up, I say at once."

A moment more, and with a rustle of silk, and a waft of perfume, Mrs.
Fogarty sweeps smilingly into the chamber. Upright, stiff, angular,
solemn Miss Jones comes after.

"My dear Miss Dormer, at last I have the pleasure of making your
acquaintance. I have long desired it, and even under the present
melancholy circumstances----"

Mrs. Fogarty has fluently and smilingly got thus far when Miss Dormer,
with a harsh cry, cuts her short.

"I don't want any of your fine talk, ma'am. I know what fine talk is
worth. Old Foster and my niece, Cyrilla, give me enough of that. It's
about my niece, Cyrilla, you've come. Now what have you got to say?"

"First, I must really apologize for the hour of our coming," says Mrs.
Fogarty; "but this, also, is the fault of your niece. I have been here
twice this week, and she refused me admission. I don't call her Miss
Hendrick, because Miss Hendrick has ceased to be her name!"

A second harsh cry from Miss Dormer, her sunken eyes are glaring in a
ghastly way up at the speaker.

"Not her name? Woman, what do you mean? Why is Cyrilla Hendrick not
her name?"

"Because," answers Mrs. Fogarty, snapping her white teeth together
like an angry little dog, "it is Mrs. Frederic Carew!"

"Or ought to be!" in a solemn voice, puts in Miss Jones.

At the sound of that name, that name unheard so long, never forgotten,
Phillis Dormer gives a gasp and lies speechless.

Frederic Carew! Frederic Carew! It is the father she is thinking of,
not the son.

"We have taken you by surprise," Mrs. Fogarty goes on. "You did not
know, I presume, he was in Canada at all. Such is the fact,
nevertheless. He came last October, and your niece has been holding
continual intercourse with him ever since."

She knows now, the first shock over. It is the son of Frederic Carew,
whom Cyrilla knew years ago in England, they mean. A savage light
comes into her eyes, a horrid, hungry eagerness comes into her face.

"Go on! go on!" she pants.

"It is Miss Jones who has the story to tell," says Mrs. Fogarty. "We
have the strongest reason to believe your niece, Cyrilla, is
Lieutenant Frederic Carew's wife."

"Or ought to be!" croaks again Miss Jones.

"Or ought to be, exactly. Still I think she _is_. Three weeks ago your
niece was in New York and living with Mr. Carew at a hotel as his
wife. Tell her about it, Miss Jones."

And then Miss Jones begins at the beginning and tells her all.
All--all that occurred in Petite St. Jacques when Miss Hendrick was so
nearly expelled the school, Cyrilla's revenge upon herself, and their
accidental meeting three weeks ago in the streets of New York.

In stony, rigid silence the sick woman lies and listens, fury and rage
in her eyes.

"It may seem wicked to you," says Miss Jones, with grim truth; "but I
will own I have taken the trouble and expense of this journey here,
all the way from New York, to tell you this, because I owe your niece
a grudge. I know from Mademoiselle Stephanie Chateauroy, as I say,
that you disliked this young man; I felt certain when I saw them
together that you were being cheated and wronged. Still, it is for my
own sake I have come. One good turn deserves another. By the merest
accident I fell in with this lady upon my arrival in Montreal, through
her I have found my way to you. Your niece, Cyrilla, and whether she
is this man's wife or not, lived with him as such for a week in the
Clarendon Hotel."

"I have known this long time that they were lovers," interrupts Mrs.
Fogarty. "I once witnessed a disgusting love scene between them
myself."

Still that stony, rigid silence, still the stricken woman glares up at
them awfully from her bed.

"This is all?" she hoarsely asks, at length.

"This is all; enough, I think," responds Mrs. Fogarty, with a short
laugh.

The burning, eager eyes glance away from one cruel face to the other.

"You are prepared to repeat all this in my niece's presence, I
suppose?"

"Whenever and wherever called upon," replies Miss Jones.

"Then you may go now; I'll send for you both to-morrow. I'll pay
_you_, ma'am, for your news. I'm a poor woman, but I'm able and
willing to pay for that. Ring that bell for Joanna, and go."

Her hands clench in a fierce grasp on the bed-clothes, her eyes stare,
blind with pain and rage, up at the ceiling. The bitterness, the fury
of this hour is like nothing the wretched woman can ever remember
before. Long ago she loved and trusted, and was betrayed; now she has
neither loved nor trusted, and she has been betrayed, once again, by
the girl she has cherished and cared for, the only creature in whom
her blood runs, and by the son of the man who wrecked her life.

Cyrilla Hendrick is the wife, or light of love, of Frederic Carew's
son--to Frederic Carew's son will all her loved and hoarded wealth go,
if she dies without a will. She shrieks out like a madwoman at that,
and beats the bed-clothes with frantic hands.

"Go to Shelburne Street--go to Lawyer Pomfret's house. Joanna, do you
hear? Go--go at once. Go, I tell you, quick!"

Old Joanna, returning from bolting her visitors out, stares blankly at
her mistress.

"Idiot! fool! what do you stand gaping there for? Don't you hear what
I say?--deaf old addle-head! Go to Lawyer Pomfret's house, and fetch
him here. Tell him it's the rich Miss Dormer who wants him, and that
it is a matter of life or death! Go!"

Joanna never disputes her mistress's will. She looks at the
clock--only ten. Without a word she puts on her shawl and bonnet,
locks the door after her, and starts at a jog-trot for the lawyer who
is to make Miss Dormer's will.

In the lonely sick-room the dim lamp glimmers, shadows thick in the
corners of the large room. On her death-bed the stricken old sinner
lies, body and soul full of pain and torture, hatred and revenge. And
up-stairs, in her bare, comfortless chamber, Cyrilla sleeps deeply,
while the retribution her own hand has wrought gathers above her
head.




CHAPTER XXV.

"GOOD-BYE, SWEETHEART."


Cyrilla, as a rule, was inclined to sleep late of mornings; Miss
Dormer, as a rule, was inclined not to let her. At seven, precisely,
winter and summer, Joanna stood at her bedside, to summon her down
stairs. At seven on the morning after her interview with Fred, Cyrilla
expected to be routed out as usual. But when she opened her eyes,
after the long unbroken sleep, it was to find the sunshine filling her
scantily-furnished little upper chamber, and the clock of a
neighboring church tolling the hour of nine.

Nine! She sprang from her bed in dismay. What was Aunt Dormer, what
was Joanna about, to let her sleep like this? Had anything happened in
the night? Was Aunt Dormer----, she would not finish the question even
to herself, but her heart gave a great bound. The next moment she knew
better; if anything _like that_ had occurred, she would have been
instantly summoned by the deaf old domestic, she felt sure. She
hurriedly arranged her clothes, made her hasty ablutions, smoothed her
dark rippling hair and ran down to her aunt's room. She softly opened
the door and entered. The close, fetid atmosphere seemed to sicken
her,--ill or well, Miss Dormer had an insuperable aversion to fresh
air. She advanced to the bedside; in the dim light, the skinny
bloodless face lay still upon its pillows; the eyes, glitteringly
bright, looked up at her with a weird stare.

"Dear aunt, I am sorry I overslept myself. How was it Joanna did not
call me as usual?"

"You have watched with me two nights in succession, Niece Cyrilla.
Young people need rest."

"How are you this morning, Aunt Phil? Easier, I trust? Have you had a
good night?"

At that question the old woman broke into the strangest, wildest
laugh; a laugh most dreadful to hear, most ghastly to see.

"A good night, Niece Cyrilla? Yes, a good night, a good night, the
like of which I've never had but once before, and that five-and-twenty
years ago! And I'm strong and well to-day; you'll be glad to hear, for
I've a great deal to do before night. Niece Cyrilla, do you believe in
ghosts?"

"Dear aunt."

"Yes. I am dear to you, am I not? You wouldn't deceive or trouble me
in any way, would you? I'm going to see a ghost to-day, Niece
Cyrilla--ghosts don't generally appear in daylight either, do
they?--the ghost of a man dead and buried five-and-twenty years.
Five-and-twenty years! Oh, me, what a while ago it seems!"

Was the old woman going insane? Was this the delirium that precedes
death? Cyrilla stood looking at her, and yet there was no fever in her
face, no wildness in her eyes, and crazy as her talk was it did not
sound like delirium. The golden rays of the jubilant morning sunshine
tried to force a passage in, and here and there succeeded, making
lines of amber glitter across the dull red carpet. All things were in
their places, no voice spoke to tell her that in this room her ruin
last night had been wrought.

"Go down-stairs, Niece Cyrilla, and get your breakfast. Fetch me up
mine when you come. I have something to say to you when it is over."

Something to say to her! Wondering, uneasily, the girl descended to
the kitchen, the only clean and cozy apartment in the house, where
Joanna, on a little, white-draped stand, had her tea and toast set
out.

"Joanna!" shouted Cyrilla, sitting down to her morning meal, "did
anything more than customary happen here last night?"

The old woman nodded her deaf head.

"Aye, miss, that there did. She had visitors. Ladies," (Joanna spoke
invariably in short jerks), "fine ladies. Silks and scents on one.
Come with the doctor."

Ladies! Instantly Cyrilla's mind flew to Miss Jones. But "silks and
scents"--that did not apply.

"Was one of them tall and thin, with a sharp, pale face, a long nose,
a tight, wide mouth, pursed up like this--and a way of folding her
hands in front of her--so?"

"Aye, miss--that's her. Tall and thin. With a long nose. _And_ a wide
mouth. And her hands in front of her. That's her, miss--to the life."

Miss Jones then, at last. "Hast thou found me, O mine enemy?" While
she slept, off guard, her foe had forced her way in and all her secret
was told. She turned for a moment sick and faint--she turned away from
her untasted breakfast and buried her face in her hands. This, then,
was what Miss Dormer meant.

"T'other one," began old Joanna, still in jerks. "Tall, too. White
teeth. Silks and scents. Roses in her bonnet. Red spots on her cheeks.
Paint, _I_ think."

Mrs. Fogarty! There was no mistaking the description--the only two who
hated her on earth. All was over--nothing remained but to "cover her
face and die with dignity."

And then, in Joanna's little kitchen, all aglitter with its floods of
May sunshine, a struggle began--a struggle for a soul.

"Tell the truth. All the money in the world is not worth one such lie
as this. It is _too_ contemptible to deceive that poor old dying
lady," whispered her good angel in the voice of Fred Carew. "Come with
me; I will care for you. Things will not be so bad as you fear. Trust
in Providence and my uncle Dunraith. Meantime we can live on my pay."
Fred's honest blue eyes shine upon her, Fred's tender, manly voice is
in her ears. "If this does come to your aunt's knowledge, don't deny
our marriage. Mind! I warn you. It would take a great deal to make me
angry with you, but I could not forgive that." The tender voice grows
stern, the pleasant face grave and set as he says it. "Oh! tell the
truth," her own heart pleads; "it is a revolting thing to tell
deliberate lies to the dying."

"And lose all for which you have labored so hard--suffered so
much--borne so many insults--endured months and months of imprisonment
worse than death! Leave this house and go out to beggary, to
humiliation, to pinching and poverty, scant dinners, and scantier
dress! Let your arch enemies, Fogarty and Jones, triumph over you,
throw up the sponge to Fate at the first defeat, and resign the
fortune justly yours--yours by every claim of blood and law--to Donald
McKelpin! Never!"

She looks up, her eyes flash, her teeth set, her hands clench. Never!
She will fight to the last against them all--against Destiny itself.
She will die sooner than yield.

The battle is over, the victory won, and the tempter, whispering in
her ear, in the archives below, "records one lost soul more."

"Joanna," she says, rising, "is Aunt Dormer's breakfast ready? I want
to bring it up."

"But you've eat none yourself? Tea ain't drunk--toast ain't eat. Sick,
are you?" says old Joanna, peering in her face. "You're white as a
sheet."

"Am I?" Cyrilla answers, with a laugh. "I am never very red, you
know."

She seizes a coarse crash towel and rubs her cheeks and lips until a
semblance of color returns.

"Now, quick, Joanna," she says, with another reckless laugh. "I go to
'put it to the touch, to win or lose it all.'"

She takes the tray and ascends to the upper room. She places it before
Miss Dormer, and assists her to sit up among her pillows.

"I hope you have an appetite this morning, Aunt Phil?" she says,
pleasantly. "Everything is fresh and nice, and perfectly cooked."

Surely nature intended this girl for an actress. Every nerve is braced
for the coming struggle--for lie upon lie--yet even the hawk eye of
Aunt Dormer can trace no change in voice or face.

"Has Joanna been telling you I had visitors last night--ladies?" she
asks, watching her keenly.

"Yes, aunt, and I have been wondering who they could be. Joanna
doesn't seem to know."

"Don't you know, Niece Cyrilla?"

"I?" Cyrilla elevates her eyebrows. "I am not a clairvoyant, Aunt
Phil."

Aunt Phil laughs, her elfish, uncanny, most disagreeable laugh.

"You're a clever girl, Niece Cyrilla--oh! an uncommonly clever girl.
But the Hendricks were all clever--all clever and all bad--bad! bad!
bad!--bad to the core!"

"You have told me that so often, Aunt Dormer," says Cyrilla, in an
offended tone, "don't you think you might stop now? Seeing two of the
bad Hendricks are your nearest of kin, bad as they are, you might
spare them, I think."

"You think so, do you? Well, I mean to spare one of them to-day if she
gives me the chance. Take away this tray, Niece Cyrilla. Now put up
that blind and let in the light--plenty of light Now sit here on the
side of the bed, and look me in the eyes--straight in the eyes. I want
to see if I can read the lies you will tell, in that nineteen-year-old
face of yours."

"I am not in the habit of telling lies, Aunt Dormer," says Cyrilla, in
the same offended tone, obeying all the grim orders as given.

"Are you not? Then you differ from all the Hendricks _I_ ever knew.
Your father never told the truth in his life, and we don't gather
grapes of thorns, or figs of thistles, we are told. Your mother was a
weak little fool--perhaps you take your truth-telling proclivities
from her. Let me see, where I want to begin! Niece Cyrilla, is
Frederic Carew's son in Canada?"

"Ah! you have found that out! How cruel to tell you--you who hate the
very sound of the name."

"You own it then? He is here. You have met him; have been meeting him
constantly since last October?"

Cyrilla looks up--a flash of indignation in her eyes.

"No, Aunt Dormer, I deny it! Whoever tells you that, tells you a
falsehood. I have seen him--only a few times--and I did not speak of
it to you. Why should I? I knew it would vex you to know he was here
at all, and his presence made no difference to me, one way or other."

"None! Take care! Is he not your lover, Niece Cyrilla?"

"Aunt. I was a little girl when I knew him in England. I never thought
of such a thing as lovers. Here I have met him, but a few times as I
say, and always in the presence of others. We have had no opportunity,
if we had the desire to be lovers.

"Always in the presence of others," Miss Dormer repeats, her basilisk
gaze never leaving her niece's unflinching face. "Who were the
'others' the night you stole out of your bedroom window at school, to
meet him in darkness, and by stealth, in the grounds of your school?"

"They have told you that, then!" exclaims Cyrilla, in confusion.
"Aunt, dear aunt! do not be angry. I _did_ do that--a rash act, I
allow, and one for which I nearly suffered severely, but I did it only
to hear news of papa. You do not believe me, perhaps."--Oh! the
infinite scorn and unbelieving of Miss Dormer's face--"but I love my
father, and am always glad and eager to hear news of him. Fred Carew
was just from England, he had seen him shortly before, and brought
from him a message for me. He tried to deliver it at Mrs.
Delamere's--where by purest accident we met--but an odious woman, one
of the teachers, gave him no chance. I was dying to hear it--I know
and regret my folly, aunt--I did steal out and spend ten minutes with
him in the garden; not more. The woman--a detestable spy--found me
out, and Mlle. Chateauroy threatened to expel me. Aunt, I assure you
that was the first and only time--oh, well! with one exception."

"And that exception, my dear Niece Cyrilla?"

"Was in New York. Leaving Miss Owenson's house one day, I encountered
him in Madison Square. He rode down town with me in the omnibus, and
in that omnibus we met by chance, Miss Jones, the spying teacher. It
is from her all this has come. I know how spiteful, and contemptible,
and false a wretch she is."

"And that is all, Niece Cyrilla--all? You never met him at Mrs.
Delamere's here in Montreal, or at that other woman's--what is her
Irish name--Fogarty?"

"Aunt Phil, I told you I had met him a few times, but always in the
presence of others. I did not mention it to you at the time. I was
afraid you would forbid my accepting any more invitations, and these
parties were all the pleasure I had. Was it any such great crime to
meet him by accident there?"

"No crime at all, only--what a pity you did not tell me. It would be
so much easier to believe you now, if you had not deceived me then.
And this is all, absolutely all?"

"All, Aunt Dormer!" Unflinchingly still, the black steadfast eyes
above met the fiercely questioning eyes below.

"He is not your lover?"

"My lover! Nonsense! This is Miss Jones' or Mrs. Fogarty's doing. They
were both in love with him themselves."

"What a fascinating young Lovelace he must be! I should like to see
him. He is not your husband then, Niece Cyrilla?"

"My----" But this joke is so stupendous that Cyrilla laughs aloud.

"You did not live with him as his wife for a week in New York?"
pursues Miss Dormer. Her eyes never seem to wink, never seem to go for
a second from her niece's face. Cyrilla starts up indignantly, as if
this were past bearing.

"Aunt Dormer!" she exclaims haughtily, "this is beyond a jest. Even
you have no right to say to me such things as these. If you choose to
believe my enemies, women who hate and are jealous of me--who will
stop at no lie to ruin me--then I have no more to say!"

She stands before her, her dark eyes flashing, her dark face eloquent
with outraged pride. As a piece of acting, the _pos_, the look, were
admirable. When she said she would have played Lady Teazle better than
poor Dolly De Courcy, there can be no doubt she spoke the truth.

"Then it is all false--all? You own to having gone out of the window
to meet this young man?" says Miss Dormer, checking off the
indictments on her skinny fingers, "to having met him at the
Delamere's and at the Fogarty woman's. You own to having come upon him
by accident in New York, and ridden with him in an omnibus. But he
never was your lover, and he is not your husband. You never lived
with him for a week in a New York hotel. That is how the case stands?"

Cyrilla bows; her face pale, her eyes black, her form erect, her look
indignant.

"You see I want to make things clear," continues Miss Dormer, almost
apologetically; "my time may be short," a spasm convulses her face;
"and a good deal depends on it. Mr. McKelpin will be here next week,
and your innocence must be proven before he returns. I would rather
believe these women false than you. You will not mind denying all this
in their presence, I suppose, Niece Cyrilla?"

"Certainly not, Aunt Dormer."

"Then I think that will do. I am tired with all this talking. Sit down
there, and take that book, and read me to sleep."

Cyrilla obeys. Her heart is beating in loud, muffled throbs, she feels
sick and cold, a loathing of herself fills her. But she will not go
back--on the dark road she is treading there seems no going back.

At noon the doctor comes, and Cyrilla quits the sick-room for a
breathing-spell. In that interval the doctor receives from his patient
a message for "the Fogarty woman." She is to wait upon Miss Dormer
with her friend Miss Jones at five o'clock. She also dictates a note
to a third person, which the obliging physician undertakes to deliver.

Miss Dormer keeps her niece under her eye until about half-past four
in the afternoon. Then she despatches her to the druggist's, with
orders to be back precisely at five. Cyrilla is glad to go out, glad
to breathe the fresh, clear air. The walk is long, she hurries fast,
gets what she wants and hurries back. But, in spite of her haste, it
is ten minutes past five when she lets herself in, and runs up to her
aunt's chamber. She flings open the door and enters hastily.

"The druggist kept me some time waiting while he----"

She has got this far when she breaks off, and the sentence is never
finished. Her eyes have grown accustomed to the dusk of the room, and
she sees sitting there, side by side, her two mutual foes--Mrs.
Fogarty and Miss Jones.

"You know these two ladies, Niece Cyrilla?" says the shrill piping
voice of Miss Dormer.

Cyrilla stands before them, her black eyes flashing--yes, literally
and actually seeming to flash fire. Mrs. Fogarty's gaze sinks; but
Miss Jones, the better hater of the two, meets, with her light,
sinister orbs, that look of black fury.

"It is my misfortune, Aunt Dormer," says Cyrilla in a ringing voice,
"to have known them once. I know them no more, except as slanderers
and traducers!"

The strong English words flash out like bullets. For a moment, they,
with truth on their side, flinch and quail. It is a pugilistic
encounter _ la mort_, and the first blood is for Cyrilla.

"Ha! well put," says Miss Dormer, a gleam of something like admiration
in the looks she gives her niece. "Whatever else the Hendricks lacked,
they never lacked pluck, right or wrong. Open the shutters, my dear,
and let in the light on this business."

It is the first time in all her life that Miss Dormer has called the
girl "my dear." Cyrilla stoops over her, and for the third time in her
life, kisses her.

"Do not believe their falsehoods, Aunt Phil," she cries passionately.
"I am your niece; your own flesh and blood. They hate me, both of
them. They have laid this plot to ruin me. Do not let them do it."

"Prove them false, and they shall not," Miss Dormer answers, her old
eyes kindling with almost a kindly gleam. "You are my own flesh and
blood, as you say, and blood is thicker than water. Open the shutters
and raise me up."

She is obeyed. It is to be a duel to the death. Every nerve in the
girl's body is braced, she will stop at nothing--at _nothing_, to
defeat these two. A rain of amber sunset comes in; over the thousand
metal roofs and shining crosses of Montreal the May sun is setting.
Miss Dormer is propped up, and looks for a moment wistfully out at
that lovely light in the sky--last sunset she will ever see.

It is a highly dramatic scene. The death-room, the two accusers
sitting side-by-side, the culprit standing erect, her haughty head
thrown back, her eyes afire, her red lips one rigid line, her hands
unconsciously clenched.

"Niece Cyrilla, there is a Bible yonder on the table. Hand it here."

It is given. Miss Dormer opens it, and takes out a folded paper.

"Niece Cyrilla, look!" she says, and holds it up; "it is my will! Last
night while you slept I sent for my lawyer and made it. It bequeaths
everything--everything--to Donald McKelpin--it does not leave you a
penny. If I die without a will, all is yours, as you know. Prove these
two ladies wrong in what they have come here to accuse you of, and I
will give you this paper to burn or destroy as you see fit, and my
solemn promise to make no other."

A gleam like dark lightning leaps from Cyrilla's eyes. Prove them
wrong! What is there that she will stop at to prove them wrong?

"My Niece Cyrilla," goes on the sick woman, turning to Miss Jones,
"admits that she stole out of her room to meet this young officer one
night in the school garden. She admits," looking at Mrs. Fogarty,
"having met him at your house and at Mrs. Delamere's. She admits,"
glancing again at Miss Jones, "having encountered him by accident in
New York, and riding with him a short distance in the omnibus. But all
else she denies, positively and totally denies. Mr. Carew is not her
lover, is not and never will be her husband. She is to marry Mr.
Donald McKelpin next week. Now, which am I to believe--my niece,
ladies, or you?"

"Your niece is a most accomplished actress, madam," says the saw-like
voice of Miss Jones; "she can tell a deliberate falsehood and look you
straight in the face while telling it. She may not be Mr. Carew's
wife--all the worse for Mr. McKelpin if she is not; for she certainly
lived with Mr. Carew as _Mrs._ Carew in New York for a whole week. I
saw them enter the hotel together, I inquired of the clerk, and he
told me they had been there together five days as man and wife."

"Niece Cyrilla," says Miss Dormer, "what have you to say to this?"

"Nothing to her," replied Cyrilla; "to you I say it is false! totally
false; a fabrication from beginning to end."

"Let us call another witness," says Miss Dormer, "since we don't seem
able to agree. Open that door, Mrs. Fogarty, and ask the gentleman to
walk in."

The widow arises and does as she is told, and for the first time
Cyrilla starts and blanches. For there enters Fred Carew!

She turns blind for an instant--blind, faint, sick. All her strength
seems to go. She gives an involuntary gasp, her eyes dilate, she
grasps a chair-back for support; then she sees the exultant faces of
her enemies, and she rallies to the strife again. No, no, no! they
shall not exult in her fall.

Fred Carew advances to the side of the bed, nearest the door. Cyrilla
stands directly opposite. He looks at her, but her eyes are upon her
aunt. He nods coldly to Mrs. Fogarty, and addresses himself to the
mistress of the house:

"You sent for me, madam?" he briefly says.

She looks at him--a strange expression on her face. "I am going to see
a ghost," she had said to her niece. Surely it is like seeing a ghost
to see another Frederic Carew, with the same blood in his veins, the
same look in his eyes, at her bedside after five-and-twenty years.

The old smoldering wrong seems to blaze up afresh from its white
ashes! As in that distant time she hated and cursed the father, so now
she has it in her heart to hate and curse the son.

"I sent for you, sir," she answers, "to settle a very vexed question.
A simple yes or no will do it, for you are an officer and a gentleman,
with noble blood in your veins--the blood of the Carews--incapable of
deceiving a poor, weak woman." Oh! the sneer of almost diabolical
malice in eyes and voice as she says it! Fred's face flushes. "It is
only this--is my niece, Cyrilla Hendrick, your wife, or not?"

He looks across the bed and their eyes meet.

"For heaven's sake, Fred, say no!" her eager, imploring glance says.
"Tell the truth, Cyrilla!" his command, imperiously. "For my sake!"
their softening look adds.

"Speak!" Miss Dormer cries fiercely; "don't look at her. Speak for
yourself! is she your wife or not?"

"I decline to answer so extraordinary a question," Fred says, coolly.
"If I had known your object in sending for me, Miss Dormer, I would
not have come."

"Do you deny that she is?"

"I deny nothing--I affirm nothing. Whatever Miss Hendrick says, that I
admit."

"She is Miss Hendrick, then--you own that?"

"I have never heard her called anything else, madam."

"Will you speak, or will you not!" cries Miss Dormer, in a fury. "Are
you my niece's husband? Did she live with you in New York as your
wife?"

He folds his arms and stands silent.

"And silence gives assent," says the spiteful voice of Miss Jones.

"Speak, sir!" goes on Miss Dormer. "I am a dying woman, and I demand
to know the truth. What is my niece to you?"

"My very dear friend. More, I positively refuse to say."

"Cyrilla!" the old woman almost shrieks, "he will not speak--you
shall. Come nearer and repeat what you have already said. Is that man
your husband or not!"

The agony of that moment! There are drops on Cyrilla's face--cold,
clammy drops. A rope seems to be tightening around her neck and
strangling her. Across the bed, Fred Carew's eyes are sternly fixed on
her changing face.

"Speak!" her aunt screams, mad and furious.

"He--is not!"

"You never lived with him in New York as his wife?"

"I did not."

"You are not married to him, and never will be."

"I am not, and never will be."

"Swear it!" cries the sick woman, frenzied with excitement. "Your word
will not suffice. I must have your oath." She flings open the Bible at
the Gospels. "Lay your hand on this book and say after me! I swear
that Frederic Carew is not my husband, and never will be, so help me
God!"

She lays her hand on the book--blindly, for she cannot see. A red mist
fills the room and blots out every face except one--the one across the
bed, that looks like the face of an avenging angel--the face of the
husband she loves and is forswearing.

"Speak the words," cried Miss Dormer: "'I swear that Frederic Carew is
not my husband'--begin!"

Oh! the terrific, ghastly silence. The two women have arisen, and
stand pale and breathless.

"I swear--that Frederic Carew--is----"

Her face, the livid hue of death a second before, turns of a deep dull
red, the cord around her throat, strangling her, all at once loosens,
and she falls headlong across her aunt's bed.

"She has been saved from perjury," says the sombre voice of Miss
Jones.

Fred Carew is by her side as she falls. He lifts her in his arms and
carries her out of the room. Old Joanna is without in the passage, and
recoils at the sight of the young man's stony face and the burden he
bears.

"Take her up to her room," she says, and leads the way. "Poor dear,
has she fainted?"

Cyrilla has not fainted--vertigo, congestion, whatever it may be. She
is conscious of who carries her; knows when she is laid upon her bed,
in a dull, painless, far-off way. She tries to open her eyes; the
eyelids only flutter, but he sees it. His face touches hers for a
second.

"Good-bye--good-bye!" he says.

Then, still in that dulled, far-off way, she knows that he has left
her; she hears the house door open and shut, and feels, through all
her torpor, that for the first and last time in his life, Fred Carew
has crossed Miss Dormer's threshold.




CHAPTER XXVI.

"OH! THE LEES ARE BITTER, BITTER."


She lies there for the remainder of the day, while the rose light of
the sunset fades out, and the pale primrose afterglow comes. The moon
rises, and her pearly lustre mingles in the sky with the pink flush of
that May sunset. The house door has opened and shut again and again,
while she lies mutely there, and she knows that her triumphant enemies
have gone, that Dr. Foster has come, for it is his heavy step that
ascends the stairs now.

A torpor, that is without pain or tears, or sorrow or remorse fills
her, and holds her spell-bound in her bed. Her large, black,
melancholy eyes are wide open, and stare blankly out of the
curtainless windows, as she lies, her hands clasped over her head. She
can see the myriad city roofs, sparkling in the crystal light of
moonrise and sunset, a dozen shining crosses piercing the blue heaven,
which she feels she will never see. As she gazes at them dreamily, the
bell of a large building near clashes out in the quivering opal air.
It is a convent, and the bell is the bell of the evening Angelus. How
odd to think that there are people about her, scores and scores of
people who can kneel before consecrated altars, with no black and
deadly sins to stand between them and the holy and awful face of God.

And now it is night. All the little pink clouds have faded in pallid
gray, and the clustering stars shine down upon Montreal. How still the
house is. Are they both dead--her aunt and Joanna? No! While she
thinks it, Joanna comes in with a cup of tea and a slice of toast.

"Better, miss?" says the old servant, interrogatively. "Would have
come sooner. Could not get away. Waiting on _her_. Very low to-night.
Eat something, miss."

Cyrilla drinks her tea thirstily, and makes an effort to get up. It
is a failure--there is something the matter with her head; she falls
heavily back.

"Lie still, miss. You look gashly. I'll stay with her to-night. Have a
sleep, miss." And old Joanna takes her tray and untouched toast, and
goes.

So she lies. Presently the high bright stars and the twinkling city
lights fade away in darkness. There is a long blank--then all at once,
without sound of any kind, she awakes and sits up in bed, her heart
beating fast. Some one is in her room, and a light is burning. It is
old Joanna, standing at her bedside, shading a lamp with her hand.

"She's gone, miss," says Joanna.

"Gone!" Cyrilla repeats vaguely; "who? Gone where?"

"Yes--where?--I'd like to know," says Joanna, staring blankly for
information at the papered wall. "The Lord knows, _I_ don't. But she's
gone. Went half-an-hour ago. Four o'clock to a minute. The cocks begun
to crow, and she riz right up with a screech, and went."

The girl sits staring at her--her great black eyes looking wild and
spectral in her white face.

"All night long she talked," pursued Joanna; "talked--talked stiddy.
It was wearin' to listen. About England and the time when she was
young, I reckon, and Frederic Carew and Donald McKelpin, and her wild
brother Jack. That's what she called him. And she talked it out crazy
and loud like, else I wouldn't a-heerd her. It was awful wearin'. Then
she was quiet. Kind o' dozin'. I was dozin' myself. For it was _very_
wearin'. Then the cocks crowed for mornin'. Then she riz right up with
that screech, and went. Will you come, miss? It's wearin' there
alone."

Cyrilla rises and goes. The house is so still--so deathly still that
their footsteps echo loudly as they walk. The shaded lamp still burns
in Miss Dormer's room, and on the bed, stark and rigid, with
wide-open, glassy eyes and ghastly fallen jaw, Miss Dormer lies--the
"rich Miss Dormer." Lonely, loveless and unholy has been her
life--lonely, loveless and unholy has been her death. Even old Joanna,
not easily moved, turns away with a creeping feeling of repulsion from
this grisly sight.

"She won't make a handsome corpse, poor thing," remarks Joanna,
holding up the lamp, and eyeing her critically, as if she had been
waxwork; "but I suppose we must lay her out. We must shut her eyes and
put pennies on 'em. And wash her. And make a shroud, and straight her
out. And----"

"I cannot!" the girl cries out, turning away, deathly sick, "it would
kill me to touch her. You must go for some one or else wait until some
one comes."

But Joanna does neither. Dead or alive, she is not afraid of Miss
Dormer. She goes phlegmatically to work and does all herself, while
Cyrilla sits or rather crouches in a corner, her folded arms resting
on the window-sill, her face lying upon them. She has stood face to
face with death before, calmly and unmoved, but never--oh! never with
death like this. So--when morning, lovely, sunlit, Heaven-sent, shines
down upon the world again, it finds them. The sun floods the chamber
with its glad light, until old Joanna impatiently jerks down the
blinds in its face. On her bed Miss Dormer lies, her ghastly eyeballs
crowned with coin of the realm, her skeleton arms stretched stiffly
out by her sides, but the mouth is still open, the jaw still fallen,
in spite of the white bandage.

"I knowed it," Joanna observes, with a depressed shake of her ancient
head, stepping back to eye her work. "You _can't_ make a handsome
corpse of her, let you do ever so."

Then her eye wanders from the dead aunt to the living niece.

"You ain't no use here, miss," she says, with asperity. "You'd better
come down with me to the kitchen, and I'll make you a cup o' strong
tea. It's been a wearin' night."

They descend, and the strong tea is made and drank, and does Cyrilla
good. Joanna bustles about her morning duties. At nine o'clock Doctor
Foster knocks, is admitted, hears what he expects to hear, that his
work is finished, and his patient has taken a journey, in the darkness
of the early dawn, from this world to the next.

After that, many people, it seems to Cyrilla, come and go--come to
look at the rich Miss Dormer in death, who would never have crossed
that doorway in her life. Mrs. Fogarty and Miss Jones come with the
rest. She sees them from her bedroom window, but she is conscious of
no feeling of anger or resentment at the sight. All that is dead and
gone--gone forever--with hope, and love, and ambition, and daring, and
all the plans of her life. Only a day or two ago--a day or two! it
seems a lifetime! She keeps her room through it all, stealing down to
the kitchen now and then, through the startling stillness of the
house, for the strong tea or coffee on which she lives. No one sees
her, though dozens come with no other object. For the story--her
story--is over the city. Mysterious hints of it are thrown out in the
morning papers; it is the chitchat of barrack and boudoir, mess-table
and drawing-room. Nothing quite so romantic and exciting has ever
before happened in their midst, and Mrs. Fogarty and Miss Jones awake
and find themselves famous. The heroine keeps herself shut up, ashamed
of herself, very properly; the hero is invisible, too. And how has
Miss Dormer left her money! That is the question that most of all
exercises their exercised minds.

The day of the funeral comes, and Miss Dormer, in her coffin, goes
out, for the first time in years, through her own front gates. It is
quite a lengthy and eminently respectable array of carriages that
follow the wealthy lady to her grave.

"I am the Resurrection and the Life. He that believeth in Me, although
he be dead, shall live; and every one that liveth and believeth in Me,
shall not die forever!" says the reverend gentleman in the white bands
who officiates, and they lower Miss Dormer into her last narrow home,
and the clay goes rattling down on the coffin lid. It is a wet and
windy day; the cemetery looks desolation itself--a damp and
uncomfortable place in which to take up one's abode. The sexton flings
in the clods, and no tears are shed and no sorrow is felt. They are
glad to get back to the shelter of their carriages, and men laugh and
crack jokes about Fred Carew and the dead woman's niece all the way
home.

The dead woman's niece has not gone to the funeral. Old Joanna alone
represents the household. The doctor is there, and the lawyer is
there, for they expect ample fees for their pains presently; but the
dead woman's niece expects nothing. She sits in her lonely room; a
lost feeling that something has gone wrong with her head ever since
that cord snapped around her throat and she fell across her aunt's
bed--her principal feeling. She puts her hand to it in a forlorn,
weary way, wondering why it feels so oddly _hollow_, as if the
thinking machine inside had run down, and the key was lost. She
suffers no acute pain, either mental or physical, only she seems to
have lost the power both to sleep or eat, and does not feel the need
of either. There is a tiresome, ceaseless sense of aching at her
heart, too; a blunted sense of misery and loss, that never for a
moment leaves her. She plucks at it sometimes, as if to pluck away the
intolerable gnawing; but it goes on and on, like the endless torture
of a lost soul.

Mr. Pomfret, the lawyer, has come to look after bonds and mortgages,
receipts, bank accounts and papers of value, to remove them to his own
safe, until the arrival of Mr. McKelpin. He is engaged in this work
when the door of the room opens, and a figure comes gliding toward
him--a figure with a face so white, eyes so black, and weird, and
large; that, albeit not a nervous man, Mr. Pomfret drops the deed he
holds and starts up with a stifled ejaculation. It is the dead woman's
niece.

"Don't let me disturb you." The weird, dark eyes look at him--the
faint, tired voice speaks. "I will only remain a moment. You are the
lawyer who made Miss Dormer's will?"

"Yes, miss--I mean Mrs.----" Here Mr. Pomfret comes to a dead lock. He
has heard so much about Miss Hendrick being Mrs. Carew, that he is at
a loss how to address her.

"I am Miss Dormer's niece. Will you tell me how she has left her
money?" He looked at her compassionately--how wretchedly ill the poor
girl is looking, he thinks. A handsome girl, too, in spite of her
pallor and wild-looking eyes--Lieutenant Carew has had taste. "Has Mr.
McKelpin got it all? Don't be afraid to tell me, or--am I remembered?"

"Except a small bequest of one hundred dollars to her servant Joanna,
Mr. McKelpin has it all," answers the lawyer.

"I am not even mentioned in her will?"

Again Mr. Pomfret is silent--again he looks embarrassed and
compassionate.

"Please answer," she says, wearily. "I would rather know."

"You are mentioned then, but only to say she has disinherited you for
your falsehood and deceit, and to warn Mr. McKelpin in no case to aid
or help you."

She bends her head with the old graceful motion.

"Thank you," she says, and goes.

So it is over, and she knows the worst--it is only what she has known
all along, the lawyer has but made assurance doubly sure. In striving
to keep love and fortune she has lost both. She has lost all, good
name, lover, home, wealth, everything she has held most dear. And her
own falsehood has done it all. If she had been honest and dealt fairly
by her aunt, she would at least, as Donald McKelpin's wife, have been
a rich woman. If she had been honest and dealt fairly by Fred Carew,
she would have had his love and presence to comfort her. But she has
lost both. Truly, even for the children of this world, honesty is the
best policy--truly, also, the way of the transgressor is hard, and the
wages of sin is death.

Another night falls upon the lonesome, dark old house, another
ghostly, hushed sleepless night. She lies through the long, black,
dragging hours, and listens to the rain pattering on the glass, and
the wind blowing about the gables. "Blessed is the corpse that the
rain rains on," says the children's rhyme. The rain is beating on Aunt
Dormer's grave--is Aunt Dormer blessed? she wonders.

Again it is morning--another gray, wet morning. In the early dawn,
sleep reluctantly comes to her, and with sleep dreams. The sleeping is
more cruel than the waking, for she dreams of her husband. She is back
with him in New York, living over again that one bright honeymoon
week--that week that will stand out from all the other weeks of her
life. With a smile on her lips she awakens, and then a moment after
there is a desolate cry. For the truth has come back to her with a
pain sharper than the pain of death. She has heard nothing of him or
from him since their parting--she never will again--that she knows.
That whispered 'good-bye' was for all time. Why should she expect
otherwise? In the face of all she denied him--forswore him. What could
he have left but scorn and contempt for her. It never occurs to her to
think of seeing or hearing from him again. Her sentence is passed--its
justice she does not dispute.

That forenoon brings a telegram from Mr. McKelpin. He has landed at
Quebec--by to-morrow he will be in Montreal. Her brief respite is at
an end--she must be up and doing now. She has no right in Donald
McKelpin's house. He is an honest man, and she has betrayed him. She
has no intention of allowing him to find her here--by to-morrow
morning's early train she will go.

She will go--but where? In all the world she has neither home nor
friends. She thinks of Sydney, good little, loyal Sydney--but Sydney
is far away. Still she has her plans. In the long watches of the night
she has made up her mind to go to New York. Why, she does not know;
only in a great city it is so easy to lose one's self, to die to all
one has ever known. Perhaps there she will get rid of this gnawing,
miserable pain at her heart; perhaps there, her wandering brain may
feel as it used. And she has been so happy there--so happy. She will
go back, and walk in the places where they used to walk together, as
Eve may have come back and looked over the closed gates of Eden. And
then--well, then, perhaps, there may be mercy for her, and she may
die. She is of no use in the world, of no use to any one--she is a
wicked wretch, of whom the earth will be well rid--"a sinner viler
than them all." People die every day, every hour; why should not she?

To-morrow morning comes. She has packed her trunk and her little
hand-bag. Old Joanna fetches her a hack, and she puts on her hat, and
holds out her hand and says good-bye to the old creature mechanically,
and tells her (when asked) that she is going to New York. She never
once lifts her heavy eyes to take a last look at the gloomy red brick
house as the hack bears her away.

She has some money--not much, but enough. Since their marriage Fred
has made her his banker. It will take her to New York--after that, it
doesn't matter what happens.

She is in the cars. She lays her head with a tired-out feeling against
the window, and closes her eyes. They are flying along in the warm
June morning, and thoughts of the last time she made this journey, not
yet a month ago, drift vaguely through her mind. She never looks up or
out. Her forehead is resting against the cool glass--it feels to her
like a friendly hand; and so, dead to all about her, dead to herself,
to everything that makes life dear, Cyrilla drifts out of the old
life--whither, she neither knows nor cares.




PART SECOND.




CHAPTER I.

SYDNEY.

    "Yet, is this girl I sing in naught uncommon,
         And very far from angel, yet I trow
     Her faults, her sweetnesses are purely human,
     And she's more lovable as simple woman
         Than any one diviner that I know."


Two o'clock of a cold November afternoon, a shrill rising wind,
whistling up and down the city streets, stripping the gaunt brown
trees of their last sere and yellow leaf, and making little ripples
all along the steely pools of water, which the morning's rain has
left. The rain has ceased now, but a gray, fast-drifting sky yet
lowers over New York, ominously suggestive of the first wintry fall of
snow. Omnibuses rattle up and omnibuses rattle down, private
carriages, all aglitter of black varnish, prancing horses and liveried
coachmen whirl up park-ward. A few ladies trip past in the direction
of Broadway, a few beggar children creep around the areas. That is the
street scene, the tall young lady with the fair hair, mourning dress,
sits and looks at rather listlessly, considering that more than four
years have elapsed since these blue-gray eyes looked upon it before.
The young lady is Miss Sydney Owenson, newly returned from a five
years' sojourn abroad, and domiciled with her late mother's cousin,
Mrs. Macgregor, of Madison Avenue.

Her mother, Mrs. Owenson, is dead. Except these cousins, Sydney
Owenson, orphan and heiress, stands quite alone in the world. Four
years ago, one sunny May day, Captain Owenson's widow and only child
left New York for Havre. Four quiet pleasant years followed for poor
badgered Aunt Char; more quiet and pleasant than Aunt Char would ever
have owned even to herself, with no terrible marital voice to thunder
at her for the thousand and one foolish little deeds and speeches of
every day. There was one long balmy winter in Florence, another in
Rome, where the churches and picture galleries, the delights of her
daughter's heart, made her head ache, and where St. Peter's with its
splendors and its vastness, and its majestic music and wondrously
beautiful ceremonies, nearly tired her to death. Physically, mentally
and morally, Aunt Char was weak, and growing weaker every day. For
Sydney, that Roman winter was one long dream of delight; it seemed to
her mother she literally lived in the churches and picture galleries.
The summers were spent rambling in a vagabond sort of way through
Switzerland, Germany and Bavaria. The fourth winter was spent in
Paris, and in that city Aunt Char's feeble hold on life grew weaker
and weaker; and one bleak spring morning Sydney awoke, to find herself
an orphan indeed, and that weak and gentle mother, lying with folded
hands and placid face and life's labor done.

Four years before, on that December morning when she knelt down by her
dead father's bed, the girl had been a child, a very child in heart
and knowledge, in thought and feeling. But with that day her childhood
seemed to cease, and womanhood to dawn. She had loved her feeble
little mother very dearly, but never--no never--as she had loved her
father. In those years of aimless wandering hers had been the guiding
spirit, hers the ruling voice. To rule was not in Mrs. Owenson's
nature--all her life she had been meekly under orders until its very
last day. Strong, self-reliant, fearless, she looked upon her slim,
stately young daughter with wonder and admiration, and leaned upon her
from the first day of her husband's death. That by-gone tragedy had
left its impress upon the girl for life. Grave beyond her years, with
a gravity most people found very charming, thoughtful, but very gentle
and sweet, her seriousness was an added witchery. She had shot up in
these years, supple and tall, healthful and handsome, with eyes as
bright as these southern skies at which they gazed, a complexion not
pale, and yet colorless, and a fearless frankness of manner, that her
unfettered, wandering life could not fail to give. In her heart, her
whole life long, she would mourn for the father she had so dearly
loved, the brother who was to have been her husband; but her face was
bright as the sunshine itself, and the handsome American heiress did
not reach her twenty-first birthday, be very sure, without more than
one manly heart and hand (more or less short of ready money) being
laid at her shrine, and just at present it was the business of the
Macgregor family to discover whether their fair and rich relative had
brought her heart home with her, or had left that useful organ behind
in foreign parts. She had been with them three weeks now, and the
discovery had not been satisfactorily made yet, and Dick Macgregor,
son of the house and graduate of West Point, was growing seriously
anxious on the subject.

Miss Owenson had remained a full year abroad after her mother's death
with some English friends, whose acquaintance she had made in Paris.
These friends were Sir Harry Leonard and his sister, a maiden lady of
forty. With the sister, Miss Owenson frankly owned to having fallen in
love at sight--the brother, Mrs. Owenson had more than hinted in her
letters, had done precisely the same with Sydney. Sir Harry was a man
of thirty, not bad-looking, and rich enough in Cornish tin mines to
put the possibility of mercenary motives entirely out of the question.
Miss Owenson had spent many months following her mother's death with
Miss Leonard, and now the question arose, was Sydney the _fianc_ of
Sir Harry Leonard? Dick Macgregor, his mother, and sister revolved
this question in all its bearings and revolved in vain. Sydney was
serenely silent on all these tender matters, and there was a quiet
dignity about her that forbade questions. Dick's attentions she took
with a cousinly indifference and good nature that was exasperating to
a degree.

"It seems a pity to let the fortune--a million, if a dollar--go out of
the family," says Mrs. Macgregor, knitting her brows, until they made
a black archway over her lofty Roman nose.

"If she were to marry Dick, I needn't sell myself to that fat beast,
old Vanderdonck," says Miss Macgregor, with considerable asperity.
"One of us must marry money or starve. Of course I will be the
sacrifice, though. Old Vanderdonck is as fond of me as it is possible
for him to be of anything, except his bank account, and Sydney is
about as much in love with Dick as she is with your new black
coachman, mamma. Who can wonder, though, after the men she has
associated with abroad, and it's not your fault, I suppose, my poor
Dick, that you've neither brains nor beauty."

"She's engaged to the baronet--that's where the trouble is," responds
Dick, with a gloomy glance at his sister, "or that other
fellow--what's his name, the German that wanted to marry her? American
girls are all tarred with the same stick--they'd marry the deuce
himself, horns and hoof, if he only had a title."

Of this family conclave, of the plots and plans in regard to her, Miss
Owenson was most supremely unconscious. Those bright gray eyes of hers
would have opened very wide indeed if any one had told her Dick
Macgregor wanted to marry her--not only wanted to marry her, but had
fallen in love with her. She would stay with them for this winter, she
thought, and after that--but the "after that" was not quite clear in
Sydney's mind. Youth, beauty, many friends, two or three lovers, and
great wealth are hers; but as she sits here to-day and looks out at
the bleak, wind-blown street, she feels lonely and sad enough. The
Macgregors are relatives, and are very good to her after their light,
but their house is not home, nor even like the Cornish home that was
hers so lately, and oh! so unutterably unlike the dear old home at
Wychcliffe forever lost now. This day is an anniversary--this day five
years ago was the day before her wedding--this day five years ago, and
just at this hour, she and Bertie Vaughan stood looking out at the
whirling snow. Again she sees him lying back in his chair, that moody
look on his blonde, boyish face; again she hears him speak, "Who knows
what may happen? In the midst of life we are in death, and all that,
you know." His words had been prophetic. Ah! poor Bertie. Looking back
now, with the knowledge and experience of five years added upon her,
Sydney knows that as Bertie's wife she would have been a supremely
wretched woman. Looking back now, she knows he was weak and unstable
as water--that she would have outgrown him, and that they would have
wearied to death of the tie that bound them. She knows that for
herself and her own happiness it is infinitely better as it is. Yet
none the less does she regret him, none the less does she mourn his
tragic end. The mystery of that night's disappearance is as dense a
mystery as ever; nothing has ever come to light--nothing, it is
probable now, ever will. Whether a murder was done, whether an
accident befell him, may never be discovered. Of late years Sydney has
inclined to the latter belief. Bertie had no enemies--not one--and
just there an accident might very easily befall. A slip, a false step,
and the rising tide would speedily bear away all traces.

She rises from her reverie with a sigh to the memory of those pleasant
by-gone days, and goes in search of a book. The room she is in is
called a library, although one small bookcase holds all its
literature--the Macgregors are not a reading family. Pictures there
are in profusion--chromos and engravings mostly; the carpet is soft
and rich, the curtains are elegant and costly, the furniture is blue
silk rep, and there are half-a-dozen lounging chairs. How Mrs.
Macgregor furnishes her house, dresses her daughter, keeps her
carriage, gives her quantum of parties in the season, and goes
everywhere, is a conundrum several families on the avenue are
interested in solving, and cannot. All this she does and more. Newport
and Saratoga know them in the summer solstice; their seat at the opera
and at Wallack's is always filled; they have an open account at
Stewart's and another at Tiffany's. "And how on earth _does_ Mrs.
Macgregor do it," ask the avenue families, "when we all know how John
Macgregor left her nothing but the house she lives in and a beggarly
two thousand a year."

Miss Owensen takes down a book at random, and returns to her chair.
The book turns out to be "Sintram," a very old friend, and a very
great favorite--one that will bear reading many times, and the closing
page of which Sydney has never yet reached with dry eyes. She opens
near the middle and begins to read, and soon all things, all cares of
her own, the very memory of her own life-sorrows, are lost in the
ideal sorrows of "Sintram." Brave, tempted, noble, forsaken, her heart
is with him through all, far more than with Sir Folko, stainless
knight and happy husband. Her eyes are dewy as she reads lines that
tell poor, tempted, sorrowing Sintram that his trials are almost done.

    "Death comes to set thee free;
     Oh! meet him cheerily,
       As thy true friend;
     Then all thy fears shall cease,
     And in eternal peace
       Thy penance end!"

"Sydney," calls a voice, the clear, fresh voice of Katherine
Macgregor. Then the library door is thrown open by an impetuous gloved
hand, and Katherine Macgregor, in stylish carriage costume, stately as
her name, tall and elegant, rustles in.

"What! reading," she exclaims, "and not dressed--and it is half-past
three, and we promised to be ready at three, and poor Uncle Grif
pottering about the drawing-room waiting for the last hour? Oh! this
is too much! even my patience has its limits. What is that you have
got hold of now?"

Without ceremony Miss Macgregor snatches the book, and her little,
piquant _nez retrouss_ curls scornfully as she glances at the title.

"Sintram and His Companions! That you should live to be
two-and-twenty, and still addicted to fairy tales!"

"It isn't a fairy tale," says Miss Owenson, laughing.

"It is all the same--goblins and demons, and skeletons, and death's
heads. Ugh! I began it once and had the nightmare after it. How any
one can read such rubbish, with dozens of delicious new novels out
every day, I cannot imagine."

"Your new novels are the rubbish, judging by the criticisms I read of
them. One Sintram, wild, pathetic, old legend that it is, is worth the
whole boiling----"

"I don't care for pathetic things," says Miss Katherine Macgregor,
shrugging her shoulders; "one's daily life and its worries are as
pathetic a legend as _I_ want to know anything about."

Sydney lifts her eyes and looks at her. A tall brunette, not really
handsome, but making the most of herself, of a fine erect figure, a
pair of sparkling black eyes, and set of very white teeth. Vivacity is
becoming to Miss Macgregor's peculiar style, consequently Miss
Macgregor is charmingly vivacious and high-spirited everywhere
except--at home. Dull parties "go off" with Katie Macgregor to the
fore; heavy dinners are lightened; very young men fall in love with
her at sight; married men are invariably smitten when they sit near
her. She plays the piano well, waltzes well, dresses in excellent
taste, sings a little, and can "take" Broadway of a sunny afternoon,
with a dash and _lan_ that makes every masculine head turn
involuntarily to look again. And it must be added that Miss
Macgregor's face is very well known on Broadway, indeed, better and
longer than she likes to think, herself. She is three years Sydney's
senior, and as she came out at sixteen, the ways of the wicked world
are as a twice told tale to Katherine Macgregor, and Money and
Matrimony--"the two capital M's," as her brother Dick calls them--long
ago became the leading aims of her life. As indeed of what well
regulated young women are they not?

"_You_ worried, Katie?" Sydney says, still laughing; "do my ears
deceive me? Who would think Katie Macgregor, the 'Sunbeam of New
York,' as I heard poor young Van Cuyler call you last night, had a
care."

"The laughing hyena of New York is brother Dick's name for it, and the
more suitable of the two," responds Miss Macgregor, rather bitterly.
"To eat, drink, and be merry, mamma told me when I was sixteen, was
to be my _rle_ through life--laughter is becoming, you know, to
people with white teeth and black eyes, so I began at her command, and
have gone on ever since. It has become second nature by this time, but
to laugh is one thing, to be happy another."

"What is the trouble, dear?" Sydney asks; "is it anything in which I
can help you? If so----"

"Thanks, Syd--no, you cannot help me, unless you can induce somebody
to leave me fifty or sixty thousand dollars. Dollars, the great want
of the world, are _my_ want. With them I need not become Mrs.
Cornelius Vanderdonck--without them I must."

"Katie! Old Mr. Vanderdonck! Ill-tempered, rheumatic, sixty years! You
surely do not dream of marrying him?"

"I surely do--only too happy and thankful to have him ask me. I am
tired, tired and sick, Sydney, of the life we lead, hand to mouth,
pinching here, and saving there; servants unpaid, bills, duns, mamma
nearly at her wits' end. Oh! you don't know! In my place you would be
as mercenary and heartless as I am."

"But I thought," Sydney says, with a puzzled look, "that Aunt Helen
was rich?" (Aunt Helen is a convenient term for her mother's cousin.)
"If money matters are your only trouble, Katie, why do you not draw on
me? I have more than I can possibly use, and you must know, Aunt Helen
must know, that I would be only too glad----"

"We know you are generosity itself, Sydney, dear," responds Miss
Macgregor, still with that touch of cynicism in her voice that she
keeps strictly for family use, "but even you might grow weary after a
time of supporting a large family of third cousins. And of the two
evils--marrying sixty years, ill-temper, and ugliness, or swindling
you to your face, I really think I prefer the former. But this is all
a waste of time." Miss Macgregor pulls at her watch. "Twenty minutes
to four and the daylight waning already, and Von Ett's studio closes
invariably at five. I give you just ten minutes to dress, Miss
Owenson. The carriage is already at the door."

"The new picture! I had forgotten all about it!" cries Miss Owenson
starting up. "Ten minutes is it, Katie? Very well--in ten minutes I
will be ready."

Strange to say, Miss Owenson keeps her word. In ten minutes she
descends, a seal jacket over her black silk dress, a black hat with a
long black plume on her head, and her fair face and golden hair, very
fair by contrast. Deep mourning Sydney has left off, colors she has
not yet assumed.

"Uncle Grif grew tired of waiting," says Miss Macgregor, as they enter
the carriage, "and toddled off by himself to meet us at Philippi--I
mean at Von Ett's."

"Who is this Monsieur Von Ett?" Sydney asks. "His name is new to me."

"The name is new to us all. A year ago Carl Von Ett was a
beggar--literally a beggar in the streets of New York, hawking his own
pictures from door to door, and earning a crust and a garret. One day
he fell down in a fainting fit in the street, from sheer starvation,
and a man nearly as poor as himself, took him home, nursed him,
encouraged him, and the result--Von Ett has painted a picture that
the town talks of, and is on the high road to fame and fortune."

"And his friend--the good Samaritan--what of him?"

Sydney's eyes glisten as she asks the question. Her sympathetics are
very quick--it is things like these that go home to her heart. For
Miss Macgregor, her cynical look comes back.

"The good Samaritan is precisely where he was--the usual fate of good
Samaritans, is it not?--plodding along in a lawyer's office. Lewis
Nolan may be the cause of greatness to others, but I have a
presentiment he will never be great himself. He has exploded theories
about honor and honesty, that keep men back. Here we are. Raise your
dress, Sydney. These stairs may have been swept during the last ten
years, but I doubt it. Your true artist is a dirty creature, or
nothing."

She lifts her glistening silk train and runs lightly up the stairs,
her vivacious society face in its best working order. Miss Owenson,
with an expression of extreme distaste for the dirty, unswept stairs,
gathers up her skirts and follows.

"Shall we see the artist, Katie?" she asks.

"No, decidedly. Von Ett is a perfect miracle of ugliness--is next
door to a dwarf, and has a hump. No one ever enters his studio when he
is there but Uncle Grif and Lewis Nolan."

"The good Samaritan! Shall we see _him_?"

They have reached the landing. Miss Macgregor gives herself one small
shake, and shakes every ribbon, every silken fold into its place in a
second. She pauses at her cousin's question, and looks at her for a
moment.

"Perhaps!" she answers, slowly; "and if we do, I want you to look at
him well and tell me what you think of him. Lewis Nolan has been my
puzzle for the past ten years, and is more my puzzle to-day than ever.
Let us see if _you_ can solve it."

She taps at the door, opens it, and the two young ladies are in the
studio.




CHAPTER II.

"SINTRAM."


It was a large and well-lighted room, the floor covered with dark-red
wool carpet, the walls colored of some dull, neutral tint and,
containing by way of furniture three queer spindle-legged,
old-fashioned chairs. Three or four ladies and as many men stood
clustered around a picture--_the_ picture, the only picture upon the
wall. At the extreme end of the room two or three others
hung--excepting these the plastered walls were quite bare.

"Von Ett's studio is as grim and ugly as himself," remarked Miss
Macgregor, taking in the place and the people with an American girl's
cool, broad stare. "There is Uncle Grif gazing through his venerable
old specs, lost in a trance of admiration, just as if he had never
seen it before. The dear old soul has no more idea of art than a
benevolent tom cat, but a sign-board painted by little Von Ett would
be in his eyes as a Murillo or a Rubens in those of other people."

"M. Von Ett is then a _protg_ of Uncle Grif's?" asks Miss Owenson.
"Let us take a seat until these good people disperse. I detest looking
at a picture over other's shoulders."

"Carl Von Ett is a _protg_ of Lewis Nolan. Lewis Nolan, since he
was twelve years old, has been a _protg_ of Uncle Grif's; while
Uncle Grif, ever since I can remember, has been mamma's abject slave.
I never knew him to rebel except on one point, and that point this
same Lewis Nolan. 'The money you spend upon that Irish boy, Brother
Grif,' says mamma, looking at him with _her_ glance, beneath which the
stoutest heart may well blench, 'would be much more suitably employed
in educating your only sister's orphan children. Charity begins at
home, sir.' And Uncle Grif, bless him! quails and trembles, and makes
answer, in quivering falsetto, 'Little Lewis is like a son to me,
Sister Helen. It is but little that I can do for him; that little I
mean to do; whatever is left, you and the children are welcome to, I'm
sure.'"

Miss Macgregor, in her most vivacious tone, parodies her mother and
uncle without the smallest compunction, and the mimicry is so good
that Sydney has to laugh.

"Mr. Nolan is Irish, then, and poor?"

"Of Irish extraction, and poor as a rat. His mother and sister are
seamstresses. He is a lawyer now, admitted to the bar, thanks to
uncle. He began life selling papers, was elevated to office-sweeping,
was one of those boys you read of in Sunday-school books, and goody
literature generally, who are athirst after knowledge, spend their
leisure hours in hard study, rise to be prime ministers, and marry a
duke's daughter. Mr. Nolan has not had greatness of any kind thrust
upon him yet, but, after all, I shouldn't be in the least surprised to
see him a ruler in the land before his hair is gray--one of those
self-made men, who are so dreadfully priggish and pompous, and who
never tell a lie in their lives. There! an opening at last. Now let us
go and look at the pictures."

Kate Macgregor's cynicisms and worldly knowledge, her sarcastic
strictures, on every subject under the sun, were a never-failing
source of wonder and amusement to Sydney. A very good type of the girl
of the period was Miss Macgregor, devouring with relish the newspaper
literature of the day, murders, divorces, scandals the most atrocious,
and ready to discuss and analyze the most revolting cases with perfect
_sang froid_--a girl to whom love had meant nothing since her
seventeenth birthday, and marriage and an establishment everything--a
girl who flirted, waltzed, took presents, went to watering-places
every summer, went to parties every winter, and in the midst of all
kept a bright look-out for the main chance--a girl who looked calmly
in the face of every man to whom she was introduced, with these two
questions uppermost in her mind: "Is he rich?" and "Can I induce him
to marry me?" Not an evil-minded or bad-hearted young woman by any
means; simply a latter-day young lady, true to the teachings of her
life, and of the world, worldly, to her inmost soul.

The little group before the painting had dispersed, and the cousins
were free to look at their leisure. Miss Macgregor doubled up her gray
gloved hands, pursed her lips, and set herself to find out its faults.

"H'm! a very pretty picture--subject somewhat _triste_--'The Little
Sister.' Nuns are rather a hackneyed subject, but always effective.
The gaslight falling on that girl's face is very good--very good,
indeed--a fallen woman in more senses than one. The Sister's dress is
painted with pre-Raphaelite fidelity, and the face--I should say, now,
the face was painted from memory--not exactly pretty, but very sweet.
I have seen Sisters of Charity with just that expression. Do you like
it, Sydney--you, who have lived in an atmosphere of pictures, so to
speak, for the last five years?"

"Like it?--yes." Sydney answers dreamily, and that eloquent face of
hers--truly an eloquent face, where all feelings of the heart are
concerned--says far more than the quiet words. The picture pleases her
artistic sense, but it has done more--it has touched her heart, and
she stands very silent and looks at it long. It is a city scene--a
twilight scene. A primrose light yet lingers coldly in the wintry
sky--the haze of early evening fills the air, and the street lamps
blink dimly through it. One or two bright frosty stars pierce the
chill opaline lustre, but day has not yet departed. In the archway of
a large building a woman--a mere girl--seems to have fallen, huddling
her rags about her in a strange, distorted attitude of pain. Her face
is upturned, the gas flares upon it, and the haggard eyes stare
fiercely in their infinite misery, their reckless, crazed despair.
Above her, bending over her, her basket on her arm, stands a little
Sister of the Poor, in her black nun's dress. Infinite compassion,
angelic pity, heavenly sweetness, are in the nun's wistful face, its
peace, its purity, its tender gentleness, in striking contrast with
the fierce despair, the haggard pain, the reckless wretchedness of her
sinning sister.

"Oh!" Sydney says, half under her breath, "how beautiful it is, how
pathetic a story it tells! Katie, your Von Ett is a genius."

"Very likely," says Miss Macgregor, with one of her shrugs; "he is
hideous enough, I am sure. The contrast between those two faces is
very good. By-the-by, there is Mrs. Grierson--odious creature--and, as
usual, disgustingly overdressed. I must go and speak to her. The idea
of that woman coming to see a picture! the only painting she has soul
enough to appreciate is the drop scene of a theatre, when Grierson
isn't there, and she has a new flirtation in hand."

And then Miss Katherine sweeps gracefully and graciously over, and
kisses her friend with effusion, and in a moment they are in the midst
of a most animated conversation, abusing their absent and mutual
friends, no doubt, Miss Owenson thinks with disdain. She presently
leaves the picture she has come to see and saunters down the room to
view the others. They are not of equal merit, rather poor in fact,
with the exception of one which rivets her attention from the first.
For it is called "Sintram," and is oddly enough a scene from the story
she was reading an hour ago.

It is a very small picture, but, in a different way, quite as striking
as "The Little Sister." A dead white expanse of frozen snow, paling
away into the gray and low-lying sky. Black and spectral against this
ghostly whiteness stands out the tall, powerful figure of Sintram, his
dark face, full of passion, remorse, and horror. Behind him, leering
and evil, tempting him to the murder of his friend for the sake of
that friend's wife, crouches "The Little Master." Away in the
distance, at the foot of an icy precipice, lies prostrate and helpless
the gallant Sir Folko. But the interest of the picture centres in
Sintram. You can _see_ the fierce battle between temptation and honor,
between the inherent ferocity and nobility of his nature, and you
wonder almost painfully how the struggle will end.

Sydney lingers, fascinated, and while she stands, Katherine deserts
her friend and returns to her. An exclamation from Miss Macgregor
makes her glance round; that young lady pauses and gazes at "Sintram"
with an inexplicable expression of face.

"Is it not exquisite?" Sydney asks; "even better in its way than the
other? You can see the torture poor, tempted, loyal Sintram is
suffering in his very face."

"I don't know how it may depict Sintram," says Katie, in her most
caustic voice. "I know it is a very good portrait of Lewis Nolan,
although I never saw him wear any such gruesome expression as that."

She stands and regards it with a look in her eyes that Sydney does not
understand, but which is something deeper than mere criticism.

"I wonder if it is for sale?" Sydney eagerly asks. "I should like to
buy it. It is my ideal Sintram exactly."

"You can very easily ascertain. Uncle Grif will negotiate the
transaction for you with Von Ett. I will call him now."

She breaks abruptly off. Uncle Grif still remains where she has left
him, but no longer meekly alone. A man has entered and stands talking
to him, his tall head slightly bent, a grave smile on his face, Mr.
Nolan, Sydney knows in a moment, partly by the expression of her
cousin's face, partly by his vivid resemblance to the "Sintram." Miss
Macgregor is right, the likeness is a very good one, lacking of
course, the agony of despair. A very tall man is Mr. Nolan. Sydney
glances approvingly at the active figure and broad shoulders, with a
black, close-cropped head, and a dark, rather sallow face, a face
whose habitual expression will be that of profound gravity, but which
is lighted just now by a very genial smile. By no means a handsome
face, but a very good one, a thinking face, a strong face, the face,
it might be, of a man of powerful passions, held well in hand by a
still more powerful will.

"Here they come," says Katherine Macgregor, half under her breath,
"Now, then, Sydney, solve my riddle if you can. Tell me what manner of
man Lewis Nolan is?"

"He is a man who carries himself well, at least," says Miss Owenson,
with a second calmly approving glance. "Your very tall man slouches,
as a rule; Mr. Nolan does not."

"Lewis," says Uncle Grif, shambling up to his niece and looking at her
in meek deprecation, for the old man stands in mortal awe of his
dashing young relative, "this is Katherine, my niece, Katherine. You
remember Katherine, don't you?"

"It is much easier to remember Miss Katherine than to forget her,"
says Mr. Nolan, with an amused glance into Miss Katherine's laughing
eyes. "My memory in some cases is fatally good."

"Uncle Grif himself never remembers my existence five seconds after I
am out of his sight, and naturally takes it for granted the rest of
mankind are equally criminal," says Katherine.

"We have come to see the picture, you perceive, Mr. Nolan. It is
charming. I have fallen quite in love with Mr. Von Ett since I saw
it. I always do fall in love with genius."

"Happy Von Ett--happy genius? Would that I--but of what avail are
wishes? I shall transport Carl to the seventh heaven this evening by
letting him know."

"As for this," says Miss Macgregor, with a graceful motion toward the
"Sintram," "my cousin is enchanted with it. Oh!--excuse me--my cousin,
Miss Owenson, Mr. Nolan. Quite a foreigner, I assure you, and a judge
of pictures; has spent the last five years of her existence running
from one picture gallery of Europe to another."

"Poor Van Ett! How wretched the knowledge will make him, that so
formidable a connoisseur has been criticising his poor attempts."

"I am afraid that speech is more sarcastic than sincere," answers Miss
Owenson, coolly. "I am not in the least a critic. I know when a
picture pleases me, and very often the picture that pleases me is one
connoisseurs pass over in contempt."

"And 'The Little Sister,'" Mr. Nolan asks, "you really like it, I
hope?"

"I really do. It is a charming subject, charmingly executed. But it
may surprise you to hear, I like this better."

"That! 'Sintram?' Why, Von Ett put that in a corner out of the way. I
am nothing of a judge myself; I fancied it rather good. I am not
unprejudiced, though, for Sintram, on canvas or off it, is a very old
friend of mine."

"Is he?" Miss Owenson, relaxes into an approving smile. "You have
sat--stood rather--for this Sintram evidently." Mr. Nolan laughs.

"Yes--Von Ett read the book in one of his lazy evenings, and
conceived the happy idea that I resembled the hero. Sintram had a
black complexion, if you remember, and a corresponding ferocity of
disposition; so the happy idea was not personally flattering. I posed
with a tragic expression accordingly, and you see the result."

"A very satisfactory result," interposes Katie; "you have rather the
look of a first murderer in a melodrama. Did you really hurl the
gentleman yonder over the precipice in a transport of madness, or how?
My recollections of Sintram are hazy."

Both young ladies, as it chances, are looking into Mr. Nolan's face
and both see a most remarkable change pass over it as Katie Macgregor
speaks. The dark, colorless complexion fades slowly to a gray white.
But he neither starts, nor turns away; only Sydney notices that his
hands tighten over the felt hat he holds.

"My favorite Sintram does no such dastardly deed," she says, coming
intuitively to the rescue, and glancing away from Mr. Nolan's altered
face, "Sir Folko falls over, and Sintram flies to the rescue like the
gallant knight he is. Is the picture for sale, Mr. Nolan? I should
like to have the pleasure of possessing it."

"It is for sale," he answers. "Von Ett will only be too glad to
dispose of it."

He speaks quite calmly, but the traitor blood does not return. He is
deadly pale still, and his eyes--very handsome dark gray eyes Sydney
notices, are fixed in a curious way on the picture.

"Then, Uncle Grif, may I commission you to purchase it for me," says
Miss Owenson. "I really have seen nothing in a long time which has so
completely taken my fancy."

Uncle Grif is no kin of Miss Owenson's, but he is Uncle Grif to all
who have ever known him. Indeed, his sprightly niece goes so far as to
affirm that in his tender years he was "Uncle Grif" to the other boys
of the school. A thin, patient-looking old man, whom you intuitively
know for an old bachelor at sight, badgered by his strong-minded
sister, patronized by his nephew and niece, and imposed upon in a
general way by all the world. One of those men who battle weakly all
their lives with Mammon, and end as they began, hopelessly poor--one
of the great brigade of the Unsuccessful.

"Uncle Grif tells us you are engaged in the great Harland case, Mr.
Nolan," remarks Katherine Macgregor.

"As junior counsel--yes."

He answers rather dreamily, his eyes still fixed with that curiously
intent look upon the "Sintram."

"It is a great opening, is it not? You will have a chance--and you
only need a chance, I am sure, to distinguish yourself."

"Mr. Graham will have chance enough; there is very little for me."

He takes no notice of her smooth compliment; he appears to answer
mechanically, his thoughts with the picture, or something it suggests.

"You are for the defence," persists his fair inquisitor--"for Mrs.
Harland, are you not?"

"Yes."

"Poor thing!"--Katherine heaves a sympathetic sigh--"how dreadfully
she must feel, to be tried in a week for her life."

"There is no question of her life," says Mr. Nolan, still in that
absent tone; "they cannot bring it in wilful murder, do their worst.
It will be outrageous to bring it in even manslaughter. Our hope is
that we will get a verdict of 'not guilty.'"

"But she _is_ guilty," says Miss Owenson, opening her eyes; "she
killed her husband. Killing is murder, is it not?"

"God forbid!" cries Lewis Nolan, so suddenly, so energetically, that
Katie absolutely recoiled.

"What then do you call it?" asks Sydney, looking at him with wondering
blue eyes.

"Not murder, certainly, else Heaven help the world. To hate a man, to
lie in wait for him, to assassinate him, coolly and deliberately, and
with _malice prepense_--that is murder, if you like, and worthy of the
gallows."

"Ah, yes!" says Katherine, with a second sympathetic sigh.

"I don't see that it makes much difference to the victim, though,"
says Sydney; "the result is the same so far as he is concerned,
whether he is murdered in hot blood or cold. Mr. Harland was sent into
eternity by the hand of his wife just as surely as though she had lain
in wait there for hours, pistol in hand.

"He was a brute," exclaimed Miss Macgregor, "for whom shooting was too
good."

"A brute I grant, if what the papers say of him be true, who most
shamefully insulted and ill-treated his wife. All the same, he has
died by her hand, and his blood is upon her."

"She did not mean to kill him."

"Can that avail the soul sent before its Maker in a moment of time,
with all its transgressions upon it?" cries Sydney, her eyes kindling.
"She did kill him, and she is his murderess."

"Miss Owenson, she is guiltless," exclaims Lewis Nolan, an answering
fire kindling in _his_ eyes--"guiltless before Heaven, as we shall try
to prove her before man."

"And I hold her guilty, with blood to answer and atone for, in this
world and in the next."

"You have not read the papers--you cannot have read the case," says
Mr. Nolan in suppressed strong excitement. "The man was, as Miss
Macgregor says, a brute, a devil incarnate. He maddened his wife in
every way that a man can madden a woman--he starved her, he beat her,
he slandered her, he insulted her; her very life was not safe. In a
moment of madness, goaded beyond human power of endurance, she
snatches his revolver from the table, where he has just laid it,
fires, and kills him--by sheer chance, for she never fired a pistol
before in her life. I tell you the man is guilty of his own death, not
she. It was rightful retribution."

"Retribution, perhaps," Miss Owenson responds, in a tone whose clear
coldness contrasts strikingly with the repressed, almost passionate
earnestness of his 'still a murderess'. "Her hand sends a human soul
unprepared before its Judge. I hold it, palliate the circumstances as
you will, the most horrible of earthly crimes. She may live, repent,
be forgiven--so might he in time, had she not taken his life. It seems
to me that no earthly remorse or repentance can ever atone for
blood-guiltiness. It seems incredible to me that any conscientious
lawyer can plead for the man or the woman who has taken a life."

"Not even if taken in a moment of madness, unpremeditated, regretted
as soon as done?"

"No; for once done it can never be undone. No remorse, no repentance
can give back life. I hold that no provocation--none--none--can pardon
or condone the crime of taking life."

"Miss Owenson, you are merciless. Those are very cruel words from a
woman's gentle lips."

"I think of the victim, Mr. Nolan, as well as the slayer. And justice
is a virtue as well as mercy."

She is nearly as pale as Mr. Nolan herself, and both are paler than
Miss Macgregor has ever seen them. Sydney is thinking of Bertie
Vaughan as she speaks. If _he_ were murdered, what would all the
remorse and repentance of a lifetime avail to atone for that death?
Heaven's forgiveness it might obtain, since supreme mercy reigns
there; but her forgiveness--could she ever give that?

"Dear me! dear me!" says Uncle Grif, looking beseechingly from one to
the other, "don't excite yourselves--now, don't. What's this Mrs.
Harland to you, Lewis, my boy, that you should fight her battles? Miss
Owenson, don't mind him; he doesn't mean a word he says, I'm sure. He
wouldn't commit murder for the world."

"Bless you, Uncle Grif!" says Katie, patting the seedy brown coat
affectionately, "what a counsel for the defence you would make!"

"I beg your pardon, Miss Owenson," Mr. Nolan says, but he says it with
unconscious coldness; "I have let my professional feelings carry me
too far. I look at this case from a man's point of view--Miss Owenson
from a young lady's."

"It is I who should apologize," retorts Miss Owenson in her stateliest
manner, while Katie turns aside to hide a satirical smile. "I should
not have expressed an opinion at all."

"All the same, though, you adhere like wax to the opinion you have
expressed," says the sarcastic voice of Cousin Katie.

"Decidedly," still coldly, and turning for a last look at the picture.

Mr. Nolan follows her glance gloomily and is silent.

Once again Katherine Macgregor throws herself manfully into the
breach.

"Nearly five, Sydney, and nearly dark. We will barely have time to
reach home before dinner. Lewis"--she turns to the young lawyer with
her most winning smile--"shall we see you at Mrs. Graham's
conversazione to-night? Mrs. Graham's I know to be one of the few
houses you frequent."

"Yes--that is, no--I think not. I half-promised, but we are busy at
the office, and I am not sure I can get off."

"Preparing for the great case, I understand. Still, come if you can.
All work and no play--you know the rest. Over-work is worse than
over-idleness."

"My brain will stand the pressure," he answers, somewhat grimly.
"Thanks, all the same, for your friendly interest, Miss Macgregor."

"She calls him Lewis," Sydney thinks. "They are older friends than I
fancied. I don't think that I like Mr. Nolan."

Mr. Nolan escorts them to their carriage, and stands, hat in hand, at
the door until they drive off. Miss Macgregor is warmth and cordiality
itself. Miss Owenson's final bow is slightly iced.

"Well, dear, and how do you like him?" sweetly inquires Katie.

"Not at all," Sydney responds. "Pleading the case of a woman who
shoots her husband in a fit of ill-temper, and then patronizing _me_!
'I look at it from a man's point of view--Miss Owenson from a lady's.'
Impertinent! I wish my 'Sintram' did not resemble him. It will half
spoil my pleasure in its possession."

"I foresee," says Miss Macgregor, calmly, "that when you have met
Lewis Nolan a few times more, it will be a case of mutual and
reciprocal adoration. He was white with anger, Sydney, when talking to
you. And what did he turn so ghastly for, in the first instance, when
I asked my innocent question if Sintram threw the other man over the
cliff?"

"I don't presume to understand the various moods and changes of Mr.
Nolan's ingenious countenance," replies cousin Sydney, impatiently.
"Do drop the subject, Katie."

"I sincerely hope he may put in an appearance at Mrs. Graham's
to-night," is Cousin Katie's answer. "An aquaintance so auspiciously
begun cannot fail to end happily. Here we are at home."

Miss Owenson, disdaining all reply, goes up to her own room. On the
table a big English letter lies, and with an exclamation of pleasure
she pounces upon it. It is from Cornwall. From the baronet's sister;
and in Alicia Leonard's copious pages, she forgets her late annoyance,
forgets there is such a being in the scheme of the universe as Mr.
Lewis Nolan.




CHAPTER III.

TALK AND TEA--AND A LETTER.


"Harry has refused to go, at the last moment, with the Arctic
expedition, although to go with that expedition has been the dream of
his life for the past two years. Need I tell you the reason why,
little friend? 'The word 'Come' may be in one of her letters, sooner
or later, Alicia,' he said to me the other day. 'What are all my
adventures and ambitious dreams compared to that one word from her.'
Poor fellow! you should see with what wistful eyes he watches your
letters, and my face as I read them, for one sign of hope. And, my
darling, he hardly longs for your return more than I do. All the
sunshine seems to have gone with your sweet face, from our old home."

That was one of the concluding paragraphs in Miss Alicia Leonard's
letter, and very thoughtfully, a little sadly, Sydney folded it up,
and sat musing long and deeply. Why should she not say that word
"Come" after all, and bring Sir Harry Leonard across the ocean, to
claim her as his wife. No one would ever love her better, no one would
ever be more worthy of her love. And home, and two loyal hearts would
be hers. Here she had no home; these relatives of hers could never be
tried and trusty friends. Mrs. Macgregor, cold, hard, calculating,
repelled her; Katherine, cynical, mercenary, old at five-and-twenty,
at times she revolted from. Her heart was as untouched to-day as it
had been five years ago when she was Bertie Vaughan's plighted
bride--no man of all the men she had ever seen, had ever awakened any
stronger, deeper feeling than cordial, sincere friendship. Frank, and
heart-whole, she had gone through life--it seemed to her must ever go.
She had her idea of the man she would like to marry, if she ever
married, which she was not at all certain of, but certainly none of
the men she had yet met approached that ideal. No doubt she expected
too much; more than she would ever find. Why, then, not write "Come,"
and go back with Harry Leonard to that bright English home where
Alicia awaited her, and where she had spent nine such happy months?
She did not love him--no; but she liked him well, and love might
follow. Why not write "Come" to Sir Harry Leonard?

"Now, Sydney, my dear child," says Katherine, putting in her head, and
looking imploringly, "don't sit mooning there by yourself, and forget
all about the conversazione, I beg. What! the Cornish postmark again?
From the baronet, I bet."

For Miss Macgregor said "I bet," and "I guess," was well up in the
expressive slang of the day, and could use it with killing effect at
proper seasons, on her victims.

"My letter is from Miss Leonard," said Sydney, folding it up.

"Ah! Miss Leonard--with an inclosure from _mon frre_. Sydney, own
up--don't be so dreadfully secretive. I am sure I tell you everything.
You are engaged to Sir Harry Leonard?"

"Am I?"

"I am sure you are. Young, good-looking, rich, a baronet--how could
you refuse him?"

"How indeed! I never said I refused him. I never said he asked me.
Miss Leonard and her brother are two of my very dearest friends. Has
the dinner bell rung? I never heard it. Tell Aunt Helen I will be down
in three minutes."

Thus civilly dismissed, Miss Macgregor goes--more and more at a loss
to understand Miss Owenson.

"Her very dearest friend! Ah! but I don't believe in the very dearest
masculine friends of handsome young heiresses. But whether engaged to
the baronet or not, Dick hasn't a chance, not the ghost of a
chance--of that I am certain. Not that his poverty would stand in his
way--she is just one of those foolish virgins who will fall in love
with a beggar, and raise him to the dignity of prince consort, and
consider herself and her money honored by his lordly acceptance. Such
a man as Lewis Nolan, for instance."

Katherine Macgregor's face darkened suddenly--perhaps as heiress of a
million it was a folly even she might have been capable of.

Dinner over, the young ladies dressed for Mrs. Graham's reception.
Miss Owenson, as has been said, did not yet wear colors, but black
velvet and point lace can be made a very effective toilet when crowned
by a pearl pale face, and feathery blonde hair. "Too matronly,"
Katherine Macgregor pronounces the velvet; but the rich sable folds
falling about the tall, slight figure, the square, classic corsage,
the white tuberoses and stephanotis, would have delighted the eye of
an artist. Miss Macgregor herself shines in the azure resplendence of
her silver blue silk and pearls; brunette as she is, some shades of
blue, by gas light, she finds extremely becoming.

    "A daughter of the gods, divinely tall,
       And most divinely fair."

quotes Dick Macgregor, as Miss Owenson comes forward, her black velvet
sweeping behind her. "By George, Sydney, you look like a princess
royal or something of that sort. Only black and white too! How do you
do it? The other girls pile on the colors of the rainbow--Katie among
'em; but you have a look somehow, a general get-up"--Dick waves his
hands, vaguely hopeless of expressing his meaning in words. Sydney
laughs, and takes his arm--his sister cries out in indignant protest.

"Only black and white indeed. Only black velvet and point lace--a
costume fit for a young duchess. That is how men are deceived. Every
one of them at the conversazione will echo Dick's cry--'only black and
white--modest simplicity itself--how economically and tastefully the
heiress dresses, what an example for these gaudy, extravagant
butterflies around her.' And all the time Miss Owenson's costume will
be far and away the richest and most costly in the room. There will be
nothing like that point," says Katherine, with a sigh of bitterest
envy, "at Mrs. Graham's conversazione to-night."

"Hang Mrs. Graham's conversazione," growls brother Dick; "hang all
such shams with their fine French names. It is a cheap and nasty
substitute for a decent party; instead of a German band, and a
sit-down supper, scandal and weak tea."

"The tea need not be weak unless you wish it--the scandal I
acknowledge," interposes his sister.

"Sitting ranged around the walls, a crowd of guys," proceeds Dick, in
a disgusted tone, "tea handed round in Liliputian cups, and all the
guys jawing in pairs, as a matter of duty. Talk and tea--that's what
Mrs. Graham's conversazione comes to in plain English; and hang all
such shams, I say again."

"Then why come, my dear boy?" inquires Miss Owenson; "why make a
martyr of yourself, why immolate yourself in the flower of your youth
and loveliness, a victim to brotherly duty? Why not express those
natural sentiments of your manly heart at dinner, and Aunt Helen would
have matronized us, or even poor, dear Uncle Grif might have been
reluctantly forced into the breach. Anything to have spared you."

"The cousin with whom I go will make even Mrs. Graham's talk and tea
go down with relish," says Dick, gallantly; "and if Nolan's there--as
he is pretty sure to be--we will have some decent music, at least.
I'd rather hear that fellow sing than Brignoli."

"Mr. Nolan is musical, then?" says Sydney. "He has the face of a man
who can sing."

"And men who sing at evening tea parties, like Tom Moore, are flukes
as a general thing," answers Dick. "Nolan's an exception, however. He
never does sing, except at Mrs. Graham's, and whether he sings or is
silent, he is as good a fellow as ever breathed. He was out with us
the first year, and fought like a brick. He has just Irish blood
enough in him to make fighting come naturally, I suppose."

For be it known that Dick Macgregor--Captain Macgregor, to the world
at large--is only in the bosom of his family for a two months'
furlough, and his regiment awaits him down in Virginia. It is the
second year of the "Unpleasantness," and Dick Macgregor went out with
the first.

"Mr. Nolan's one talent, leaving his forensic abilities out of the
question," says Katherine, "is a passion for music. As a boy, I
remember, he would come in and sit down at the piano, play harmonious
chords intuitively, and rattle off street tunes by ear. As he grew
older, Uncle Grif, exceedingly vain of his boy's abilities, had him
taught. Did I tell you that Uncle Grif adopted him, in a measure, when
ten years old, and that to him Lewis Nolan owes it that he is a
promising young lawyer to-day? He is also organist of St. Ignatius',
where you and I must go some Sunday, Syd, and hear one of the finest
choirs in the city."

They have reached Mrs. Graham's, and enter with a flock of other
guests. Most of them Miss Macgregor knew. Friendly greetings are
exchanged, and introductions performed on the way up-stairs.

"I hope the evening won't drag," Katherine remarks, as she adjusts her
ribbons and laces. "Dick is right; as a rule this sort of thing is
slow. Talk and tea are not the most stimulating amusements on earth.
If you feel bored, Sydney, be sure you let me know, and we will leave
early."

The guests had nearly all arrived, when they descend and make their
way to their hostess' side. Mrs. Graham is a large, and cheerful
looking lady, in mauve silk--that "refuge of the destitute"--addicted
to _embonpoint_, good nature, and colors that "swear," as the French
phrase it. Katherine Macgregor's face is known to every man and woman
in the room; but who is the tall, regal-looking blonde, so lovely of
face, so distinguished of manner. And when the whisper goes round
that she is _the_ Miss Owenson, the rich Miss Owenson just returned
from Europe, Miss Owenson becomes _the_ star of the assembly, and Miss
Macgregor and Mrs. Graham are besieged with pressing aspirants for
introductions. It grows a bore in time, but Sydney shows no sign of
boredom in her gracious face. Still it is something of a relief when
she finds herself in a quiet corner, with Dick devotedly beside her,
and free for a moment from her court.

"Oh, Solitude, where are thy charms?" says Dick. "'Oh for a lodge in
some vast wilderness,' where talk and tea are unknown. Let's sit down
here, Sydney, and be a comfortable couple. Here is a book of
engravings, they always turn over books of engravings in novels, if
you notice. Let us live a chapter out of a novel, and turn over the
engravings."

He thinks, as he says it, that there is not a picture of them all as
fair and sweet as Sydney herself--a slight flush on her clear, pale
cheek, the golden hair flashing against the rich blackness of her
robe.

"Your friend Mr. Nolan is not here," she says, as Dick spread out his
big portfolio, preparatory to examining the engravings.

"Isn't he? Very likely not. You see he is a young man of uncommonly
high-toned notions--poor and proud, as they phrase it. As Katie says,
he owes all he has to Uncle Grif. His mother and sister are
dressmakers, I believe, and as yet Nolan hasn't achieved any
distinction worth speaking of. He never goes anywhere; his voice would
open no end of doors, but he won't be asked for his voice. He makes an
exception, somehow, in Mrs. Graham's favor. Ah! there he is now."

The piano in the back drawing-room had been going industriously since
their entrance; but now a new hand, the hand of a master, touched the
keys, and the grand, grateful notes were wondrously different from the
young lady-like jingle that had gone before. This was the touch of a
musician, and the instrument seemed to know and respond. "_La ci
Darem_" was what Mr. Nolan sang and played; and the pictures were
untouched, and Dick and Sydney sat absorbedly listening. It was a
powerful tenor, with that veiled sympathetic vibration, that undertone
of pathos in its sweetness, that reaches the heart.

"I don't care for Italian opera," says Captain Macgregor; "it's a
deuce of a bore, as a rule; but I like that. _La ci Darem la mano_, he
is singing now. Niceish voice, isn't it."

"Niceish is a new adjective to me," responds Sydney, laughing, "and
one that hardly applies. Mr. Nolan is the fortunate possessor of one
of the finest tenors I ever heard, and I have heard some good
tenors--Sims Reeves was one. There, he has finished; how sweet, how
tender those lower notes were. Surely they will not let him stop."

"Oh, he is not stingy--when he does sing he does sing; nothing
niggardly about him. I have heard him rattle through a whole opera
bouffe--shriek like the soprano, growl like the bass father, shout
like the chorus--take 'em all off capitally, I assure you. There, he
is singing again: let's follow the crowd, and see him."

They leave the table and make their way to the other room, where Mr.
Nolan, in regulation evening dress, sits at the piano, and where
Katherine Macgregor leans gracefully against the instrument,
fluttering her fan and listening with downcast eyes.

"As a rule," observes Dick, in a profound tone, "it's a painful
spectacle--a very painful spectacle--to watch a music man. The
contortions of his facial muscles, the hideous extent to which he
opens his mouth, the dislocating way in which he flings back his head,
the inspired idiot style in which he rolls his eyeballs up to the
chandelier, the frenzied manner in which elbows and fingers fly, are
trying didoes to witness without a still small feeling of disgust. But
Nolan doesn't contort, doesn't roll his eye balls, doesn't look like a
moonstruck lunatic, and doesn't open his mouth even to any very
disgusting extent. Brava!" Mr. Macgregor gently pats his kidded paws.
"Very good--very good indeed! We will take your whole stock at the
same price."

Mr. Nolan concludes his second song and makes an attempt to get away,
but he is besieged by soft pleadings, and Katherine Macgregor gives
him one of those long, tender glances from beneath her sable lashes
that have done such telling execution in her time.

"Just one other--in English this time--a ballad for me."

"For you?" repeats Mr. Nolan, a laugh in his dark eyes, but his lips
grave. "If I were hoarse as a raven, put in that way, refusal would be
an impossibility. Something in English, something pathetic, of course.
Will this do?"

He plays a jaunty, tripping, waltz-like symphony, into which his voice
blends in an air that exactly suits the words, a mischievous light in
the eyes he keeps on her eager face:

    "My eye! how I love you,
     You sweet little dove, you!
     There's no one above you,
                     Most beautiful Kitty.

    "So glossy your hair is,
     Like a sylph or a fairy's,
     And your neck, I declare, is
                      Exquisitely pretty.

    "Quite Grecian your nose is,
     And your cheeks are like roses,
     So delicious--oh, Moses!
                     Surpassingly sweet!

    "Not the beauty of tulips,
     Nor the taste of mint-juleps,
     Can compare with your two lips,
                     Most beautiful Kate.

    "And now, dearest Kitty,
     It's not very pretty,
     Indeed it's a pity
                     To keep me in sorrow:

    "So, if you'll but chime in,
     We'll have done with our rhymin',
     Swap Cupid for Hymen,
                     And be married to-morrow."

A low murmur of laughter and applause follows, and Katherine Macgregor
actually flushes under his eyes.

"And if he really asked her it might go hard with the chances of
Vanderdonck," muttered Dick; "but no, our artless Katherine's heart
will never run away with her head."

"Mr. Nolan has an old _tendresse_, then, for Kate?" Sydney asks,
carelessly. "I half thought so this afternoon."

"By no means. He certainly has an old _tendresse_, something more than
a _tendresse_, and I doubt if he is quite over it yet, for----"

Dick does not finish his sentence, for the subject of it arises from
his seat, sees them, and approaches. As he looks now, warmth in his
dark face, animation in the large gray eyes, a smile on the grave
lips, Sydney wonders to see that he is handsome.

"That was all very delightful indeed, old boy," is Dick's greeting.
"Why weren't we all born with black eyelashes or tenor voices, or
both, and be the centre of such a group of adoring angels as you are
wherever you go? Miss Owenson and I have been listening entranced in
the background--you know my cousin, by the way, I think."

"I had the pleasure of meeting Miss Owenson this afternoon," says Mr.
Nolan, with that very genial smile of his. "Apropos, Miss Owenson, you
have been the means of making very happy one poor fellow who has not
been used to over-much happiness--Von Ett--the most excitable of
living beings; he nearly expired with ecstasy when I told him of your
admiration of 'Sintram,' and your intention of purchasing it. He flew
to the studio on the instant, had it packed, and sent, and you will
find it at home before you upon your return."

"Then I have been fortunate, indeed," Sydney responds, "if in giving
pleasure to myself I have given pleasure to another. Mr. Von Ett is
destined to win far higher praise than any poor appreciation of mine."

"I doubt if he will ever value any more highly. Miss Owenson," he
says, abruptly, "I am afraid my manner, my words, must have offended
you. The thought that it may be so has troubled me more than I can
tell. It is a subject upon which I feel deeply, and one which is
likely to carry me away. Pray, forgive me."

"Is he in love with this Mrs. Harland, I wonder?" thinks Miss Owenson.
"Was that what Dick meant?"

"The apology is needless," she says, cordially. "There was no
offence--how could there be? I never thought of it after."

The dark gravity of the afternoon overspread his face again--the smile
vanished. What a strong, thoughtful, intellectual face it was, the
girl thought. What a good face, if she were any judge of physiognomy.

This clever Mr. Nolan, with his charming voice, a thing that will make
its way to a woman's foolish fancy sooner than more solid qualities,
and his profound convictions, was beginning to interest her. Dick had
been summoned by some fair enslaver, and had reluctantly obeyed. Mr.
Nolan and Miss Owenson had slowly been making their way to the front
drawing-room while they talked, and Sydney resumed her seat by the
table and the engravings. Mr. Nolan took the vacant seat by her side,
still wearing that earnest look.

"I am glad that my words did not trouble you. Yours most certainly
have troubled me." Sydney looks at him in surprise. "Yes, Miss
Owenson, troubled me: for if my convictions were not with Mrs.
Harland, most assuredly I would not plead her case. I have
conscientious notions about this sort of thing that are exceedingly
unprofessional, I know--notions I will never outlive. But that Mrs.
Harland is a murderess, I will not, cannot believe."

"Not with intent, perhaps----"

"Not at all, Miss Owenson. See! for years her life with this man was a
daily and hourly martyrdom. He starved her, he insulted her--he was
all the worst husband can be to the most helpless wife. She bore it
patiently, submissively; she was friendless, poor, and alone--for
years she endured it. One day he comes home half drunk, lays his
revolver on the table, is more brutal than usual, offers her an
insult, devilish in its atrocity. It maddens her. Hardly conscious of
what she is doing--goaded beyond endurance--she lifts the pistol,
fires, and he falls dead. She had not meant to kill; without thought,
hardly knowing what she does do, she kills him. Is this murder?"

Sydney is silent; his suppressed vehemence almost frightens her. How
interested he is in this Mrs. Harland! Does he mean to free her, and
marry her after?

"She is filled with a remorse, a despair, an anguish I never saw
equalled," he goes on. "How she lives or keeps her reason is more than
I can understand. If she could give her life to restore his she would
give it thankfully, joyfully. Is this woman then guilty? Does the
crime of murder lie at her door?"

"Oh! I don't know," Sydney says, with a look of distress. "No, surely
not. And yet it is an awful thing--whether by accident, by passion, or
by intention--to take a human life."

"Awful! Great Heaven! yes," he says, in a voice so thrilling that
Sydney looks at him in ever-increasing wonder!

Surely he must love this Mrs. Harland, else why the passionate agony
of that whisper?

"Poor fellow!" she thinks; "it is hard on him. He deserves something
better than to care for a woman whose hands are red with her husband's
blood."

There is a pause. Sydney turns over the pictures without seeing them,
conscious of a dawning and strong interest in this man. He rests his
forehead on his hand, so dark a look in his face that she absolutely
wonders if this be the same man who a few minutes ago sang laughingly
a comic song. That he should keep his levity for them, his earnestness
for her is a subtle flattery that conquers her as no other flattery
could.

"Surely my foolish opinions can have no weight with you, Mr. Nolan, no
power to pain you," she says, very gently. "If so I am indeed sorry.
It shall teach me to be less hasty and presumptuous in proffering
opinions for the future. In the sight of Heaven I cannot believe your
friend is guilty of this dreadful crime, and I sincerely hope you may
get a verdict."

"My friend," he says, and he lifts his head, and a smile breaks up the
dark thoughtfulness of his face, "I have not seen Mrs. Harland three
times in my life: after the trial I shall probably never see her again
while I live. I am interested in her as a woman who has suffered
greatly; but it is whether or no the guilt of murder is upon her that
centres my interest. This is what I would give worlds, if I possessed
them, yes, worlds, to know."

"He is not in love with this unhappy Mrs. Harland," Sydney thinks. "I
am glad of that. I like him. He deserves something better. He looks
like a man

    "'To bear without rebuke
      The grand old name of gentleman.'

"I am afraid I have bored you mercilessly with this tragic affair," he
goes on, his face and tone changing; "it is uppermost in my thoughts;
I feel it so deeply; but hold--I am sinning again while I apologize.
Let us look at the pictures; Mrs. Graham never affronts her guests'
intellect by offering poor ones."

They look at the pictures accordingly, and talk of the pictures. Miss
Owenson has seen many of the fine old paintings from which these
engravings are taken, and Mr. Nolan has a cultivated eye and taste,
and a keen love of art. They talk of Italy and Germany, and those
classic foreign lands which she has seen and loved, which he longs but
never expects to see. And minutes fly, and hours, and to Sydney's
horror--for she hates anything like a pronounced _tte--tte_--their
conversation does not end until Katherine seeks her side, and the
company rise to disperse.

"Really," Miss Macgregor says, and if there is a fine shade of irony
in her tone Sydney does not take the trouble to detect it, "for two
people quarrelling fiercely at their first meeting, you seem to have
got on well with Mr. Nolan. Were you quarrelling again, my dear, or
making up, and was I not a true prophetess?"

"A true prophetess! What did you predict?" asks Sydney, with equal
carelessness. "Mr. Nolan and I neither quarrelled nor made up, and I
have to thank him for spending a very pleasant evening. If I have a
weakness it is for men of intellect."

"And you don't meet them every day. Poor Dick!" laughs Dick's sister.
So talk and tea are not so utterly flavorless after all, _belle
cousine_."

"If the talking is done by Mr. Nolan--no," retorts Sydney, with
spirit.

"Don't excite yourself," says Miss Macgregor. "I have heard before
that Lewis Nolan improves on acquaintance. Does he not sing divinely?
Has he not a thoroughbred look for one with so few opportunities? Ah!
what a pity he is so poor."

    "'Lord of himself, though not of lands,
      And having nothing yet hath all,'"

quotes Sydney. "What would you? Men cannot expect to have money, and
brains, and divine voices. For my own part, all the men I ever found
worth talking to, ever was interested in, were men without a sou."

"Ah! you are interested in Mr. Nolan?"

"Yes," says Sydney, flinging back her head, and accepting the
challenge.

"And only in poor men! Sir Harry, I have heard, is worth twenty
thousand pounds a year. I am afraid I shall not have a baronet for a
cousin-in-law, after all. Now, now! don't freeze into stateliness,
Syd. I don't mean anything--I never do mean anything. Come."

Dick, at the foot of the stairs, looking depressed and unhappy, offers
Sydney his arm. Mr. Nolan, who stands talking cheerfully to him, does
duty for his sister.

"You never come to see us now," the couple in front heard Katherine
say, in a plaintive voice. "Have you vowed a vow to honor Mrs. Graham
alone with your friendship?"

"I am not sure that Mrs. Graham looks upon my friendship in the light
of an honor. It is a new idea, however, and I shall inquire."

"That is not an answer to my question. Why do you not come to see us
as--as you used?"

"As I used?" Mr. Nolan lifts his eyebrows. "Used I ever? I have no
time for dangerous delights. I have to work 'from early morn 'til dewy
eve' for my daily bread and butter."

"Dangerous delights?" says Miss Macgregor with an artless upward
glance. "What do you mean by that?"

"Do I really need to explain, Miss Macgregor?" retorts Mr. Nolan,
looking down into the upturned dark eyes.

"Miss Macgregor?--it used to be Katie," says Katie, and in the low
voice there is a tremor, either real or well assumed.

"Oh, by George! let us get on," says Dick, with a face of such utter
disgust that Sydney laughs. She has been trying to get on herself, for
the last two minutes, out of earshot of this conversation, and
succeeds so well that Mr. Nolan's response to Katie's last is
inaudible. Katie's cheeks are slightly flushed though, as she reaches
the carriage, and the smile on her lips shows it has been to order.

"I wish to Heaven, Katie," growls Dick, "when you make love to
fellows, you wouldn't do it quite so loudly. Old Vanderdonck
himself--deaf as an adder--might have heard you spooning to Lewis
Nolan, if he had been there."

"Old Vanderdonck might have heard, and welcome, my gentle brother."

"And if you think Nolan's to be taken in by your soft sawder, you're a
trifle out of your reckoning, let me tell you. He isn't an old bird,
Nolan isn't, but he's not going to be caught with chaff."

"Dick," says Miss Macgregor, "it is patent to the dullest observer
that the attentions of Miss Emma Winton have been painfully marked;
also, that five cups of gunpowder tea do _not_ agree with your
digestive organs. Therefore we excuse the rudeness of your remarks,
and prescribe total silence for the rest of the drive home."

Dick growls, but obeys--Katherine is the ruling spirit of the
household.

The city clocks are striking two when Sydney reaches her room. On the
wall hangs "Sintram." She greets it with a smile of welcome, and the
likeness to Mr. Nolan does not spoil her pleasure in looking at it, as
she has feared. On the table lies a letter with a Canadian postmark,
and in a stiff, mercantile hand. She turns up the gas, and tears it
open eagerly, without waiting to remove her wraps. It is from Mr.
McKelpin, in answer to one she had written him for news of her lost
friend Cyrilla Hendrick.

                                          MONTREAL, _Nov. 23d, 18--_.

     "RESPECTED MISS:"

Here Sydney smiles; the "Respected Miss" is so like what poor Cyrilla
used to tell her other middle-aged Scottish suitor.

     "Yours of the 17th inst. came to hand yesterday, and contents duly
     noted. In reply, I have to say I know nothing of the present
     whereabouts of the late lamented Miss Dormer's niece. On the day
     before my return to this city, four years ago last May, she left by
     train direct for Boston. I made inquiries concerning
     her--advertised for her in the Boston papers, and placed a certain
     sum of money at her disposal. In the course of the following week I
     received, in reply to my advertisement, a letter from the head
     physician of one of the public hospitals of Boston. A young lady
     answering the description, from Montreal, was lying very ill under
     his charge; some mental strain, apparently, and physical
     exhaustion, had prostrated her to such an extent that it was
     doubtful if she would ever recover. I went to Boston; I saw and
     identified her (herself unconscious), and ordered every care and
     attention. She recovered eventually, wrote me a brief note of
     acknowledgment, and at the earliest possible moment quitted the
     hospital. Since then I have neither seen nor heard from the late
     lamented Miss Dormer's niece. This is all I have to communicate,
     and I remain, Respected Miss, yours to command,
                                                    DONALD MCKELPIN."




CHAPTER IV.

A BASKET OF FLOWERS AND A DINNER.


"Katherine," says Mrs. Macgregor, "do lay down that book, get off that
sofa, dress, and go down town, match this fringe, go to Fratoni's for
ices, and to Greenstalk's for the cut-flowers. Do you hear?"

"I hear. Anything else?"

"And make haste. Where your own personal gratification is not
concerned, Katherine, I must say you are unbearably lazy. Here, the
whole forenoon was spent in bed----"

"Did you really expect me to get up, and go to matins at St. Albans
after dissipating at Mrs. Graham's until two this morning?"

"I expect very little of you, my daughter, that will put you to the
least inconvenience. I know of old how useless it would be to expect
it. Those commissions I mentioned must be done this afternoon. My
dressmaker is at a dead-lock for the fringe. Perhaps you expect
me--worn out as I am, to go after it myself?"

"Blessed are they who expect nothing--of which number am I," retorts
Miss Katherine.

She has been lying on a sofa in the family sitting-room during this
discussion, a provoking drawl in her voice--her eye never once leaving
her book. In an arm-chair by the window, also reading, and in a dress
whose faultless neatness is a striking contrast to her cousin's, sits
Miss Owenson. Mrs. Macgregor, a portly matron, with a frisette of
glossy darkness, coldly glimmering blue eye, an austere Roman nose, a
thin, severe mouth, and a worried and anxious air generally, looks up
from her sewing to regard her undutiful daughter with an angry glance.

"Katherine, will you or will you not get up and go down town?"

"Best of mothers, I would much rather not. The day is cold and
disagreeable; I feel dreadfully sleepy yet, and this novel--Mr. Van
Cyler's, mamma--is thrillingly interesting. Send Susan."

"Aunt Helen," cries Sydney, starting up, "let me go. I will match your
fringe, and deliver your other messages with pleasure."

Miss Katherine shrugs her shoulders, and smiles sarcastically behind
her book.

"Thank you, my love, I cannot think of troubling you----"

"It will be no trouble; I was just meditating a walk on my own
account--my daily constitutional, you know. It will give me pleasure
to be of service to you."

"Very well, my dear; but if my daughter thinks she can set me at
defiance after this fashion, she is mistaken. Katherine," and the cold
blue eyes light and flash, "put down that book this instant, and do as
I command you."

"When my mammy takes that tone," says Katherine, with imperturbable
good temper, and addressing her remark placidly to Sydney, "I know
better than to disobey. Let us see--match the fringe--order the
ices--see to the flowers. But the confectioner's and the fringe stores
are at opposite ends of the town--can't do both in one short, dark
November afternoon. One of them must go, dearest mother."

"You and Sydney can go to Greenstalk's from here, then she can walk
over to Sixth Avenue and match the fringe while you take a car and
visit Fretoni's," rapidly and concisely, says Mrs. Macgregor.

"What a business-like head this _mater_ of ours has, Sydney! Pause,
wonder, and admire. Very well, Mrs. Macgregor--you shall be obeyed to
the letter; but what a pang it costs me to give up Van Cyler's novel!
There are times when even filial duty is a painful thing."

Mrs. Macgregor's brow cleared. Sydney laughed. Katherine's habitual
manner of cheerful impertinence to her mother at times startled, at
times amused her. Real impertinence the girl did not mean, but this
vapid surface manner had become second nature. The young girls started
forth together. Sydney with her seal jacket buttoned across her chest,
and a tall black hat and plume. The day was cold, gray, and
overcast--windy, dusty, and supremely unpleasant.

"I feel like the little boy who thought it was such a delightful thing
to be an orphan, and do as he liked," says Katherine, bending before a
windy gust. "Poor mamma, she works and worries, toils and troubles,
year in, year out, for Dick, and me, too."

"When you are Mrs. Vanderdonck, the wife of the millionaire, you will
be able to do as you please, with a whole regiment of lackeys to fly
at their lady's bidding."

"I am not so sure of that. A millionaire old Vanderdonck is, that is
historical: and that he intends to ask me to marry him, I am also
quite certain; but about the lackeys and the liberty I have my doubts.
He is stingy as a miser, jealous as a Turk, relentless as a Nero, his
inward man as hideous as his outward. What a happy destiny will be
mine as Mrs. Vanderdonck!"

"Don't marry him, Katherine."

"And go to the dogs with mamma and Dick? We are over head and ears in
debt, Sydney, and nothing short of this marriage can save us. I
actually wonder that mamma's frisette does not turn gray with all the
struggling she has to keep up appearances. I owe it to her to tide her
over these troubled waters. Vanderdonck, miser as he is, shall pay my
price to the last farthing before he puts the ring on my finger. It
shall be a clear matter of money from first to last. He shall give his
written bond to pay mamma's debts, and settle five or six thousand a
year on me, or he shall never call me wife. If I must be sold, I shall
fetch as good a price as I can."

Sydney shuddered.

"It is horrible. It seems to me I would go out as a shop girl, as a
servant, sweep a crossing, starve, sooner than that."

"Yes, I daresay," Miss Macgregor retorts, coolly; "rich people always
say that. They would work their fingers to the bone, starve, die,
sooner than degrade themselves. Unhappily I have no talent for work. I
can't go on the stage and become a Ristori in a night, or write a
novel and become famous, as they do in books. Starvation would not
agree with me. I am something of an epicure, as you may have noticed,
and dying--ah! dying is something I never want to think of. In my
place, _belle cousine_, you would be as heartless, as mercenary, as
calculating as I am. In my place you would marry old Vanderdonck."

"Never!"

"Love is all very well," pursues Katie, a hard, cold look, curiously
like her mother's, crossing her face and ageing it; "it is one of the
luxuries of life--life's very sweetest luxury perhaps; but for me it
is not to be thought of. You can afford it, can fall in love with a
beggar if you choose, and turn him into a prince. Oh! Sydney! cousin
mine, what a lucky young woman you are. This is Mr. Greenstalk's."

Baskets and bouquets littered the counters and perfumed the warm air;
wreaths festooned the walls, shrubs stood around in pots. A damsel in
attendance behind the counter, waiting on the one customer the shop
contained, a gentleman bending over some curious foreign plant, his
back towards them.

"What a lovely basket!" says Katherine. "Look, Sydney."

It was a small flat basket, such as florists use, of purest white
flowers, camellias, white roses, Japonicas, stephanotis. On top lay a
card, having this legend in pencil, and in a man's writing: "WITH
LOVE. L." And whether the hand struck her as familiar, or something in
the back view of the man, Miss MacGregor turned, and looked curiously
at him.

"You will send the basket the first thing," says a voice she
recognizes. "Here is the address; and you will fasten the card I have
laid on it among the flowers. Don't fail."

"All right, sir; it shall go the first thing to-morrow," cheerfully
responds the lady in waiting.

"Look, Sydney!" says Katherine; and Sydney looks, and sees the tall
form and dark face of Lewis Nolan. He pushes a five-dollar bill to the
shopwoman, buttons up his overcoat, and with an absorbed look on his
face hurries out without casting a last look at his purchase, or a
first look at the two ladies beside it. "Lewis Nolan, poor as a
church mouse, spending five dollars for flowers!" exclaims Katherine,
aghast. "Now what does this mean?"

"You need not look at me. I am sure I don't know," answers Sydney,
laughing. "Mr. Nolan shows very good taste in his selection--that is
the only opinion I have on the subject."

"With love," pursues Katherine, "and the first thing to-morrow
morning. Whom can they be for? Sydney, I shall ask."

"Katie!" cries Sydney, indignantly.

"No, I shall not. But whom _can_ they be for! Is he really in love
with that horrid Mrs. Harland?"

"Are you concerned in knowing, dear? Mr. Nolan would feel flattered if
he were aware how deep is your interest in him."

"Mr. Nolan would not feel in the slightest degree flattered. Vanity,
the predominant weakness of his sex, is not _his_ weakness. But he
cannot be as poor as I imagined if he can afford to spend five dollars
in flowers."

"Under the influence of the tender passion a man may be extravagant to
the extent of five dollars, and still be pardoned," says Miss Owenson.

The flower woman approaches, Miss Macgregor gives her various orders
for the day after to-morrow, which are duly transcribed in black and
white, and the two girls depart.

"I _wonder_ who the flowers are for!" is Miss Macgregor's thoughtful
remark as they reach the street. "Sydney, your fastidious notions are
decidedly in the way. I've a good mind to go back and ask."

Sydney laughs outright, then stops, and blushes, for a gentleman,
approaching rapidly, lifts his hat, with a smile. It is Mr. Nolan.

"Quand on parle du diable----" begins Miss Macgregor, in execrable
French, and with unruffled coolness. "We were just talking of you. We
saw you in Greenstalk's, ordering flowers, but you never deigned to
notice us."

"What unpardonable blindness!" answers the gentleman. "I am on my way
back to Greenstalk's; I forgot one of my gloves."

"Your floral taste is excellent, Mr. Nolan," says Katherine,
mischievously. "Your big bouquet is beautiful."

"Do you think so? Yes, it is pretty. She prefers white flowers. Cold,
is it not," says Mr. Nolan, "for November?"

"You dine with us, do you not, on Friday evening?" inquires
Katherine. "Mamma sent you a card, I know, but I want to add a verbal
invitation."

"Thanks, very much; but I am afraid I cannot have the pleasure. I am
very busy, Miss Katie."

"You are never too busy to go to Mrs. Graham's, it seems," says Miss
Macgregor, with her most effective and best-practised pout. "I insist
upon your coming. That stupid trial will surely take no harm for being
laid aside one evening."

"You are most kind, and I am most grateful; all the same----"

He pauses, and involuntarily, unconsciously, glances at Miss Owenson.
She meets that glance with a bewitching smile.

"I think I must add my entreaties to Katherine's," she says. "I should
very much like to hear Krner's Sword Song once more."

"You will come?" asks Katherine.

"You do me too much honor," replies Mr. Nolan, flushing slightly.
"Yes, I will come."

Then he was gone, and the cousins go on their way, in silence for a
moment, silence broken first by Sydney.

"What a great deal of coaxing your Mr. Nolan takes. Evidently the
honor of his presence is not to be lightly bestowed."

"But he yields at your request, dear, not mine," says Katie, with a
sudden sharp ring in her voice. And for a moment there is silence
again.

"What does Katherine Macgregor mean by her new cordiality?" thinks Mr.
Nolan, rather ungraciously. "An invitation, and pressing one to the
Macgregor's mansion is altogether a new distinction. I suppose singing
to amuse the company is at the bottom of it. What a noble and loving
face that is!" But he did not mean Miss Macgregor.

The cousins parted at the junction of Broadway and Grand Street,
Katherine to go across town, Sydney to seek Sixth Avenue, and match
the fringe. This was a tedious process, and the street lamps were
twinkling in the gray November dusk before it was concluded. Fearless
in most things, Sydney yet had a nervous dread of being out alone in
the streets of a city after nightfall, and hailed a passing car, which
she knew would convey her to within a couple of blocks of home.

The car was filled, not a vacant seat, but a very youthful gentleman
sprang up as if galvanized at sight of a beautiful young lady, and
with a smile and a little bow Sydney thankfully took his place. At the
next corner the car again stopped, and an elderly woman, with a large
and heavy market basket on her arm, got in. She looked tired, and
proceeded to hang herself up by the strap. The double row of men
glanced over the tops of their papers, saw only an old woman, rather
shabby of aspect, and dived back again. Evidently she was to be
allowed to stand, and Sydney realizing it, arose and proffered her
place.

"Oh, no, thank you--no," the woman said. "I could not think of it, my
dear young lady. Keep your seat."

"You are tired and I am not; I don't mind standing. Oblige me by
sitting down."

"Thank you, I am tired," the woman said, with a sigh of relief,
sinking down; "but it's too bad to make you stand."

"I have not far to go; that is, I think not. How far is it to ----th
street?"

"Fully fifteen blocks; too long for you to stand, I ought not to have
taken your seat."

"I won't have to stand; just wait and see," whispered Sydney, with an
arch smile; and as she said it the man beside the old lady got up,
with a bashful "Here, miss," and suspended himself in mid-air.

"Did I not tell you?" says Sydney, with a subdued laugh. "Virtue is
its own reward."

"Ah, it is a fine thing to be young and handsome," answers her new
acquaintance.

Miss Owenson glanced at her and made up her mind that she must have
been handsome in her day, also. It was a kindly and matronly face,
with dark, gentle eyes, and snow-white hair.

"Tell me, please, when we get to ----th street," Sydney said. "I am
almost a stranger in New York, and don't want to get belated. What
uncomfortable conveyances these street cars are."

She chatted with her chance acquaintance until her street was reached,
then with a smiling "good-bye," got out and walked rapidly into
Madison Avenue, and her aunt's house.

On Friday night Mrs. Macgregor gave a dinner party for the special
delectation of Mr. Vanderdonck. There were but seven or eight guests
in all, and Mr. Nolan made one of the number.

"Although, really, what you want to ask that young man for, I cannot
understand. It is all nonsense having him here. These sort of people
should keep their place. I can't see what you want him for,
Katherine."

"Can't you, mamma? 'There are more things in heaven and earth,
Horatio, than are dreamed of in your philosophy.'--Perhaps I want to
flirt with this poor young man and make Mr. Vanderdonck jealous. Is
not that a laudable object?"

"Mr. Vanderdonck knows you well enough not to be jealous of a pauper,
my daughter. And I do hope, Katherine, you will manage to make him
speak soon, for these entertainments I can _not_ afford."

"Poor, dear mamma! Well, never mind: when the five thousand a year are
settled on me you shall have half for life."

Miss Macgregor certainly did flirt with Mr. Nolan, and as certainly
succeeded in causing Mr. Vanderdonck to scowl with malignant
blackness, as they reversed the usual rule, the gentleman singing and
the lady bending devotedly by his side and turning his music.

But at last Miss Macgregor deserted him for her Auld Robin Grey, and
Mr. Nolan sought out the owner of the "noble and lovely" face, and
lingered in its vicinity until the hour of departure. They seemed to
find endless subjects in common, those two--literature, art, music,
travels; their conversation never seemed to flag.

"Decidedly, Mr. Nolan improves on acquaintance," thought Miss Owenson,
_en route_ to bed; "it is a positive pleasure to hear him."

"To know her is a liberal education," quotes Mr. Nolan, wending his
homeward way. "What a very excellent thinking-machine there is behind
that Madonna face. How poor Von Ett would rave of its beauty; how he
would delight to paint it.

    "And if any painter drew her
     He would paint her unaware,
     With a halo round her hair."

"What a contrast she is to that dark daughter of the earth, Katherine
Macgregor."




CHAPTER V.

A LONG TALK AND A LITTLE WALK.


"The dinner was a pleasant affair, and my chat with Mr. Nolan most
agreeable, but, after all, I doubt whether the game was worth the
candle."

Miss Owenson makes the remark, and makes it to herself alone. She
holds up to view at the same time, a mass of rich Chantilly lace,
woefully torn and rent. On Friday night last it was the costly
appendage of a silken robe, upon which a masculine boot heel has
accidentally trodden, with the aforesaid result.

It is the afternoon of Monday, and with the exception of Uncle Grif,
Miss Owenson is quite alone in that coziest apartment of the Macgregor
house, the family sitting-room. Her aunt and cousin are out making
calls, in which social martyrdom she has declined participating.

"I must have it mended," thinks Miss Owenson; "but who is to do it?
Experts in lace work are rare, I fancy, in New York. I must ask
Katie."

"Is anything the matter, my dear Miss Sydney?" inquires Uncle Grif, in
his timid way, coming forward.

"Do I look so woe-begone over my torn flounce, then?" says Sydney,
laughing. "This is the matter," she holds up the large rent, "not a
matter of life or death, you see."

"Ah! torn," says Uncle Grif, in profound sympathy. "What--what is it?"

"It _was_ a flounce, and will be again if I can get it mended."

"Are you going to do it yourself, Miss Sydney?" asks Uncle Grif, and
his dull eyes light suddenly.

"Not I!" replies Miss Owenson. "I never did anything half so useful in
my life. This lace belonged to poor mamma--she wore it when a girl,
and it is a souvenir, so of more value than its intrinsic worth."

The sparkle in Uncle Grif's dull eyes grows brighter, and more eager.

"Miss Sydney," he says, "_I_ know a person--a lady who will mend that
for you. She makes lace--and embroidery, and all that. She was
educated in a convent, and does the loveliest needlework you ever
saw. If you'll come with me I'll take you to her, and you can
ascertain for yourself."

"Uncle Grif, you are a household treasure!" exclaims Sydney, rolling
up her lace, and rising. "Wait ten minutes, and I will be with you."

She makes a parcel of her torn Chantilly, hastily arrays herself for
the street, and sallies forth under the protecting wing of Uncle Grif.
That amiable old gentleman's face beams with delight.

"We will take a Seventh Avenue car. You don't mind taking a car, do
you, Miss Sydney?"

"Decidedly not, Uncle Grif. Why on earth should I?"

"Katie does; that is all. One has to ride with such a motley assembly
of the Great Unwashed--that is what _she_ says."

"Katie says more than she means; you must not take her literally.
There is nothing I enjoy more than riding in those city street cars,
and watching the different phases of the human face divine. It is
quite a new experience to me. Who is the--the lady who does the lace
work?"

"A most respectable person, Miss Sydney. Oh, a _most_ respectable
person," cries Uncle Grif, eagerly.

"Of course," Sydney answers; "that goes without saying, since you are
taking me to her. But what is she, maid or matron, wife or widow?"

"A widow lady and her daughter; there are two. Once she was well off,
and she is a person of culture and refinement. They are poor now, and
she ekes out her income by doing fine needlework for ladies, and for
fancy stores."

They are riding up town now, and as Miss Owenson does not fancy
conversation at the pitch at which it must be carried on in a
street-car, she relapses into silence, and watches with never-flagging
interest and amusement the people who perpetually get in and out.

Presently their own turn comes, and they walk three or four blocks
westward, and stop at last before a two-story wooden house, sadly in
want of paint. A tiny plot of grass is in front; there are flowers in
all the windows, Miss Owenson notices, and augurs well therefrom.
Uncle Grif knocks with his knuckles, and this primitive summons is
answered immediately. An elderly woman opens the door, smiles upon
Uncle Grif, and glances at his companion. Then there is a simultaneous
exclamation.

"My dear young lady!"

"My dear old lady!" Sydney was on the point of saying, but substituted
"madam;" and Uncle Grif gazes agape from one to the other.

"Why, you're not acquainted already, are you?" he asks.

"We met; 'twas in a crowd," laughs Sydney; "we met by chance the usual
way, last week, Uncle Grif, in a car. Really it is quite a
coincidence."

"Come in," says the mistress of the house, and ushers them into the
tiniest, the trimmest little parlor Miss Owenson has ever seen out of
a doll's house. A flower-stand filled with pots is in each window;
muslin curtains, delicately embroidered, draped them; a little upright
piano, its keys yellowed by time, covered with music, stands in a
corner; one or two oil chromos and steel engravings, in home-made
rustic frames, hung on the papered walls; books in profusion litter
the centre-table. The chairs are cane, the carpet old and faded, but
the little room is so sunny, so sweet, so dainty, that it is a
positive pleasure to be in it.

"People who have seen better days, decidedly," Miss Owenson infers,
taking all this in with one comprehensive feminine glance. "What a
_very_ nice face the old lady has."

"Will you not introduce this young lady, Mr. Glenn?" says the mistress
of the house, as she places chairs. "We have met before, and the young
lady did me a favor, but I have not the pleasure of knowing her name."

"I beg your pardon, I--I forgot to introduce you," Uncle Grif responds
in his flurried, nervous way. "This is Miss Owenson, Mrs. Nolan--Miss
Sydney Owenson. And this is my old friend, Mrs. Nolan, Miss Sydney."

"Nolan," thinks Sydney, a little startled.

"You--you know Lewis, you know?" continues Uncle Grif, apologetically
to Sydney. "This is his mother. She--she is acquainted with your son,
Mrs. Nolan, and--and her lace is torn, and I made her bring it here to
have it mended."

Uncle Grif pulls out his handkerchief and wipes his forehead, very
much upset at finding himself master of the ceremonies, even on this
small scale. Mrs. Nolan looks at her fair visitor with a pleased
smile.

"You have met my son, Miss Owenson?"

"More than once, madame. But I had not the slightest idea, I assure
you," says Miss Owenson, blushing suddenly, "that in coming here----"

"Didn't I tell you it was Lewis' mother?" says Uncle Grif, looking
surprised. "No, by-the-by, I believe I didn't. She tore her--what was
it, Miss Sydney? Oh, her flounce, and I asked her to bring it here,
and let you mend it. You can mend it, you know, Mrs. Nolan?"

"I will be able to tell better when I see it," Mrs. Nolan answers; and
Sydney unwraps her parcel and hands it to her, feeling oddly nervous
herself.

Lewis Nolan's mother--Lewis Nolan's home--she looked at both with new
and strong interest. That was his piano, those his books--how refined
everything was in its poverty. What was the sister like, the girl
wondered. Mrs. Nolan took the torn lace to the window and examined it
with the admiring and appreciative eye of a connoisseur in laces.

"What exquisite Chantilly--what a beautiful pattern--what a pity it
should be torn. I never saw a lovelier piece of lace--it must be very
valuable."

"It is," Sydney answered; "but its chief value, in my eyes, is that it
belonged to my dear mother. Can you mend it, Mrs. Nolan? Uncle Grif
assures me you work miracles with your needle."

"My eyes are very bad for fine work, particularly black; but Lucy can,
I am positive. Lucy is my daughter, Miss Owenson, and very proficient
in lace work. She is an invalid, and cannot come down-stairs, but I
will bring it up, and show it to her, if you like."

"Cannot Miss Sydney go up too?" cries Uncle Grif, in his eager way.
"I--I should be glad to have her know Lucy."

"And Lucy will be very glad to know her," says Mrs. Nolan gently, "if
you will come up, my dear Miss Owenson----"

Sydney rises at once; that strong feeling of profound interest still
upon her, and follows Mrs. Nolan up a little flight of steep stairs to
an upper landing off which three small rooms open. The door of each
stands open; they are all bed-chambers, all spotless and tasteful, one
the mother's, one the son's, the young lady decides, and this front
one the invalid daughter's. Sydney pauses a moment on the threshold
and takes in the picture. The green carpet on the floor, the small
white bed in the corner, the two pictures that hang near it--"Ecce
Homo," and "Mater Dolorosa,"--a trailing Irish ivy filling one window,
roses and geraniums the other. The same muslin draperies as
down-stairs, a large photograph of Lewis Nolan's strong face and
thoughtful forehead over the mantel; a table with a family Bible and
one or two other books of a grave nature, judging by their binding,
and--a little thrill goes through Sydney as she sees it--a basket of
pure white flowers that a few days ago graced the counter of
Greenstalks. This, then, is the lady-love for whom the young lawyer
spends his money. Mr. Nolan rises in one second to a place in Miss
Owenson's regard, which it might else have taken him months to attain.

She looks from the room to its occupant with ever-growing interest. In
a great invalid chair she sits, no girl--a woman of thirty evidently,
so slight, so fragile, so bloodless, that the thin face and hands seem
almost transparent. But it is the sweetest face, Sydney thinks, her
eyes have ever looked on, with an expression so gentle, so patient, so
womanly, that her heart is taken captive at a glance. There is a
subtle likeness to the brother in the sister, the same dark, deep
eyes, the same thoughtful brow, the same cast of feature. Only the
somewhat stern mouth of the young man is soft and tender in the woman,
and the likeness makes the contrast between them more marked and
pathetic--he, the very type and embodiment of perfect health, strong
and manly vigor--she, with death, it seems to Sydney, already
imprinted on her face.

"Lucy," Mrs. Nolan says, "this is Miss Owenson. She has brought some
lace to be repaired, and Mr. Glenn, with his customary kindness,
recommended us."

"Miss Owenson?" Lucy Nolan's face lights up. "The Miss Owenson who
resides with Mrs. Macgregor?"

"Mrs. Macgregor is my relative--yes."

How much the sister resembles her brother, Sydney thinks, when she
smiles, and where--where has she seen Lucy Nolan before? In a moment
it flashes upon her. Idealized, and as this sick woman may have looked
ten years ago, her face is the pictured face of "The little Sister."

"Evidently Monsieur von Ett derives his inspiration from this
family," thinks Miss Owenson, amused. "That is a very good likeness of
Mr. Lewis, over the mantel. That strong, dark face, and those piercing
eyes of his photograph well."

"You can do this, can't you, Lucy?" says her mother, exhibiting the
rent; and Lucy examines it in her turn through a pair of glasses with
a practical eye.

"I have to wear glasses at my work," she informs Sydney. "What lovely
lace! Yes, I can do this easily, and so that the mending will never be
known from the original pattern; but not this week. Are you in a
hurry, Miss Owenson?"

"Not at all--next week, next month, will do if you like."

"Ah! but we don't like," responds Lucy Nolan; "we do not want to keep
a flounce worth a thousand dollars in our possession any longer than
we can help. I shall do it early next week."

"I must go and see after Uncle Grif," says Mrs. Nolan, leaving the
room. "He is languishing in solitude down-stairs."

"What very lovely flowers," remarks Miss Owenson. "Your windows are
perfect floral bowers, Miss Nolan."

"Yes, plants flourish with me. Is not that calla beautiful? My brother
takes the trouble of banishing them every night. He has hygienic
notions about their absorbing all the oxygen that my poor lungs need."

"Your brother is right. Yes, your calla lily is a gem. And what a
superb ivy. This," Sydney points to the basket, "is an old
acquaintance."

"Yes, Lewis sent me that on my birthday. I was one-and-thirty last
Thursday; and he told me he met you and Miss Macgregor at the
florist's. I am glad I have met you, Miss Owenson," Lucy says, with a
smile.

"I have heard of you until my curiosity has been strongly aroused."

"Heard of me?" Sydney repeats, her blue eyes opening.

"I never go out; it is months since I left this room, and Lewis tries
to amuse me by telling me every evening what goes on in the outer
world, the people he meets, and the sights he sees. And he has told me
a great deal about you."

"Indeed," says Miss Owenson, coloring.

"I wish I might tell you what he has said. I wonder if you would be
offended," laughs Lucy.

"Well, so that it be not very uncomplimentary I think I might stand
it. It is well sometimes to see ourselves as others see us."

"Then! you're not to be offended, mind! He told von Ett he had seen
many beautiful faces in his time, but never one of such ideal purity
and nobility, half womanly, half angelic."

"Oh!" Sydney cries, "hush!" The rose-pink blush is scarlet now. "If
Mr. Nolan had the bad taste to say that, you should not have repeated
it."

"I apologized beforehand, remember. He would be as indignant as
yourself if he knew I had told. Von Ett says you have bought
'Sintram.' What do you think of the likeness?"

"It is a very good one, if one could imagine your brother in so
tragic a frame of mind. So you never go out; how sad that must be. You
look very ill--too ill to work. Have you been an invalid long?"

"For ten years," said Lucy Nolan.

"Oh!"

"I have consumption, as you may see," pursued Miss Nolan, with perfect
cheerfulness, "and complaint of the spine, that chains me to this
chair. But I am quite able to work. Oh, I assure you, yes; and my work
and my books are the two chief pleasures of my life. You don't know
how thankful I am to be able to work and help mother and Lewis, who
work so hard. My needle passes the days, and then there are the
evenings. My sun rises, Miss Owenson, when other people's set, for the
evening brings Lewis and Carl von Ett, and we have music and the
magazines, and the news of the world outside. And I am happy, I assure
you. Oh, just as happy as the days are long."

There are tears in Sydney's eyes as she listens to the bright voice,
and looks in the wan face, all drawn and pallid with pain.

"But you must suffer, surely--your face shows that."

"Yes," Lucy says, and says it still cheerfully, "a little sometimes.
My back"--a spasm twitches the pale lips--"I suffer at times with my
back. The worst of it is, I have a nasty, hacking cough that worries
mother and Lewis, and keeps them awake nights."

"It keeps you awake too, does it not?"

"Yes, but it doesn't matter so much about me. They have to work so
hard all day, that it is too bad their rest should be broken by my
wretched cough."

Lucy Nolan says this with such genuine sympathy for them, such genuine
indignation at herself, that Sydney smiles, although tears still stand
in her eyes.

"Are you ever confined to bed, Miss Nolan?"

"Miss Nolan!--how comical that sounds," says the invalid, laughing.
"Call me Lucy, please--I don't know myself by any other name. Yes, I
am sometimes, when my back is very bad, and then poor mother is nearly
worn to death waiting on me, and Lewis _will_ have a doctor and
expensive medicines, say what I will. I am a dreadful drag on them
both--all Lewis earns he is obliged to spend on me. Ah! you don't know
how good he is, Miss Owenson. Night after night he has had to watch
with me, and toil all day long at the office after. He would insist
upon mother's going to bed, and letting him take her place. The
trouble of my life is the trouble I give them."

"'Honor thy father and thy mother, that thou mayest be long-lived upon
the land,'" thinks Sydney. "A good son and a good brother. Mr. Lewis
is a gentleman and a Christian, and I like him."

So they sit and talk, and the minutes fly. Sydney is so vividly
interested that the afternoon wanes and she does not see it. The charm
of manner that makes the brother so agreeable a companion is possessed
also by the invalid sister. Her needle flies as she talks, her eyes
laugh behind her glasses, she is free from pain to-day and quite
happy. It is only when Lucy lays down her work that Sydney sees the
shadows of coming night filling the room.

"Oh!" she exclaims, starting up in consternation, "how I have
lingered. It is nearly dark. What _will_ Uncle Grif say?"

"Uncle Grif went away half an hour ago," says Mrs. Nolan, entering. "I
left him to do something in the kitchen, and when I looked in again he
was gone."

"Highly characteristic of Uncle Grif," says Lucy, laughing. Don't feel
mortified, Miss Owenson, but he forgot all about you five minutes
after you were out of his sight."

"What _shall_ I do?" cried Sydney, in despair.

"Here is Lewis--you must let him take you home," says Mrs. Nolan. "It
is altogether too late for you to venture alone."

The house door opened and closed, a man's step came two or three at a
time up the stairs, and Lewis Nolan, "booted and spurred"--that is, in
great coat and hat--stood in the doorway amazedly contemplating the
group.

"Miss Owenson!"

The color flashed vividly into Sydney's cheeks, but she held out her
hand with a nervous laugh.

"You see before you a damsel in distress, Mr. Nolan. Uncle
Grif--perfidious, like all of his kind--inveigled me here and then
basely deserted me."

In a few words Mrs. Nolan explained the situation, while Sydney
hastily drew on her gloves.

"You must permit me to take Uncle Grif's place, of course," said Lewis
Nolan. "His loss is my gain. Uncle Grif is to be trusted no further
than you can see him. If he were a genius he could not be more absent
minded."

"Stay for tea," said Mrs. Nolan, hospitably. "The evening is cold, and
a cup will warm you."

"Tea is my mother's panacea for all the ills of life," said Mr. Nolan.

But Sydney would not listen to this--she was nervously anxious to
reach home before Aunt Helen and Katherine, and avoid questioning. So
taking the arm of Mr. Nolan, Miss Owenson went forth into the gas-lit
highways of New York.

"Come again soon--do," pleaded Lucy, at parting; "you don't know what
a pleasure it will be to me."

And Sydney had kissed the patient, gentle face, and promised.

"Your sister is charming, Mr. Nolan," she said; she "bewitched the
hours, I believe. How patient she is, how sweet, how good."

"Poor Lucy!--yes. I hope, among your multiplicity of engagements you
will sometimes steal an hour for her. Her pleasures are so few, her
sufferings so great."

"She does suffer then? She would not say so to me."

"Miss Owenson, her life for the past ten years has been one long
martyrdom, and she has borne it all with patience angelic. She does
not seem to think of her own suffering, only of the pain and trouble
she gives us. Her happiness is in days like this, when she can sit up
and work, or talk to a friend. So it will be a work of charity if
sometimes----"

"I shall come often--very often," says Miss Owenson. "The visits will
be a greater pleasure to me than they can possibly be to her. I owe
Uncle Grif a debt of gratitude for having brought me."

"In spite of his heartless desertion?" asks Lewis Nolan. "Miss
Owenson, shall we ride or walk? The cars are sure to be crowded at
this hour, and it is doubtful if you will be able to get a seat.
Besides, their progress is so slow, with continual stoppage----"

"I will walk then," Miss Owenson answers. "I have no fancy for bad
atmosphere and hanging suspended in mid-air. Besides, I am an
excellent walker; I have had no end of practice among the Swiss
mountains and over the Cornish moors."

"You have been in Cornwall, then?"

"For nine months--and thought a six-mile walk between breakfast and
luncheon a mere bagatelle."

She pauses suddenly with a keen sense of pain. There is Miss Leonard's
letter to be answered, and it flashes upon her she can never say
"come" to Sir Henry Leonard. She has never been sure before, but she
is to-night.

The walk is nearly an hour long, and the frosty stars are all
a-twinkle in the November sky when they reach the palatial brown-stone
front, and lights flash from dining-room and hall.

"You will come in?" Miss Owenson says.

"If you will excuse me, no. I shall be busy writing until midnight.
Good-night, Miss Owenson."

He rings the bell, and waits to see her admitted; then, with another
good-night, Lewis strides away.

"What a long walk I have given him, and no doubt he is tired enough
already," Sydney thinks.

"Susan, have Mrs. Macgregor and Miss Katherine returned?"

"No, Miss Sydney, not yet."

"Dieu merci!" thinks Sydney, running up to her own room. Strangely
enough, when they do come, and all meet at dinner, she says not a word
of where she has spent the afternoon.

At ten o'clock she goes up to her chamber, but before she goes to bed
she writes her letter. It is rather a difficult letter to write; but
since it must be written, why, the sooner the better. Near the close
she says this:

"I hardly know whether to be glad or sorry Sir Harry has not sailed
with the expedition. I am glad for your sake, certainly. But, dear
friend, I can never say to him the word he wants--I can never say
'come.' If I ever doubted, I doubt no longer. I do not love him,
worthy of all love as he is; and I shall love my husband, or go to my
grave unwedded. Tell him this as gently as you can, and forgive me all
the pain I cause you both."




CHAPTER VI.

"ONE YELLOW NEW YEAR NIGHT."


After that November afternoon Miss Owenson complied many times with
Mr. Nolan's request that she would "sometimes steal an hour from her
multiplicity of engagements, and come to see Lucy." Twice, at least,
every week, brought her to the little cottage in the shabby,
out-of-the-way street; and with every visit her strong first liking
for mother and daughter grew stronger. Bouquets, luxuriant and rare
house-plants, baskets of luscious white grapes, new books, and
beautiful engravings, new music, all the refined and delicate things
the invalid best loved, began to find their way to the cottage. It was
easy for Sydney to imagine her tastes, for they were her own. It was
understood, also, that these things were not to be mentioned at the
donor's next visit; the thanks and gratitude were to be understood,
not expressed. Best of all, work never flagged now; all the time the
widow and her daughter could spare from their regular customers, Miss
Owenson filled up.

During these weekly visits the son of the house was but rarely met. A
shyness altogether new in Miss Owenson's experience of herself, made
her shrink from meeting him when she came to see his sister, although
always very frankly and cordially glad to meet him elsewhere. They did
meet tolerably often in this way--most often of all at his friend Mrs.
Graham's, rarely at the Macgregors', and occasionally at concerts or
opera. Mrs. Graham, like most happy little wives and women, was a
match-maker by instinct, and conceived the happy idea from the very
first night, of marrying Miss Owenson to her favorite Lewis.

"It arranges itself as naturally as life, John," says Mrs. Graham to
Mr. Graham, in connubial confidence. "Both are young--he clever, she
handsome--he struggling for fame and a start in life, she with more
money than she knows what to do with. She is the sweetest girl I have
met for many a day--simple, unaffected, intelligent and lovely. She is
worthy even of _him_. All is said in that."

"I feel," observes Mr. Graham, calmly, "that if this sort of thing
goes on much longer I shall become a victim of the green eyed
monster--ferociously jealous of Lewis Nolan."

"Nonsense, sir! You know you are as fond of him as I am, and just as
anxious to see him marry well."

"Ah! but heiresses don't throw themselves away, as a general thing, on
impecunious young attorneys. Money marries money. 'He that hath a
goose shall get a goose.' This Miss Owenson was of English
descent--lays claim on the father's side, so I understood, to birth
and blood, and all that. And everybody knows that Lewis--my junior
partner at present--began his career as my office boy. That sort of
thing tells with women."

"It does not with Miss Owenson," cries Mrs. Graham, with spirit.
"Don't class her with the ordinary run of young persons--that fast
Katie Macgregor, for instance."

"Fast, my dear?" remonstrates Mr. G.

"Certainly; she is audacious enough for anything. Did you hear her
discuss that odious divorce case last night with Mr. Van Cuyler?--Van
Cuyler, of all men, with his high and mighty notions of womanly
delicacy and dignity. And the way she angles for Mr. Vanderdonck--the
way she has been angling for the past six years! It is a thousand
pities so pure, so true, so thoroughly sweet and womanly a girl as
this Sydney Owenson should be among them."

"She is one of the family, and they are going to marry her to Dick,"
says Mr. Graham.

"Ah! Dick? I hope your head won't ache until they do," darkly retorts
Mrs. Graham. "She will no more marry Dick Macgregor than--than I would
if I were single."

"Thank you, my love," says Mr. Graham, and falls asleep.

Mrs. Graham, acting on this philanthropic idea, took every opportunity
of throwing these two young people together. She conceived a great and
sudden passion for the orphan heiress, carried her about with her
wherever she could induce her to come, had her at her house a great
deal, and gave Mr. Nolan ample opportunity, if he so desired, to win
his way to the heiress' favor. But favors are vainly thrust on some
people. Mr. Nolan showed himself insensible, in a most exasperating
degree, to all this loveliness and wealth. He and Miss Owenson got on
remarkably well in a general way, danced together, talked together,
even sang together, on very private evenings, but of love-making, the
alphabet was not yet commenced.

"Perhaps Mr. Nolan's modesty stands in his way, my dear," is what Mr.
Graham said, soothingly to Mrs. Graham, when that best of women
bitterly complained of her favorite's defection. "Bashfulness _is_ the
bane of most young barristers' lives."

"Bashfulness!" cries Mrs. Graham, with ineffable scorn. "The remark,
sir, is too contemptible to be answered. The worst of it is that I
think----"

But here Mrs. Graham paused, too honorable to betray even to her
husband the secret of a sister woman's heart.

"You think young Nolan _might_ go in and win, my dear, if he liked?"
insinuates Mr. Graham, which coarse remark his spouse disdains to
answer.

Many new friends were being made in the December weeks, many
invitations pouring in for the fair heiress, many engagements for
every day. A net of entanglement seemed to be closing around Sydney,
in spite of her rebellious protests and chafings. Invitations could
not be rejected without rudeness, and although for general society
Sydney did not much care, she found herself being drawn into the
maelstrom, whether she would or no. It was most difficult, at times,
to keep up her visits to Lucy Nolan, and in these latter weeks Lucy
was ailing and in pain.

The wan, patient face saddened when Sydney went, and lightened into
temporary forgetfulness of suffering when she came. Some of the
December sunshine seemed to enter in her face, the little sad house
grew glad with her presence. "Sydney's days" were the sunniest days in
the week to Lucy; and Sydney, realizing it, resolved that no
engagement should hereafter interfere with those visits. The place
that Cyrilla Hendrick had once held in her heart, vacant ever since,
was rapidly being filled by this wan, gentle Lucy.

"The great trial of "The State _vs._ Harland" was to commence about
the close of December, and Lewis Nolan became so busy and absorbed
that he no longer was visible even in the drawing-room of Mrs. Graham.
He came home very late, to sleep, left early, and was seen no more
until the following night. Mrs. Graham poured her complaints into Miss
Owenson's ear.

"He is working himself to death. I saw him last evening. I went down
to the office for Mr. G., and Lewis lifted such a worn face from a
pile of hideous law papers--those great eyes of his, hollow, and with
_bistre_ circles beneath. I miss him so much at my receptions, that
tall black head of his towering over the heads of his fellow men.

    "'He seemed the goodliest man
      That ever among ladies sat in hall,
      And noblest--when she lifted up her eyes,
      And loved him with a love that was her doom,'"

said Mrs. Graham, gushing out in the most unexpected manner into blank
verse. Sydney laughs--rather unsympathetically.

"Dear me! how very tragic. 'With a love that was her doom!' You do not
mean yourself, I hope, Mrs. Graham? For the sake of morality, and my
friendly regard for Mr. Graham--"

"Ah! you are like the rest," says Mrs. Graham, shaking her head; "the
girls of the present day have no heart. When I was young we would all
have lost our heads for such a man as Lewis Nolan."

"What very ill-disciplined heads must have been in vogue. And how odd
it seems to be talking sentiment at the fashionable hour, and on the
sunny side of Broadway," answers the heiress.

Mrs. Graham might have her own ideas, but Miss Owenson baffled even
her. Certainly the bright face of this stately young heiress betokened
anything but love-sickness, and that frank, rather satirical laugh
must come from a heart-whole maiden. The gentleman was immersed in a
horrid murder case, the lady in running the round of a New York
season--yes, it seemed a hopeless affair.

Sydney's acquaintance had come long ago to the ears of her family. And
Katie Macgregor had looked up from a fashion-book and the latest style
of coiffures, and given her blonde cousin a long, peculiar glance.

"So _that_ is where you go?" she said, slowly. "Do you know it has
rather puzzled me lately where so many of your afternoons were spent?"

"Indeed!" said Miss Owenson, going on with her knitting in unruffled
calm. "How very unnecessary for you to puzzle yourself. Had you
inquired I would have been most happy to have told you."

There was silence. Miss Macgregor looked back at the heads of hair
with compressed lips.

"You went first with Uncle Grif, to have your torn flounce repaired?"

"Yes."

"I knew they were seamstresses of some sort--dressmakers or
shirtmakers, I fancied. What kind of people are they? Vulgar, or like
Lewis?"

"Vulgar is the last word I should think of applying to Mrs. or Miss
Nolan. If I ever saw ladies, they are ladies."

"Ah! persons of education?"

"That is understood."

"But it must be a very unpleasant neighborhood for you to visit--some
low street, is it not, near the North River?"

"It is a street of poor people, if that is what you mean. Does poverty
inevitably include lowness? I do not find it at all unpleasant."

"And then, of course, Lewis is always there to see you safely home,"
carelessly suggests Miss Macgregor.

Miss Owenson lifts her eyes from her work--a gray and crimson
breakfast shawl for Aunt Helen--and looks across at her cousin.

"Mr. Lewis came home with me on the evening of my first visit, as
Uncle Grif had forsaken me. Since that day I have not had the pleasure
of meeting him once at his mother's house."

Was there a ring of defiance in Sydney's tone? Instantly Katie became
cheerfully apologetic.

"Uncle Grif always said they were the nicest possible people, the
Nolan family. I never met any of them but Lewis. He was a _protg_ of
uncle's, as I have told you, and it was uncle who first got him into
Mr. Graham's office to open and close, sweep, go errands--not a very
dignified beginning--and finally sent him to the same school with
Dick. Dick used to bring him here at times, and we all romped in a
friendly way together; but as we grew up, of course, our paths
swerved. I have no doubt, however, that Lewis Nolan's will one day be
a well known name throughout the land."

"One, two, three, four, five--seven--twelve loops of gray," is Miss
Owenson's answer to this, as she bends over the breakfast shawl.

"The trial begins to-morrow," pursues Katie. "How I should like to
go."

"Should you?" growls Dick, rising suddenly from his seat in a distant
window and throwing down his paper. "I dare say: women are always fond
of going where they're not wanted; divorce trials, murder trials,
everything new and nasty. They go to hangings, sometimes, and bring
their babies. I don't suppose it would do _you_ any harm; but, for all
that, you won't go."

"Don't attempt sarcasm, Dick, at least until you grow a little older.
I want very much to see Mrs. Harland, and hear Mr. Nolan's speech.
Mrs. Graham is going, Mrs. Greerson, and lots more. Why cannot you get
Syd and me admission, like a man and a brother?"

"Would you go?" asks Dick, looking at Miss Owenson.

"No," says Sydney, quietly.

"Ah!" Captain Macgregor's manly brow clears; "I thought not. You may
go if you choose, Katie; you're big enough and old enough to look out
for yourself; but I wouldn't if I were you. Fellows talk about that
sort of thing, and it spoils your chances."

"Mr. Vanderdonck wouldn't care," responds Katherine, with unruffled
good temper.

"No, but Van Cuyler might. You've been making eyes at Van Cuyler
lately, haven't you? Not that it's of any use, mind you," says Dick,
darkly. "He has registered a vow, has Van Cuyler, like those fellows
with the crosses on their legs--cross-legged, eh?--Crusaders, never to
marry. He'll take all the love-making you can do--he's used to it,
bless you--and never think once you're out of his sight."

"What a 'blessing in disguise' is a brother," observes Katie as the
door closes after Captain Dick's stalwart form. "He is right to a
certain extent, after all; I _should_ like to go."

She did not, however; but the papers and Dick brought daily reports of
the trial. The opening speech for the prosecution was crushing--the
learned counsel inveighed against the man or woman "who anticipates
the great prerogative of the Almighty, and sends a soul from time to
eternity." Great interest was felt on all sides, for Mrs. Harland had
youth and good looks, and many friends. The trial lasted a week. Mr.
Nolan came to the fore nobly, and displayed a forensic skill and
acumen that would have done honor to twenty years' experience at the
bar. That was what the papers said, and Dick and Mrs. Graham endorsed.
He arose and spoke for his client in a way, the latter lady declared,
that brought tears to every eye. He painted a long catalogue of wrongs
she had endured, the nameless insults she had undergone, the outrages
of every kind that a brutal husband can inflict. His speech, Mrs.
Graham declared, was one outburst of impassionated eloquence--his
whole heart and soul seemed to be in it. Sydney listened with profound
sympathy. Mr. Nolan himself could hardly hope more ardently than did
she now, that the unhappy prisoner might go forth free. But the hope
was in vain, the trial ended, the sentence was a light one, most
people thought--four years.

"She heard it with stony calm," narrated Mrs. Graham, with a half sob;
"but she grasped Lewis Nolan's hand as he held it out to her, and
kissed it. 'I will never see you again,' she said; 'I will never live
to come out. My sentence is just; but all my life I will thank and
pray for you.' I cried, I assure you, as if my heart would break,"
said Mrs. Graham, who cried as if that organ would break on the
smallest provocation. "Death was imprinted on her face, poor thing;
and for Lewis himself, he hardly looked better."

That evening a little note from Lucy reached Sydney.

     "DEAR," it said, "come to-morrow. I am sick in body and sick at
      heart. Let me see your bright face, and tell you my troubles.
                                                              LUCY."

It was so rare a thing for patient Lucy to complain that Sydney was
troubled. She went to the opera in the evening, and the celebrated Mr.
Van Cuyler, the pet this winter of the best metropolitan society, came
into their box, and in a Sultan-like way made himself agreeable to
her; but she was _distrait_, answered at random, heard the singing as
in a dream, and had a restless and broken night, haunted now by the
pale face of the sister, now by the dark face of the brother. It was a
relief when, luncheon over, she could start for the cottage.

She invariably walked now; she liked walking for walking's sake, and
reached the house with cheeks like pale pink roses. The house-door was
only closed, not locked. She never waited to knock now. She opened it,
and entered, opened the parlor door, and looked in. The blinds were
closed, green dusk filled the room; but through the twilight she could
discern a figure lying on the sofa. She went forward softly, and knelt
down.

"Mrs. Nolan," she said, slightly touching the cheek with her hand,
"are you asleep? It is I--Sydney."

The figure started upright, and she saw that it was Lewis, who had
been lying motionless, his face upon his arm. Sydney sprang to her
feet.

"Mr. Nolan!"

It was nearly a fortnight since they had met, and the change in him
positively shocked her. Worn and haggard, hollow-eyed and thin,
something more than Mrs. Harland's trial was at work there.

"You--you are not ill?" she said, with a gasp.

He passed his hand with an impatient sigh, a gesture of spiritless
weariness across his forehead.

"Ill? Oh, no--I never was ill in my life--only a little used up after
my labors."

"You are looking badly. I am sorry your cause has lost, Mr. Nolan,"
she said, gently.

"Thank you," he returned, in the same half apathetic way. "It was
justice, I suppose, and justice must be done though the heavens fall.
'Burning for burning--an eye for an eye, a life for a life;' it holds
as good to-day as in the old Levitical times. They have killed her as
surely as if they had hanged her--it is only a question of time."

"I am very sorry."

"You are kind; but why should you be pained by such horrors at all? Do
not think of it. Lucy expects you, I fancy. This miserable business
has upset her too, on my account, as if she had not enough to endure
already."

Sydney ascended to the upper room. Lucy was not in bed; she was in her
large invalid chair, with the little book she so dearly loved in her
hand, the "Imitation."

"Reading poetry," Sydney said, kissing her. "Nobody can equal
A'Kempis. What is the trouble now, dear?--that weary pain again?"

"No, no--if it were only that! Physical pain is not the hardest thing
in the world to bear."

"You have been crying," Sydney said, "you who never cry Lucy, what is
this?"

"Lewis is down-stairs; have you seen him?"

"Yes. Is it the loss of the trial? Dear Lucy----"

"No, no, no; that I expected. It is----"

"_What?_" Sydney almost sharply cried.

"That Lewis is going away."

A stifled sob broke from her, as she laid her head on her friend's
shoulder. There was silence--then:

"This is very sudden, is it not?" Miss Owenson asked, quietly, almost,
it might have been thought, coldly. "Has the verdict affected him then
so greatly?"

"It is not the verdict, although that has something to do with it. He
has been thinking of it for over a year."

"But he is Mr. Graham's partner, and his prospects seem excellent. Is
this not a rather foolish notion?"

"He thinks not, Mr. Graham himself thinks not. He would have gone a
year ago, but that I was so ill."

"You are not particularly well now."

"No; but if he feels he must go, dearly as I love him, inexpressibly
as I shall miss him, I will not bid him stay."

"Where does he propose to go?"

"To California--to Sacramento. He has a friend in that city, with more
business by far than he can attend to, and he has written again and
again for Lewis to join him. It is just the opening Lewis wants, with
his talents and energy, for he is talented, you know, Sydney."

"I know, dear," a little tremor in the clear voice. "And he is
going--when?"

"Early in March. He will write and tell his friend so this week. Oh,
Sydney! Sydney!"

She flung her arms around her friend's neck, and held her close,
sobbing as that friend had never heard her sob before. Sydney held her
without a word; but perhaps Lucy Nolan needed no words to know that
her sorrow was keenly felt.

Miss Owenson remained later than usual this afternoon, her presence
seemed such a comfort to Lucy in this new trouble. They ceased to talk
of the coming bereavement, and Sydney animatedly gave Lucy an account
of New Year's Day--the grand levee they had held, in robes of state,
with darkened parlors and flaring gas, of the innumerable calls, the
absurdities of the men as the day grew older and the champagne grew
heady.

Lucy absolutely laughed aloud, and Lewis, busy among sundry documents,
in spite of a bad headache, listened with a sense of absolute physical
pain as Miss Owenson's soft musical peal reached him. He was too much
occupied to put in an appearance until tea, served in Lucy's room; and
as they met around the little table, they four, Sydney was more than
ever struck by the worn pallor of the young man's dark face.

"It is nothing," he said indifferently; "I will be all right again
directly. A few weeks hard cramming in my student days used to knock
me up in the same way. We colored people grow haggard upon very little
provocation, but we are toughest at bottom after all."

On this evening Mr. Nolan was of necessity Miss Owenson's escort to
Madison Avenue, for the second time. It was a perfect night; a yellow,
melting full moon flooded the sky with light and the earth with amber
haze; it was mild as September, the streets were brilliant with
gas-lit shops and busy people.

"It is a night like a topaz," said Miss Owenson--"a night to be
remembered."

"It is a night I will remember when my life in New York is a dream of
the past. I am going away, Miss Owenson--has Lucy told you?"

"Yes, she has told me," the young lady answers, in a curiously
constrained voice.

"It is rather an effort to pull up stakes and go; rather a wrench to
tear myself away from poor Lucy and my mother; but I feel that my
chances are better there, and I have many reasons to urge me to go."

"Your friends will miss you very much--we will all miss you," Miss
Owenson says.

"All?" His dark eyes flash for a moment, and he looks at her. "Do you
mean that, I wonder, or is it only the proper thing to say?"

"I mean what I say, as a rule, Mr. Nolan. I certainly mean that. We
will miss you--some of us--notably Mrs. Graham--will break our
hearts."

A little tremor, with the soft laugh.

"Mrs. Graham has been my very good friend always; I owe her and her
husband more than I can say," Nolan answers in a tone of feeling.

There is silence, and they walk on, and Sydney seems to feel--to feel
with a sharp, swift pang altogether new--that it is their last walk.

"When do you go?" she inquires.

"The first of March, probably five weeks from now, if I can be ready;
and I think I can."

"Then this is good-night and not good-by?" she says.

"Good-night certainly, and not good-by," he answers, smiling.

"Shall you be at Mrs. Graham's to-morrow evening?"

There is an unconscious wistfulness in her tone, but he does not
detect it.

"I think not. These evenings out unfit me for work, and I shall not
have an hour to spare before I go."

"Good-night," she says, abruptly.

She runs up the steps, rings, is admitted, and goes at once to her own
room. Her heart is full of bitterness, full of impatient pain, full of
wounded pride and feeling, full of anger at herself. She sits down and
lays her head miserably on the table, and knows fully for the first
time that what Sir Harry Leonard has sought in vain Lewis Nolan has
won, unsought.




CHAPTER VII.

"FAIR AS A STAR."


Love troubles are like other troubles, they seldom come singly. Lewis
Nolan might exasperate his best friends by his stoical indifference to
beauty and fortune, but other gentlemen possessed more appreciative
taste. Foremost among them was the son of the house, Captain Dick
Macgregor. Early in February Captain Macgregor was to go where glory
awaited him; his furlough would expire, and he must return to his duty
and the banks of the Potomac. This was why, perhaps, so gloomy a
change came o'er his warlike brow, why he fell into moody reveries,
and sighed like a furnace, why he lost his appetite, and weighed five
pounds less than his usual one hundred and sixty, why he sat like a
death's head at the family banquet, why melancholy had marked him for
her own. On the other hand, as Captain Dick liked his camp life, with
all its hardships and skirmishes, much better than the switch-cane and
kid-glove swelldom of Broadway, it is just as likely it was not. But
spirits and small talk, appetite and "airy laughter," the young man
had lost, beyond doubt; and instead of awaking sympathy, his altered
visage was made game of in the social circle.

    "'And 'mid his mirth 'twas often strange,'"

quotes Miss Katie Macgregor, doubling up her hand and gazing at her
brother as if he were a work of art,

    "'How suddenly his cheer would change,
      His looks o'ercast and lower.'

"Where is your appetite gone to, dearest Richard? It has struck me of
late that 'green and yellow melancholy,' like 'the worm i' the bud,'
is preying on your damask cheek. How does it strike you, Syd?"

"It strikes me," says Miss Owenson, "that Dick is growing unpleasantly
like the misanthropic skipper in the poem--

    "'His arms across his breast,
      His stern brow firmly knitted, and his iron lip compressed.'"

"That sort of gentleman has heretofore been my ideal, but I begin to
find ideals in real life are mistakes. If pouring your sorrows into
our sympathetic ears, Dick, will relieve you, you are at liberty to
pour."

Captain Macgregor looks gloomily toward Miss Owenson. The hour of his
departure is here; he may never return, and she can chaff.

"Knitted?" pursues Katie, still regarding Dick with the eye of a
connoisseur. "Well, yes, he does remind one a little of the
industrious old lady who, when she had nothing else to knit, knit her
brows."

"For Heaven's sake, Katie!" exclaims Dick, with a look of disgust,
"spare us jokes of such ghastly antiquity as that. Perpetual silence
is better than the threadbare facetiousness of an ancient almanac."

"Emmy Vinton can't have refused him," goes on Katie, meditatively;
"her attentions of late to the heir of this house have been painfully
_prononce_. Can it be that she only lured him on to make the final
blow more bitter?"

"Shows very bad taste on Miss Vinton's part if she has," laughed
Sydney, rising from breakfast, at which matutinal repast this family
conclave has taken place.

Although Miss Owenson could laugh at Captain Dick without the
faintest, remotest idea that she was in any way the cause of his
gentle melancholy, she was by no means in very high spirits just at
present.

Her semi-weekly visits to the Nolan cottage continued as usual; she
was far too proud to stay away now, although she shrank from the
thought of meeting there the son and brother. She never did meet him.
Mr. Nolan knew her visiting days, and on these days lingered an extra
hour in the office. Evidently he wished to avoid her. Did he suspect
the truth? Alone, as she was, when the thought flashed upon her, the
scarlet blood leaped over her cheek and brow, dyeing both a burning,
shameful, terrified crimson. It could hardly be, and yet--that he
avoided meeting her at his mother's was palpable. The red tide slowly
ebbed, leaving her as white as the white cashmere morning robe she
wore.

"My going there must cease," she thought, "at least become infrequent,
until he goes. After that I may surely visit Lucy as much as I
please."

Her lip quivered slightly, with a sense of wounded pride, perhaps, but
with a deeper feeling beside. And from that day, once a week was as
often as Sydney could find time to visit her friend.

Lucy was poorly, these January days; and the sea-gray eyes,
wonderfully like her brother's, would gaze in silent reproach at Miss
Owenson when she came.

"Forgive me, dear," Sydney said, kissing her. "I know I should have
been here before, but indeed I am very busy. 'From sport to sport they
hurry me,' etc. I am on a sort of treadmill, my Lucy, where once on,
to stop is impossible."

"You go out too much, I am afraid," Lucy returned, clasping in both
her fragile ones the warm jewelled hands of her friend. "Dissipation
does not agree with you. You never had much color, but you are growing
white as a lily, and as thin."

"Are lilies thin?" laughed Sydney. "It is news to me that lilies lose
flesh. Too much dancing and dressing, gaslight and glitter, are not
conducive to rosy bloom. But I am wonderfully strong, I never even
have a headache--that pet feminine disorder. My patient Lucy, I wish I
could give you a little of my super-abundant vitality."

"You do when you come; if I saw you every day I believe I should grow
well. Yet it is selfish to wish to bring you to this room, although
your very presence is a tonic."

Sydney laid her fair rounded cheek tenderly, pitifully against the
hollow, wasted one of the friend she loved.

"Wait a little, dear," she said, softly. "When Lent begins,
dissipation must cease; and then even every day may not be too often
for me to find my way here."

"And do penance," supplements Lucy, with a little laugh that ends in a
little sigh. "Lewis will be gone then--how lonely we shall be."

Miss Owenson is silent, but her fair head still rests in sympathy on
Lucy's pillow, and, perhaps, in the way women know these things, Lewis
Nolan's sister knows that her trouble was felt.

Sydney was very busy--was on a sort of social treadmill as she said,
from which there seemed no escape, even if escape she wished. But she
did not wish very strongly--it was pleasant enough to meet kindly new
faces, and be petted, and admired, and made much of, wherever she
went. She was tolerably used to admiration, and so that it was not
offensively paraded did not dislike it. Mrs. Graham regarded her with
eyes of silent reproach. Was she a frivolous "butterfly of fashion,"
like the rest? Sydney understood the look, and smiled rather bitterly
to herself.

"She thinks it is my fault he is going," Miss Owenson thought.

"I suppose you know Lewis Nolan is going away?" Mrs. Graham asks,
looking the young lady full in the face.

"Mr. Nolan? Oh, yes, his sister told me--he mentioned it afterward to
me himself. A very good thing, is it not, for him?" inquires Miss
Owenson, calmly. "Although _you_ will miss him," she laughingly adds,
as an afterthought.

"Although _you_ will miss him," and she smiles as she says it. Mr.
Nolan may go, and deeply and keenly Miss Owenson may feel it; but the
_rle_ of the "maiden all forlorn" is one she is not prepared to play
for any man alive.

January goes out and February comes in, and in three days Captain
Macgregor departs upon the war-path. Deeper and deeper grows the gloom
that mantles his manly brow. Fear, wild hope, dark despair alternately
play upon his vitals. So many men are after her--Van Cuyler, the best
match in the city among the rest--what chance has he, without beauty
or brains, as his engagingly frank sister has told him, with nothing
to offer but his captain's pay and the deepest devotion of an admiring
heart, etc.? There are times when he resolves to rush away, and bury
his secret in the deepest recesses of his soul, others when hope
reigns paramount and he resolves to pour out his passion before her.
Complicating feelings tear him, and he becomes a spectacle of pity to
men and gods.

"If anything were preying on my mind," remarks his sister, one day,
casting up her eyes to the ceiling and apparently addressing the
observation to the chandelier, "I would speak out or perish! No secret
sorrow should consume my heart--not if I knew myself, and the object
of that secret sorrow my own third cousin.

    "She is a woman--therefore may be wooed;
     She is a woman--therefore may be won."

Miss Macgregor sailed out of the room as she concluded. Dick never
looked up from the book he was _not_ reading. In the back drawing-room
Sydney sat playing softly to herself, dreamy Mozartian melodies. After
a moment's deliberation he threw down his novel and went in to join
her. The gas was turned low, so that his sudden paleness was the less
observable, and the soft musical murmur drowned the dull heavy
thumping of his heart.

She looked up with a smile of welcome. Of all the household she liked
Dick best, and was really sorry to see him go. But of the wild work
she had made inside the blue and brass she never for a moment dreamed.
A coquette in the very least, in the most innocent way, Sydney Owenson
was not; she was ignorant of the very rudiments of the profession.
Dick and she were good friends and distant cousins, nothing more.

The melancholy "Moonlight Sonata" changed, and, with a mischievous
upward look, "_Partant pour la Syrie_" began the young lady. Dick gave
her no answering smile; he leaned moodily against the piano with
folded arms, and looked down at the slender white hand on which
diamonds and opals shimmered in the soft light.

"Dick, how dismal you look," she says, half laughing. "If I did not
know what a fire-eater you are, I should think war and its glories
were depressing your spirits. I must work a scarf for our young knight
before he returns to the battle-field; and Emma Vinton--little Emmy,
who is dying for you, Dick--shall tie it round your arm, _ la_
Millais' 'Huguenot Lovers!'"

"Is it necessary to give it to Emmy Vinton when it is worked?" says
Dick, in an agitated voice. "I should value it more if some one else
tied it on."

"Should you?" Sydney says, opening her eyes. "Poor little Emmy! Who,
Dick?"

"You!" says Dick Macgregor.

"I?"

"You--you, Sydney--you!" he replies, in a voice that trembles with the
intensity of the passion he represses. "Oh, don't, _don't_ say you
never knew this!"

"I--never--did," slowly and blankly Sydney answers.

"But now that you do know, you will not--Sydney, you will not send me
away! I am not worthy of you, I know that. I have been afraid to
speak, but I had to tell you before I went. Give me just the least
hope; I will not ask too much. I love you so dearly----"

"Oh, Dick, hush!" she cries out, shrinking away; "don't, don't say
another word. Oh, how stupid and blind I must have been! How sorry I
am for this!"

"Sydney, are you going to send me away? Is there no hope for me? I
know I am not worthy----"

"Worthy! Hush! hush!" she interrupts; "it gives me pain to hear you.
You are most worthy, and I like you, but--not in that way."

"There is no hope for me, then?" Dick says, hoarsely.

"None. I am sorry--sorrier than sorry; but you must never speak to me
of this again."

There is blank silence for a little. Dick stands and stares at a
picture on the wall--a simpering young person, in a short red
petticoat and white bodice, about to wade, barefoot, across a very
blue brook. And months after, in misty moonlight nights, lying beside
his bivouac fire, smoking his short, black pipe, and looking up at the
shining Virginia stars, Captain Macgregor sees the simpering young
person in the short petticoat, with a curious sensation that _she_ is
the cause of the sharp, hot pain that goes with the memory.

"Dick," Sydney falters at last, looking up, with tears in her eyes,
and touching wistfully his arm--"dear Dick, you are not angry?"

"Angry," he answers, in an odd, hushed sort of voice. "No. God bless
you, Sydney!"

He goes abruptly, drawing a deep, hard breath, and presently the
street-door bangs after him; and Sister Katie, on the watch-tower,
knows that he has gone out to cool off, and has put his fate to the
touch, to win or lose it all--and has probably lost. For Dick's
success his sharp-sighted sister has had no hope from the first.

Miss Owenson's sympathies have ever been quick, but just at present
she is more than ordinarily capable of sympathy for Dick. "A
fellow-feeling makes us wondrous kind." The surprise of this evening
has been a most distressing one. The mystery of Captain Dick's gloom
is solved, but Sydney would have greatly preferred it had ever
remained a mystery.

"To-morrow night is _the_ night," says Miss Macgregor, sauntering
in--"a night big with fate for me; for it is my intention to bring
things to a focus with Mr. Vanderdonck. The old gentleman has been
rather backsliding lately--rather inclined to shift his allegiance to
the Widow Chester. I hate widows."

"Yes, they are dangerous; we never needed Mr. Weller to tell us that,"
laughs Sydney. "But pray remember poor Mr. Vanderdonck was fidelity
itself until you set him the example by paying attentions to Mr. Van
Cuyler."

"And Mr. Van Cuyler ignores me for you. Mr. Vanderdonck goes over to
the enemy, and Lewis Nolan goes to foreign parts.

    "Was there ever a maid in all this world
     So crossed in love as I?"

sings Katherine, lugubriously, and with a piercing look at Sydney.

But Sydney's face baffles her; it lies back, pale and rather
spiritless against her blue cushioned chair.

"What is that you are reading? Oh! the _Phoenix Monthly_ and Van
Cuyler's new novel. How do you like it?"

"As well as most novels. They are all alike--with a difference,"
Sydney responds, rather listlessly. "They all sing the same song of
woman's peerless beauty, man's deathless devotion, or _vice vers_,
with a proper symphony of jealousy, heroism, total depravity, or
superhuman self-abnegation."

"But they set the song to different tunes," says Katherine; "and Van
Cuyler's is like himself, stately and--slow. Do you know what I
believe?"

"Your beliefs are so many, my dear Katie----"

"I believe that Van Cuyler has taken you for the heroine of his new
story, 'Fair as a Star.'"

"Very complimentary to me--so complimentary that I am sorry I cannot
agree with you."

"Why can you not? The description tallies exactly--tall, fair, golden
hair, blue eyes, a complexion of pearl, a slender, graceful figure;
that is you, is it not?"

"It is extremely kind of you to say so. Pray, do not expect me to
answer a question of that delicate nature."

"Oh, nonsense! And the man is in love with you--that is as much as the
consuming passion he cherishes for himself will allow him. It is
patent to the dullest observer."

"I must be a very dull observer then, for it is by no means patent to
me. Mr. Ernest Vandervelde Van Cuyler--that is his distinguished name
in full, is it not?--has certainly stooped from those heights of
high-and-mighty-dom whereon genius dwells, to honor me with his notice
on several festive occasions. Overpowering as the honor is, I have
survived it, as you see, and though it should be repeated to-morrow
night, still hope to do so."

"Sydney," says Katie, with real solemnity, "answer me this: If Ernest
Van Cuyler--rich, aristocratic, talented, famous, handsome--asks you
to marry him, will you say no?"

"Katie," responds Sydney, taking an easier position in her easy-chair,
"when Mr. Ernest Van Cuyler asks me, I will--answer Ernest Van Cuyler.
Now please spare my blushes."

"I believe, after all, she is engaged to the baronet," ruminates Katie
Macgregor; "she has refused Dick, and doesn't seem to care whether
Lewis Nolan goes or stays. And unless she is engaged to Sir Harry, she
never in her senses would reject Van Cuyler."

For Ernest Vandervelde Van Cuyler was a very great man in very many
ways. The oldest of all old Knickerbocker families was his, and if Mr.
V. V. C. had a fault, it was that he was rather too fond of "shinning
up his genealogical tree." The family homestead was as ancient as the
first Dutch settlement of Manhattan, and that is blue blood surely in
New York. He was rich--held indeed, the purse of a Fortunatus. He was
clever--his novel of "Hard Hit," two years before, had hit the public
fancy; the press called it an American "Pelham," and predicted great
things for this rising genius, and the rest of the press chopped it in
vinegar, and the more they chopped the better the book sold. In
addition to all these virtues, he was most unnecessarily
good-looking--a tall, blonde, melancholy Hamlet, with cold, colorless
eyes, and the general air of an exiled prince. A trifle self-conscious
maybe, no end conceited, and looking out of those cold blue eyes of
his upon all the delicate loveliness of New York belle dom perfectly
unmoved. They sharpened their toy bows and arrows, did those fair
daughters of Gotham, and took aim often and well; but this
gold-plumaged bird of paradise flew too high for their shooting. And
it was Sydney Owenson who in her secret heart thought him a prig and a
bore, at whose shrine Prince Charming seemed at last inclined to bow.

It was Carnival time: next week Lent would begin, and the last ball of
the season was to be a very grand one. Miss Owenson in white lace--an
imported dress fit for a lady-in-waiting, and pearls and creamy-white
roses, looked like a vision, and so Mr. Van Cuyler seemed to think. In
a dignified and uplifted way he paid court to her all night. He was
harder hit than even sharp-sighted Katie suspected, and more than
once--still uplifted--made an effort to obtain a private audience. But
Sydney's intuitions were correct here, and she skilfully evaded it.
Perhaps she thought one declaration in a week quite enough! Dick's
dreary face made her miserable whenever she looked at it. Not that it
would give her the same pain to refuse Mr. Van Cuyler, but refusing
was tiresome and profitless work to one not brought up to the
business. So, although the "talented young author" did his best, made
his attentions so pronounced that he who ran might read, Miss Owenson,
with the calm generalship which comes naturally to women,
out-manoeuvered every move. Not once could Mr. Van Cuyler find
himself alone with her.

But next day at luncheon, there lay beside her plate a letter--a
square, determined-looking letter, in almost illegible chirography.

"Are you certain it is for me?" says Sydney, eyeing it dubiously, and
trying to decipher her own name. "If it were a doctor's dun, or a
lawyer's bill, the writing could not be worse."

"Or an author's autograph," says Katie, maliciously. "Hand it here. To
be sure--'Miss Sydney Owenson,' anybody might read it--after studying
it ten minutes. Monogram in scarlet and gold, 'E. V. C.', all quips
and quirls--pale gray wax, with a coat of arms, and a motto in one of
the dead languages."

"Irish, maybe," suggests Dick. It is his last day home, and no one
smiles at the ghostly attempt.

Sydney put it quietly in her pocket. Instinctively she felt what it
contained, felt that it was a letter not to be read here. Luncheon
ended, she went up-stairs and opened Mr. Van Cuyler's elegant epistle:

                                    "CLARENDON HOTEL, _Feb. 6th, 18--_

    "MY DEAR MISS OWENSON."

That much Sydney could make out without much difficulty, but the
rest----Fortunately it was not long; authors, as a rule, whatever
their sins, are seldom guilty of long letters. This was three small
pages, no more. Conscientiously Sydney set herself to the task,
half-an-hour to each page, and by dint of skipping a word here,
guessing a word there, reached the end at last. If his writing was
bad, his English was good; in the most courtly and grandiose manner
Mr. Van Cuyler told the tale of his love, and asked Miss Owenson to
become his wife.

Sydney sighed a little as she laid it down. After all, to win the
affections of such men as Sir Harry Leonard and Ernest Van Cuyler was
an honor. Why was it she could feel no answering affection for either?
Why was it that erratic heart of hers, untouched all these years, had
gone at last, unasked, to a man whom her world would have called
beneath her?--a man far less handsome, and no more talented than Van
Cuyler, with neither name nor fortune to offer her? _Why_ did she care
for him? Why did his face haunt her so persistently, his voice sound
ceaselessly in her ear, his most careless words linger in her memory?
Why could she not forget him? What was there in him or about him,
beyond other men, that he and he alone should have power to disturb
her peace?

    "Curious fool be still--
     Is human love the growth of human will?"

Surely not, for Sydney Owenson had never willed to fall in love with
Lewis Nolan.

That very same night Mr. Van Cuyler received his answer; next morning
he departed from New York; a week later, and on a Havre steamer he was
half-way across the Atlantic. Perhaps the author of "Hard Hit" and
"Fair as a Star" was right--there can be no more effectual remedy for
love-sickness than seasickness. It was a short answer, too, to send a
man on so long a journey:

     "DEAR MR. VAN CUYLER: Your letter has touched me deeply; believe me
     I feel all the honor your preference does me quite as much as if I
     accepted. But I cannot accept. I do not love you. I never can.
     Regretting that I should give you pain, I am,

                                     "Very sincerely, your friend,
                                                     "SYDNEY OWENSON.

     "_P.S._--My decision is irrevocable. I trust you will not
     heedlessly pain us both by attempting to change it.       S. O."




CHAPTER VIII.

TWILIGHT IN LUCY'S ROOM.


And now Miss Owenson is rid of all her lovers, Dick departs for the
fighting ground of the South, and Ernest Van Cuyler disappears all at
once, and is in Paris before he has been properly missed. He is a
young man not used to the word No; and wounded pride, and hurt
self-love, and mortified vanity, have perhaps as much to do with his
chagrined flight as the tender passion. In the mysterious way these
things get wind, it is whispered about in awestruck undertones that
Miss Owenson has rejected him, _the parti_ of the season.

"Is she insane, I wonder?" Mrs. Macgregor asks, rather bitterly, "to
refuse Van Cuyler. For whom is she waiting--a prince of the blood
royal?"

For Aunt Helen is fiercely angry and disappointed, not that she has
rejected Van Cuyler, but that she has rejected Dick.

More than even Katie suspects her mother has counted on this match. To
keep the Owenson shekels in the family, to pay her debts, to provide
herself with a home for life free of cost and worry--that has been her
dream.

The dream is at an end. Sydney has refused him, and the way out of her
difficulties seems as far off as ever. Her daughter is disappointing
her even more bitterly than her son; the winter campaign is ended, and
Mr. Vonderdonck has left town, his own lord and master still. In a
few months another season of expense and watering-places will begin.

Katherine was five-and-twenty last birthday, and is _not_ growing
younger with every passing year. She was one of the innumerable
"Marthas" of the world, "troubled and anxious about many things," and
daily that austere Roman nose grew more and more austere, the cold
blue eyes harder and more haggard, the crow's-feet ploughed in deeper
ridges, and her manner to her cousin's daughter as frigid as her great
respect for that young lady's fortune would allow.

Sunday in the Macgregor mansion was at all times rather a dreary
day--the Sunday following Dick's departure more than usually dreary.
In the first place it rained, not a hearty down-pour, but a miserable,
ceaseless, chilling February drizzle, that blotted out heaven above
and earth beneath, in a wet blank of fog and mist. Miss Owenson, who
was somewhat of a devotee in the eyes of the family, arose early and
went to church. Katie slept until noon, and came down, yawning and
slipshod, to luncheon. It was a dismal meal; Aunt Helen's face looked
cold, and gray, and hard as stone.

"Poor Dick! I wonder if they are fighting down there in this rain,"
says Katie. "What a desolate day Sunday is, and only last week they
told us in the sermon, that heaven would be one perpetual Sabbath!
Sunday's rain is wetter, Sunday's cold colder, Sunday's heat hotter,
and Sunday's blues bluer, than any other of the week."

"Your mental thermometer has fallen since last night," Sydney remarks.
"You were in wild, high spirits starting for Mrs. Holland's _soiree
musicale_."

"Natural reaction, my dear. I am like a bottle of champagne, all fizz
and sparkle overnight, dead flat next morning. And my last state is
worse than my first. After all, I am half glad the wear and tear of
the season is over, and Lent at hand, to give us a chance to recruit.
Even perpetual parties become a bore, the theatre monotonous, the
opera a dreary delusion. Daily church-going will be a diversion, and I
don't mind fasting on rock-fish and oysters. _Apropos_ of the opera,
will you go to hear 'Il Puritani' in the Academy to-morrow night?"

"Yes--no--I don't know, I will be better able to tell you when
to-morrow night comes," Sydney answers, wearily.

The weather, the change in Mrs. Macgregor, or something, is producing
its effect on Miss Owenson's splendid vitality and spirits. To-day she
looks pale and fagged, listless and dreary, and the moment luncheon
ends goes back to her own room.

"It's my opinion, _madre mio_," says Katie, taking up a novel and
glancing carelessly at her parent, "that if that Spartan severity of
manner of yours doesn't thaw out, Sydney Owenson will take wing one of
these days and fly back to her English friends. You see she is not
used to that sort of thing; she has lived in an atmosphere of petting
all her life, and doesn't understand it. Mrs. Owenson was one of those
weak characterless creatures who never scold and make everybody about
them miserable for their good, and Sydney naturally doesn't take to it
now. I merely throw out the suggestion, mamma; you will continue to
act of course as your superior wisdom may suggest."

Then, novel in hand, placidly ignoring her mother's irritated reply,
Katherine saunters away to read until dinner.

Katherine was right; Sydney was half meditating a flight across the
ocean. Low spirits rarely, almost never, attacked her; her nature was
thoroughly strong, sunny, and inclined to "serve the Lord with a
cheerful heart;" but she was miserably out of sorts to-day. How unkind
of Aunt Helen to visit it upon her that she could not marry Dick. In
spite of her riches how poor she was after all, fatherless,
motherless, homeless--alone. She closed her eyes, and leaned her head,
in a tired way, against the back of her chair. If she could only have
said "Come" to Sir Harry Leonard, and sailed away with him to the
dear, romantic old Cornish house, where cold looks and icy speeches
would never have embittered her life. And yet how could she go back
now?

"If mamma had not sold Owenson Place I might return there, find some
nice old lady to keep house for me, and have a home, a real home, a
home of my own at last. Or if I could find Cyrilla Hendrick--dear old
Cy--we might start off to Italy and be free and happy in the gypsy,
rambling way poor mamma and I lived so long."

The rain beat and pattered against the glass all day as Sydney sat
homesick and lonesome. She had felt from the first that this house
could never be home, her relatives never friends. She was convinced of
it now. To be in Lucy Nolan's little white chamber, with Lucy's gentle
face to make her patient, Lucy's tender voice to soothe her sorrows,
would have been comfort; but Sunday was _his_ day home, and on Sunday
she never went.

Sunday ended, and Monday morning's sunshine and bustle dissipated the
vapors. After all, what was she that life should not bring its dark
days? She must take the bitter with the sweet, like the rest of the
world, and make up her mind to life as she found it.

Monday morning brought a note from Lucy Nolan.

"To-morrow is Shrove Tuesday," Lucy wrote; "and mother is famous for
her Shrove Tuesday pancakes. Will you not come and try one? You have
not been to see me in five days."

"Poor little Lucy! Yes, I will go." Sydney thought half remorsefully,
"why should any foolish feelings of my own keep me away since my going
gives her pleasure? She, poor child, who has so few."

She sent a brief word of acceptance with the messenger. In the
afternoon she went with Katherine to return calls; in the evening she
went with her cousin's party to the Academy. It was a more than
usually brilliant night--bows and smiles greeted them on every hand;
Miss Owenson was a universal favorite in society.

"I said yesterday, I had no friends," she thought, with a half smile.
"It seems I was mistaken. I shall never lack friends while I remain an
heiress."

"Evil communications," etc. Five months of Katherine Macgregor's
society was making even Sydney cynical. She sat rather silent in the
midst of her gay circle, lying listlessly back in her chair, her eyes
fixed upon the stage and the singers. Presently Katie leaned forward,
and spoke in a half whisper:

"Look, Sydney, there are the Graham family. That very stylish girl in
the striped opera-cloak and with the scarlet camelias is Mrs. Graham's
sister. And--positively, yes--Lewis Nolan is with them. I thought he
had left this wicked world altogether of late."

Sydney glanced across, and saw her large friend, Mrs. Graham, as
usual, in loudly swearing colors, and by her side an extremely
graceful and rather fragile-looking girl, in an opera wrap of
distinguished hues. Leaning across Mrs. Graham's chair was Lewis
Nolan, his eyes upon the prim donna of the night, evidently absorbed
in the music. The young lady leaned back in her chair, and addressed
him with a coquettish smile. He bent his tall head to catch her remark
with an amused expression.

"What!" exclaimed a gentleman of Miss Macgregor's party, "is Nolan
going in for Nellie Lincoln? I never thought of it before, but the
whole thing would arrange itself beautifully. She is Graham's
sister-in-law; her family have both money and influence. With his
talents all he wants is a push upward, and if he does not get the
push, even his talent will find it uphill work, heavily weighted as he
is in the race of life."

"I understood Mr. Nolan was going to California to seek his fortune,"
observed Katie.

"But if he finds the fortune ready made to his hand at home? Why go to
California for what he can get in New York?"

"Why, indeed, if he can get it, of which I am not at all sure. He is a
friend of the Grahams, and has a passion for music, consequently Mrs.
Graham makes him do escort duty for her husband. I do not believe
there is anything between Miss Lincoln and---- Sydney, they are
bowing."

Mrs. Graham, sweeping the house with her double-barrels, espied the
cousins, and bowed. Then she spoke to her escort, and Mr. Nolan,
glancing across, bowed in his turn.

"What a very lovely face!" said Mrs. Graham's sister. "Your
description has not done Miss Owenson justice. Does she not make a
picture, Mr. Nolan, as she sits there, with all that golden hair and
that scarlet drapery? I never saw a sweeter face."

"About Miss Owenson's beauty there can be no two opinions," is Mr.
Nolan's answer.

"And as good as she is beautiful," says enthusiastic Mrs. Graham:--"it
is a heart of gold. There is a fascination about her that won my heart
at sight."

"Ah! but Mrs. Graham's heart is so very easily won," says Nolan.

"And so very often," says Mrs. Graham's sister. "I never pay any
attention to Bella's rhapsodies; she is always infatuated about
somebody; but really, Miss Owenson justifies a little raving. They say
she even captured the invincible Ernest Van Cuyler."

"So it is said," Nolan answers. "Mr. Van Cuyler's taste is excellent."

"I wonder if there _is_ anything in that, Sydney?" Katie remarks, as
they go home. "I wonder if Lewis Nolan is really _epris_ of Nellie
Lincoln? As Major Lloyd said, a little while ago, it is just the start
in life he wants. He could not do better."

"Let us hope it is so, then," Sydney responds, serenely. "Whatever
good fortune befall him, I am quite sure it is deserved."

Katie looks at her earnestly; she is shrewd, but she is baffled.

"No," she thinks, "she does not care. She never could look like that
if she did."

An influx of callers next day detained Sydney in the drawing-room
until quite late. It was half-past four before she could make her
escape and change her dress to visit Lucy. She was feverishly eager to
go--perhaps there she would hear whether there were any truth in this
new rumor or no.

She rode to her destination, but it was nearly six before she reached
the house. Lucy would be waiting, would think she did not mean to
come, and she hurried in, opening the house door without knocking. She
looked into the parlor--no one there. She turned and ran lightly up to
Lucy's room. In the doorway she paused, struck by the picture before
her. Coming darkness shadowed the little chamber, the fire in the
grate had burned low and cast fitful gleams over everything. Lucy sat
in her accustomed place, and leaning over the back of her chair was
Lucy's brother. Neither saw her from their position, both were
absorbed, and it was her own name, uttered by Lewis Nolan, that
chained her to the spot.

"Sydney Owenson," he was saying, in an intense tone of concentrated
feeling. "Yes, Lucy, you have guessed the truth. It is because I dare
not see her, that I avoid her, because I have no trust in my own
strength, that I shun her presence. If I met her oftener than I do, I
would have neither self-control nor power left. There are some
temptations a man can face, defy, and trample under foot--there are
others from which flight is the only salvation. This is one."

"I have suspected this," Lucy said. "Who could see her and not love
her, so lovely, and so lovable, so true, and tender, and sweet?"

"And so far above us. She does not suspect my presumptuous folly?"

"I think not. I am sure not. But, Lewis, is it such presumptuous
folly? I know she is very wealthy, and of a very proud family; but is
mere wealth, then, such an insuperable barrier? Why not tell her at
least before you go? It is only fair she should have a voice in the
matter, since you go on her account. She is so gentle, so good, she
would not look upon it as presumptuous folly even if she refused
you----"

"Even if she refused me," Lewis repeats with a short laugh, "Your
knowledge of the world is limited, Lucy, but even you can hardly
doubt that. She is surrounded by suitors of a beauty and a fortune
equal to her own, and Van Cuyler, surrounded by a glamor of fame, at
their head. Nothing succeeds like success. Van Cuyler will win her,
and I--will carry the crowning madness of my life with me to
Sacramento, and in new scenes and hard work live it down."

The spell is broken. Sydney makes a step forward and stands still.
Lewis Nolan starts around, Lucy utters a cry; Miss Owenson, pale as
ashes, trembling violently, comes forward.

"I--I beg your pardon," she says, in a gasping voice, "I did not mean
to listen. But I caught my name and----"

She comes over to Lucy's side; and Lucy takes the two hands,
imploringly held out, in hers, and clasps them hard.

"You have heard," Mr. Nolan asks, quite white with the shock of his
surprise.

"All. Oh! forgive me. Indeed I did not mean to listen----"

"Forgive _you_!" he repeats, mastering himself by an effort. "But you
will do me the justice, I am sure, to believe I would not wilfully
have pained you by this avowal."

She stands silent, but her color is coming and going, her breath
quick, her eyes intent upon the carpet pattern.

Lewis Nolan, in spite of the poverty of his antecedents, is an adept
in the polite art of self-repression. He holds himself well in hand
now.

"My sister has been trying to overthrow my resolution of going away
next month," he says, but the deadly pallor of his face belies the
calmness of voice and words, "and in an uncontrollable moment I have
told her the truth. That I have learned to love you is at once my loss
and my gain, but knowing its hopelessness I never meant to pain you by
the knowledge. Now that by chance you have heard, if it does pain you,
you will still forgive me, I am sure."

She stands silent. "Forgive him!" He only asks that.

"Have I indeed offended you?" he says, coming nearer. "Shall we not
part friends, then, after all?"

Part? She cannot bear that. She sinks down on her knees, and lays her
face against her friend.

"Tell him, Lucy,"--clinging to Lucy's hands--"_you_ know."

And Lucy laughs softly at the little comedy of errors, and holds her
close, and looks triumphantly at her brother.

"Miss Owenson!" he cries--"Sydney, what does this mean?"

"Oh, stupid Lewis!" Lucy laughs; "how blind men are! It means you are
not to go to Sacramento--that is all."




CHAPTER IX.

"MY LIFE HAS FOUND WHAT SOME HAVE FOUND SO SWEET."


It is half-an-hour later.

Twilight, pale and gray, has given place to night: outside the frost
February stars sparkle, and a new moon glimmers like a broken silver
ring. Inside, the red glow of the fire still fitfully lights the room,
and lingers on the two figures standing at the ivy-wreathed window,
and on Lucy Nolan lying back, her eyes upon them, her hands clasped,
praying, perhaps, but with a face of infinite content. For the two
persons most interested, they just stand here and say very little.
They have said very little in the past half-hour, but Sydney knows
that the desire of her heart is hers. And Lewis Nolan knows, that what
in his wildest moments of hope he never dared hope for, what Ernest
Van Cuyler has vainly sought, is his. And among all the elect of
Mammon, whom the news will probably shock and amaze, not one will be
more honestly surprised than is at this moment the happy man himself.
He has spoken little either of love, or rapture, or gratitude, as they
linger here. Long ago--he is thinking of it as he stands by Sydney
Owenson's side and gazes out into the starry darkness--the strong
passions nature has given him, slipped their leash, and the memory of
that time has darkened his whole after-life. The power of
self-repression, his life-study since, has become second nature now,
and he stands beside the beautiful woman he has never hoped to win,
and keeps those turbulent emotions of joy and love well reined in. But
Sydney is content, the silence is eloquent, and his few broken words,
his face, his eyes, have told her all she asks to know.

"Sydney," he says, and the name comes as naturally to his lips as
though they had spoken it for years, "Mrs. Macgregor will never
consent."

Sydney, leaning lightly against the window frame, her eyes fixed on
that broken, little yellow moon, smiles dreamily, and glances shyly up
in her tall lover's face.

"Will she not? Very likely. But it doesn't matter, does it? A second
cousin is--well, a second cousin. I am not sure that her consent or
approbation signifies."

He smiles at the easy air and tone of utter indifference.

"But I am afraid it does, my little princess. You are making a very
shocking _mesalliance_, stooping very low in stooping to me. Do you
not know that?"

"I did not before. You should know best, however. I bow to your
superior wisdom, Mr. Nolan."

"Ah! it is no laughing matter. Mrs. Macgregor's house is your home;
she can make it very unpleasant for you, Sydney."

Sydney knows that; Mrs. Macgregor has made it excessively unpleasant
for her already.

"And you have no other home. Do you know, my princess, that, rich as
you are, you are not as well off as other girls after all."

"I am to-night," she answers, softly, and with a glance that thrills
his inmost heart.

"If I only had a home," he says, drawing a tense breath; "a home no
matter how inferior to what you have been used, to offer you, I would
take you from them at once. But I have not; I can offer you nothing."

"Except yourself. Oh! Lewis, I ask nothing in all the world beside."

They clasp hands, and again there is silence; one of those long,
delicious blanks that are better than words. But the cloud still
lingers on the young man's brow; _her_ face is radiant.

"I suppose you know, Sydney, that you will be set down as the prey of
a fortune-hunter. And very naturally, too. When a pauper aspires to a
princess what other motives can actuate the pauper than mercenary
ones?"

"Lewis," says Sydney, and the way in which she utters her lover's name
for the first time, is a caress in itself, "don't be disagreeable,
please. What does it matter to you or to me what all the world says?
You are the only one who will have the impertinence to repeat such a
thing in my presence."

He laughs, then sighs.

"I am not so sure of that. Mrs. Macgregor will consider it her duty
and her privilege to put things before you very plainly--oh, very
plainly indeed. She will tell you--what is true--that I am beneath you
in every way. That while you were born to the purple, I was born a
newsboy; that while you walked in silk attire, and siller had to
spare, I swept offices and ran errands; that while you reigned 'queen,
lily, and rose in one,' in a fashionable boarding-school, I was
educated by the bounty of her brother; that while you are an heiress,
and of the salt of the earth, I am an out-at-elbows Bohemian,
fighting my way inch by inch, obscure, unknown to fame, with a mother
and sister who sew for a livelihood. And all Madison Avenue will be
scandalized, and the best metropolitan society will cry out that one
of their Order has put them to shame. Oh! little princess, think of it
in time. It is not yet too late to draw back, to repent of your sin
against society."

"That is a very eloquent outburst, Mr. Nolan," replies Miss Owenson,
coolly; "but, as a rule, eloquent outbursts are thrown away upon me.
If you have been surprised into telling me you--you care for me a
little, and want to get out of it, please put it in plain words. If
you tell me to give you up, I will do it; if not, the rest of the
world, though it cried out to me with one voice, is as nothing."

"My own! how can I ever prove my gratitude for this?"

"By never saying such hateful things more. All New York can neither
make nor mar my happiness, but you can with a word. All the wealth of
the world, if I possessed it, would not weigh a feather-weight against
my--love."

She speaks that last word in a shy whisper, as one not yet used to its
sound. For two-and-twenty years she has gone on her way, her heart her
own, to lay it down humbly here. She is sweetness, and nobleness, and
generosity itself, but even yet this difficult Mr. Nolan is not at
rest, for he knows she speaks of wealth and position with the grand
disdain of one who has never known the lack of either.

And now Mamma Nolan puts in her best black Sunday cap, and calmly
announces that the pancakes are ready, and will they please come down
to tea, and at this descent from sublimated sentiment to flap-jacks,
all laugh.

"Dear me," says Mrs. Nolan, "what are you laughing at and what are you
all doing in the dark? Lewis, I should think you might have lit the
lamp. It can't be pleasant for Miss Owenson to sit in darkness like an
owl."

"I don't mind being an owl for a little while, Mrs. Nolan," responds
Sydney, demurely. "Mr. Nolan and I have been discussing society and
its creeds, and forgot that it was lamplight time."

"Well, come down to supper," says Mamma Nolan, innocently. "Lewis, be
very careful in carrying Lucy on the stairs."

For it is one of Lucy's best days, and she is to go down-stairs. The
warning is not needed, no woman could be more tender of touch than is
Lewis with his frail sister. He carries her down to the cozy parlor,
where fire and lamp make warmest light, and where china teacups
glisten, and an old silver teapot, the one relic of affluent days,
sparkles, and where there are cakes, and coffee, and chickens, and
ruby jellies and snowy bread, cold ham and hot pancakes, all tempting
and nice. It is a delightful meal, although Sydney finds to her
surprise that she has no appetite, and her effort in the eating way is
only an effort to please her hostess. Lewis is rather silent, but he
looks wonderfully happy, even his mother notices, and her artless
remarks on the subject make Miss Owenson blush. There is a ring in one
of these pancakes, Mrs. Nolan gravely informs her company, whoever
gets it is to be married before the year ends; and this blissful
symbol, the propitious Fates will, shall fall to Miss Owenson.
Thereupon everybody laughs, and the bright hue of the young lady's
cheek grows brighter, and altogether it is a feast to be remembered, a
symposium of the gods. All the while not a word is dropped that can
enlighten the mind of mamma. After tea there is music, and Lewis is
the musician, all his heart in the songs he sings, in the rich melody
his fingers awake. Sydney sits in a trance, and listens, and knows
that if the deep happiness she feels were to end with this night, it
might still compensate for a lifetime of sorrow. Presently it is nine,
and she starts up, and announces that it is time to go. She kisses
Lucy and Lucy's mother, with an ardor only one of them understands;
and so, with Lewis following, flits away and disappears.

It is a bright winter night, cold and clear, a night that photographs
itself on the memory of both. The streets are full of people, but
these two are in solitude--they drift on slowly, silent again, and
neither knowing they are silent. But, presently, the gentleman breaks
the spell.

"Sydney," he says, and the troubled look that worries Sydney is back
in his eyes, "after all, this is a leap in the dark for you. What do
you know of me in reality?"

    "'A lightsome eye, a soldier's mien,
        A feather of the blue,
      A doublet of the Lincoln green,
        No more of me you knew
                      My love,
        No more of me you knew!'"

laughingly says Sydney, out of her radiantly happy heart.

But Nolan will not laugh, he looks down at her with those gray, dark
eyes of his, Miss Owenson thinks the most beautiful in the world, and
reiterates his remark.

"You know nothing of me or my life. I may be the greatest villain on
earth for all that you can tell."

"Excuse me, Mr. Nolan, that is your little mistake. Partly from Lucy,
partly from your doting mamma, partly from Mrs. Graham, partly from
Uncle Grif--all your devoted slaves--I have heard the whole biography
of Lewis Nolan since he was an interesting cherub in long robes, 'and
the best child,' as Mamma Nolan emphatically tells me, 'that ever lay
in a cradle'. Could the most exacting inquirer ask more?"

Mr. Nolan sees fit to laugh at this, but to Sydney's disgust grows
grave again directly.

"I may have secrets in my life that even these good friends do not
know. Which of us are known to our nearest and dearest as we are.
Sydney, there is something that I ought to tell you, that you have a
right to know, and--that may part us."

"No, no!" Sydney cries out, holding his arm tighter; "I do not believe
it. Oh! Lewis, you have not--you have not----"

"A hidden wife?" supplements Lewis and laughs again. "My dear child,
no. No woman on earth has the faintest claim upon me excepting
yourself."

She draws a long breath of relief. For a moment the absurd notion that
he has put into words has actually flashed across her brain.

"Nothing else can matter then; if you love me and no one else will
suffer. For I could not take even you, Lewis, from one who had the
slightest prior claim."

"No one has a prior claim, now. Once--years ago--I cared for, or
fancied I cared for, which amounts to the same thing, a girl who threw
me over. Think of that, Miss Owenson! You honor with your preference a
jilted man!"

"I owe her ten thousand thanks that she did jilt you. But what
atrocious taste she must have had! Is that your awful secret, Lewis?"

"No, Sydney; I wish to heaven it were. In my past life I----"

"Lewis, stop!" she cries out again, in affright. "I don't want to
know. I would rather not know. I _won't_ know! No matter what it
is--even if a crime--it has been repented of and atoned for, I am
sure. With your past life I have nothing to do. I take you as you are,
asking no questions. Only be faithful and true to me, loving me with
your whole heart always, for with less I will not be content, and I
ask no more."

"No more," he repeats, strong repressed passion in his tone, fire in
his eye. "Sydney! you mean that?"

"I mean that. I ask no more."

"And whatever comes--if in the future what I would tell you now comes
to your ears, you will hold me blameless?"

"I hold you blameless, so that you are still all mine."

"Thank Heaven!"

Did he say it, or did she only fancy it? He drew a deep breath of
great relief, and looked at the fair and noble face with eyes of
almost adoration.

"Sydney, you are an angel. No, you are what is infinitely better for
me--a perfect woman."

"Oh! no, no," she said, earnestly--"a very faulty and erring woman,
wanting a clear head and a loving heart to guide her; wanting some one
braver and wiser than herself to help her through life."

"And you think me that better and wiser guide? My poor little Sydney!"

There was an unutterable bitterness, unutterable remorse and pain in
his voice. Was he doing wrong in taking this trusting girl at her
word, in all the innocence of ignorance, and making her his own, the
secret of his life untold?

"I, too, have my confession to make," Sydney says, shyly. "I, too, was
once before engaged. Did you know it, Lewis?"

"No," he answers, "I did not know it."

And the knowledge now gives him a curious sort of jealous pain.

"Yes, and was very nearly married, but he died, poor fellow; was
killed in fact. I did not care for him in--in this way. We had grown
up together, and I was fond of him as a sister. My father desired me
to be his wife; I was only seventeen, and knew no other will than my
dear father's. But he died."

Sydney's voice trembles even now, as she recalls that dreadful time.

"Do not say any more," Nolan says, tenderly. "I can see it pains you
to recall it. Let the dead past be buried, and from this night, I
swear my whole life, my every thought shall be open to you. If perfect
love, if perfect fidelity, all I have to offer, can in any way repay
the sacrifice you make for me, then they are yours."

"I wish for no more," she says, and gives him both her hands.

They are at Mrs. Macgregor's door; and, as she speaks the words, and
he clasps in his those two extended hands, that door suddenly opens, a
blaze of light falls upon them, and Mrs. Macgregor, awful as Macbeth,
majestic and stern, in full evening dress, stands before them.

Tableau!

Mr. Nolan takes off his hat, Sydney blushes vividly, Mrs. Macgregor
stands and glares petrified, middle-aged gorgon.

"Good-evening, Mrs. Macgregor," says Mr. Nolan, politely, and by no
means crushed.

His voice breaks the chilling spell.

"Will you not come in, Lewis?" says Miss Owenson, bravely "No? Well,
then, good-night. Tell Lucy I shall see her to-morrow."

"Good-night," he says, biting his lip to repress a smile, and runs
down the steps.

She lingers a moment to watch him, and even Mrs. Macgregor cannot but
read what is written so radiantly in Sydney's lovely eyes.

"Will you come into the drawing-room, Miss Owenson?" she says, in a
sharp metallic voice. "I would like to speak to you before you
retire."

"Not to-night, Aunt Helen," Miss Owenson replies, smiling gayly, at
the same time turning to go up-stairs.

"It is half-past ten," says Aunt Helen, in an acrid tone, and a glance
of the darkest displeasure.

"Is it?" retorts Sydney, carelessly. "All the more reason I should go
to my room at once. Good-night, Aunt Helen."

She runs up lightly, that smile still on her lips. There will be a
scene to-morrow, and the truth must come out. The scene will be
unpleasant, and Sydney wants nothing unpleasant to mar the memory of
this perfect night. She does what all young women in love do, in books
and out of them, sits at the window and contemplates the moon.

Sunday was dreary, yesterday was dull, to-day had been weary--to-night
all that earth held of ecstasy was hers, because a sallow young man
with gray eyes and not a rap in his pocket tells her he is in love
with her. She looks up at her "Sintram"--the moonlight is full on the
dark, sad, remorseful face.

"I have seen Lewis to-night with just that look," she thinks, with a
sort of tender trouble. "What can his secret be? But it is nothing
that concerns me--he has told me that; and I shall make his life so
happy that he will cease to resemble poor, tempted, melancholy
Sintram. I never rejoiced in my wealth before, but I do now for his
sake. And to think--to think he would have gone away without telling
me if I had not chanced to overhear.

          "My life has found
    What some have found so sweet;
    Then let come what come may,
    No matter if I go mad,
    I shall have had my day."




CHAPTER X.

"I SHALL HAVE HAD MY DAY."


Sydney goes down to breakfast next morning with a face from which even
the prospect of what is to come cannot dim the sunshine. Mrs. and Miss
Macgregor are already seated, Katherine immersed in the morning paper,
and Mrs. Macgregor majestic behind the coffee-pot, her Roman nose
higher in the air, and more awfully Roman than Sydney ever remembers
to have seen it. But Miss Owenson is the daughter of a fighting
sailor, and not deficient in pluck. She encounters the stony stare of
the mistress of the mansion with a frankly pleasant smile, although
her heart beats a trifle faster than is its wont.

"Coffee or tea?" says Mrs. Macgregor to her young relative, as who
should say, "Pistols or poison--take your choice!"

"Tea, please. Any news this morning, Katie?"

"Nothing especial," answers Katie, rather coldly, and Sydney receives
her tea-cup and stirs her tea.

"Sydney!" begins Mrs. Macgregor, in a voice that makes every nerve in
Sydney's body wince, "it is my duty, unpleasant though it may be, to
speak seriously to you this morning. Your parents are dead, I am your
nearest living relative, and you are a member of my family. All these
considerations compel me to tell you that I was shocked--yes, Sydney,
honestly shocked--by what I saw last night."

"Did you see anything very awful, Aunt Helen?" inquired Miss Owenson,
taking some dry toast.

"I saw what I did not expect to see--Reginald Owenson's daughter
lowering herself----"

"Lowering herself? I do not think I quite understand, Mrs. Macgregor."

Sydney's voice is quite calm, her blue eyes look steadily across the
table, but she is growing very pale.

"I repeat it--lowering herself," says Mrs. Macgregor. "Is it necessary
for me to say that Lewis Nolan is no fit companion for Captain
Owenson's daughter?"

"_Your_ daughter first introduced me to Mr. Nolan. I take it for
granted she would not introduce me to any one unfit to be my
companion, and I met him next at the house of one of your most
intimate friends. He is a gentleman, is he not, Aunt Helen; and, as
such, a fitting companion for any lady in the land?"

"A gentleman! He is a pauper, a dependant on my brother's bounty; a
young man very well in his way no doubt, but low--low both in bringing
up and connections; at no time the proper associate of a young lady in
your position, and notoriously unfit to be her solitary escort home at
ten o'clock at night!"

Miss Owenson has thrown back her head, her face is pale, her eyes are
shining as only blue eyes shine in intense, repressed anger.

"I have long intended," Mrs. Macgregor's metallic voice goes on, "to
speak to you of the impropriety of your frequent visits to this young
man's house; but, knowing you were very charitable to the poor, I
forced myself to believe your visits there were as your ordinary
visits to the homes of your pensioners. But last night I heard
you--even now I can scarcely credit my ears--I heard you call that
young man Lewis, saw you stand with both hands clasped in his! I know
that Mrs. Graham, in her foolish way, has taken this young man up;
that her equally foolish husband has taken him into partnership. All
the same, he is none the less your inferior, and beneath your notice;
and when you permit him the freedom I saw with my own eyes last night,
you--it is a strong word, but I must use it--you degrade yourself,
Sydney."

"Mother!" cries Katherine, throwing down her paper.

Miss Owenson rises to her feet, and stands tall, and stately, and pale
as death.

"It is a word that has never been used to me before; it is one that
shall never be used to me again in this house. All Madison Avenue,
all the friends you have, Mrs. Macgregor, might have been standing as
you were last night, looking on, and I would have held Lewis Nolan's
hand all the closer, and stood by his side, prouder of my right to
stand there than of any one else on earth. For I have the right,"
Sydney says, a flush of exultant joy, triumph, and love lighting her
face, "it is my great happiness this morning to tell you, the right to
stand by his side my whole life long!"

"Sydney!" Mrs. Macgregor exclaims. She rises also, blanched with
horror. "You do not mean--you cannot mean----"

"That I am to be Lewis Nolan's wife? Yes, Aunt Helen, whenever he sees
fit to claim me."

Aunt Helen drops back into her seat with a thud. Katherine sits and
gazes at Sydney with glittering cold black eyes.

"I am sorry if I in any way cause you annoyance, Aunt Helen," Sydney
goes on in a gentler tone. She is so infinitely happy that she can
afford charity to others. "You are my nearest relative, as you say,
and I am at present under your care. It will afford me pleasure to
please you in any way in my power, to yield to you in all proper
matters, but here you must not interfere. I am Mr. Nolan's plighted
wife; you are free to announce it to every acquaintance you have, and
as soon as you please. Any affront offered to him I shall resent, as I
would never think of resenting an affront offered to myself."

And then Miss Owenson, still stately and uplifted, bows her head and
goes. Mrs. Macgregor sits up paralyzed; Miss Macgregor holds her
_Herald_ up before her face and stares at it, and never sees a word.

"Lewis Nolan!" the mother faintly gasps, at last. "Sydney Owenson to
marry Lewis Nolan! Katherine, are you deaf, that you sit there and
read? _Did_ you hear what she said?"

"I heard, mother," Katherine answers, icily. "I am not surprised. She
is worthy of him--I can praise Sydney no more highly than that."

"Katherine!"

"And, mother, as Miss Owenson is her own mistress, and you have not a
shadow of right over her, and as she pays you trebly for her board,
and is rather a lucrative item in our household, I would strongly
advise you to be civil. An heiress need never want friends; doors will
be open to her if you make your house too hot to hold her. She may
even marry Mr. Nolan out of hand, and have a home of her own. _I_
would in her place!"

With which Katherine leaves the room, and her mother is alone, to
chew the cud of sweet and bitter fancies. Very bitter she finds them.
To refuse Dick, to refuse Van Cuyler--all for this Lewis Nolan. What
does she see in him? Aunt Helen thinks, helplessly. If he were a very
handsome man she could understand a romantic girl's fancy and folly;
but he is not--he is dark and sallow, and thin, with prominent
features, and nothing attractive about him except a voice for singing,
a gift that rather detracts from a man's manliness, in Mrs.
Macgregor's eyes. He may be clever in his way, but if Sydney wanted
cleverness, why did she not take Ernest Van Cuyler, a gentleman and a
scholar, and a man who wrote books, surrounded, too, by the aroma of
conquest and fame. Why had she fallen in love with this young man,
Nolan? What does she see in him? The case is hopeless, the conundrum
unsolvable. In a stunned way she rises and gives it up at last.

Katharine runs up to Sydney's room and raps at the door.

"Let me in, Sydney, please," she says; "it is only I."

Sydney obeys. She has been crying, Katherine can see--the usual ending
of feminine heroics; and Katie takes her in her arms impulsively and
kisses her.

"Sydney, you are the best and pluckiest girl in the world, and I wish
you joy. I think I half expected this from the first."

Sydney leans her arm on the mantel and her face on her arm, tears
welling up in her eyes again.

"Don't mind mamma," goes on Katherine. "Your conduct is sheer madness
in her eyes, nothing less. And who can wonder? Refusing Ernest Van
Cuyler last week, and accepting Lewis Nolan this! How pleased Mrs.
Graham will be; she set her heart on this long ago, and was nearly in
despair when she heard of his departure. Of course the Sacramento
exile is at an end now," says Katie, with a touch of her old satirical
smile.

"I hope so. I don't know," Sydney answers, in a stifled voice.

There is silence, and Katherine stands and looks at her, half
curiously, half admiringly.

"And so my beautiful Cousin Sydney, captor so long, is captive at
last! Shall you be married after Lent, Sydney?"

"I don't know."

"_I_ would!" says Katherine, energetically. "Why should you wait? you
will be ever so much happier in a home of your own, and where is the
object in waiting half-a-dozen years while he struggles upward. One of
you has money, and I know in your primitive creed it doesn't matter
which, though it would to most people. But then most people would not
throw themselves away--don't be angry, Syd--it _is_ throwing yourself
away in one sense."

"Be kind enough not to say so, Katie. If I were told a kingdom and a
crown were awaiting me, they could not give me a tithe of the
happiness the knowledge that he loves me does."

"It must be nice to be unworldly and fresh-hearted like that," says
Katie, with a half sigh; "but then it is a luxury you can afford. In
your place, even I might fall in love with and marry a poor man."

Ill news travels apace--perhaps that was how Mrs. Macgregor accounted
for the rapidity with which the stunning fact of Miss Owenson's
engagement extraordinary transpired. To Lewis Nolan! Who was this
Lewis Nolan? cried out the uninitiated; and the answer came
crushingly:

"A young fellow without a penny; his mother an Irishwoman who sews for
a living--son educated for the bar through the charity of Mr. Griffith
Glenn and John Graham, Esquire--man who plays the organ in a church
for a salary, and sings at evening parties."

Can it be wondered at, that the best society of this democratic city
held up its hands aghast, shocked, outraged, indignant? One of the
richest heiresses in New York, the last of a fine old English family,
a young lady who had refused Ernest Vandervelde Van Cuyler only a few
weeks ago! There must be something intrinsically wrong, mentally or
morally, with this handsome and high-spirited Miss Owenson--insanity
latent probably in the family.

Of course very little of all this came to Miss Owenson's ears, but of
course also, she could hardly fail to read the wonder, the pity, the
curiosity in the faces she met; and, what was much worse, Aunt Helen,
afraid of open warfare, had frozen into strong rigidity. Not Lot's
wife had ever been stiffer, harder, colder, than was displeased Aunt
Helen Macgregor. She had always disliked this fortune-hunter, this
adventurer, this Bohemian young Nolan. As a boy, the money brother
Grif should have spent on Dick had been wasted on this pauper lad. As
a boy, at the same school, this audacious mendicant had carried off
prize after prize over Dick's devoted head. And now this final and
never-to-be-forgiven sin of winning Sydney Owenson by his artifices,
and for her fortune only, had been committed. _He_ had been
taken--Dick left. No wonder Mrs. Macgregor's thoughts were gall and
bitterness; no wonder that severe Roman profile grew awful in Miss
Owenson's sight; no wonder every word that fell from her lips were as
so many icicles.

Mrs. Graham, on the contrary, was transported, and embraced Sydney
over and again in an ecstasy of gushing, match-making joy.

"You were made for each other, my darling! I saw that from the first.
I should never have forgiven you, Sydney, if you had let him go."

Mrs. Graham was Sydney's one friend. At her house she and Lewis
sometimes met, but not often, for Mr. Nolan was, as usual, very much
occupied, and seemed to have received a new impetus to work. He had
even for a brief time no intention of giving up his California
project--he could attain the desired end so much more quickly there.
Sydney had looked reproachfully and imploring, and Mrs. Graham had
scolded him roundly for such "a tempting of Providence"; Lucy and his
mother had pleaded, and finally, and not without some reluctance, it
was abandoned. He was working hard, as has been said, with thoughts
and hopes now that made the dry-as-dust office work sweet, and at
infrequent intervals he and his affianced met chiefly at Mrs.
Graham's. Mrs. Macgregor's doors were closed against him. On Sydney's
visits to his home he was almost invariably absent, and his partner's
house was the only one he visited. When they met in company here, it
was good to see Sydney take her place at his side, as one having the
right, jealous lest any should fancy for a moment that she was either
afraid or ashamed of her choice. The reserve that would have been hers
had her lover been what the world called her equal, and that would
have forbidden any public pronounced attention, she resolutely
banished. The world should respect, if she could make it, this man
whom she delighted to honor.

But it was a false position, and the girl, delicate and sensitive,
felt it.

As the spring wore on and Easter drew near, her life at the
Macgregors' began to grow intolerable. Katie was kind, but
unsympathetic. Katie's mother was simply unendurable. All her life
Sydney had been the beloved and petted of the household--unkindness,
coldness, covert sneers, icy glances, stabbed her like daggers.
Without creating infinite gossip and scandal, she could not quit Mrs.
Macgregor's house, and gossip and scandal were the nightmares of her
life. Her wealth would have opened scores of doors, but not one home.
She was happy, infinitely happy in her heart's choice, but that did
not prevent very many bitter tears being shed in the solitude of her
own room. She grew pale and nervous, lost flesh and color rapidly in
this ordeal, and a troubled, startled look was growing habitual to the
lovely serene eyes. Mrs. Graham saw with ever-growing indignation the
change in her young friend, and at last her feelings grew too many for
her, and she lifted up her voice and spoke.

"I never thought, Lewis, whatever your faults--and their name is
legion, very likely--that you were altogether heartless!" cries Mrs.
Graham with compressed lips and flashing eyes.

"My dear madam," expostulates Mr. Nolan, looking up laughingly from a
pile of legal cap, for the lady had gone all the way to the Wall
street office to rate the delinquent, "what have I done now?"

"What are you not doing, rather? Have you no eyes? Cannot you see that
she is growing thin as a shadow and white as a spirit in that house,
under the tyranny of that old gorgon? But, of course, you cannot. Men
are proverbially as blind as bats. Other people can see how wretchedly
the poor child is looking; but you, who ought to be the first, don't
or won't see anything at all. Go to!" cries Mrs. Graham, who laid down
an Elizabethan novel just before coming out. "I have no patience with
you."

"Do you mean Sydney?" Lewis says, in a troubled tone. "My dear Mrs.
Graham, what can I do? I have seen the change in her; I know they make
her suffer for my sake, and I--I am powerless to help her or take her
from them."

His dark eyes glow, his lips set sternly. Never has he felt the
bitterness of being a poor man as he feels it now. He would give his
life to save her pain, and he must stand by and see her suffer,
powerless to help her.

"What can you do?" retorts Mrs. Graham, with a scornful little snort.
"You can marry her, I suppose. If _I_ were a man," cries this stout
and excitable matron, "and a lovely girl were ridiculous enough to
love me, and that girl had money enough for a dozen, do you think I
would leave her to be made miserable by a cantankerous old cat like
Helen Macgregor? No, sir, I would marry her out of hand, and give her
a home of her own, and a husband to take care of her, and never stop
to think of it twice."

"But as I am so utterly poor, what would the world say? Would it be
honorable----"

"A fig for the world--that for your honor. What is all the world to
you compared with Sydney's health and happiness? Honorable--I like
that. Is it more honorable for you to grub along in this office for
the next ten years, making a competence while you let her life be
tortured out of her, than to marry her and make her happy? I admire
such honor! Good morning to you, Mr. Lewis Nolan. Unless I hear
something more manly of you soon, you will kindly consider our
acquaintance at an end."

In spite of himself, Nolan laughs--Mrs. Graham's excitement and
indignation are so real. He escorts her to her carriage.

"'Beggar that I am, I am poor even in thanks; but I thank you,'" he
says, "for your more than friendly interest in Sydney and me."

"Show your gratitude then by acting as you should. Home, Thomas,"
retorts Mrs. Graham, snappishly.

He returns to his work, but he cannot work. It has been his dream to
make a name and a home for his bride, not such a home as she has been
accustomed to just at first, but still one of his making. But what if
Mrs. Graham is right? Is Sydney unhappy among the Macgregors, and for
his sake? If so, is it not his duty to take her from them, to pocket
his pride and ambition, defy the world's scoff, and make her his wife
at once?

He tries in vain to concentrate his mind on the brief before him. He
throws it aside, puts on his hat and coat, and goes home. It is one of
Sydney's days, he has a chance of finding her there yet. He has
noticed, with keenest pain, how fragile and changed she has grown of
late. He can infer pretty well what kind of enemy Mrs. Macgregor can
be.

Sydney is still there; is alone in the little parlor, playing for Lucy
in the chamber above. She starts up, a flush of surprise and delight
making her face bright at sight of him.

"You, Lewis, and before five! How could you tear yourself away from
that enchanting office and those fascinating big books bound in calf?"

"Don't be sarcastic, Sydney," says Mr. Nolan; "sarcasm is _not_ the
strong point of your sex. I tore myself away because I fancied you
might be still here, and I was hungry to see you."

The bright color stays in her face under his grave eyes and at his
words, but in spite of it he can see the change in her. The hands that
lie loosely in her lap are thin and transparent. He takes one and
slips off without an effort the simple engagement ring he has given
her.

"Three weeks ago, Sydney," he says, that troubled look in his eyes,
"this ring fitted so tightly that it was an effort to get it on. Now
see it drop off. My princess, what is the matter?"

The rosy light leaves her face; she looks away from him, out into the
grimy street, upon which the red flush of an early April sunset lies.

"You are suffering for me," he goes on; "Mrs. Macgregor is making your
life miserable. You are not happy there, Sydney, I can see that. I
have seen it from the first. And I--it will be so many years before I
have a fitting home to offer you."

She does not look at him, she watches those ruby gleams of sunlight on
the dusty street, her color coming and going. Her heart is full of
words, but she is a woman, and her lips may not speak them. He has
dropped her hand, and is walking up and down, his brows bent. He stops
abruptly before her in his walk, takes both hands, and gazes down at
her, a resolute look in the shady darkness of his eyes.

"Sydney," he says, "without a home; with neither fame nor fortune to
offer you, will you marry me--at once?"

She lays her face down on the hands that clasp hers, almost with a
sob.

"My only home can be where you are," she answers; "_that_ is no home.
I am--oh! so miserable there, Lewis; I can never have any home except
as your wife."

So it is settled.

       *       *       *       *       *

Now that the plunge is taken, Mr. Nolan shows himself a man of energy
and decision. The marriage shall take place at once--this very month.
Miss Owenson pleads for a little longer respite.

"Not quite this month, Lewis--say next. I can never be ready."

"Ready? What do you call being ready? You don't mean to go in for an
expensive trousseau, I hope. At our wedding such a thing would be a
mockery."

Sydney knows that, and hesitates. Then Mrs. Graham goes over to the
enemy, and her side kicks the beam.

"Married in May! Don't you know May is the unluckiest month in the
year for marriages? It is not to be thought of."

"They do nearly all their marrying and giving in marriage, in May, in
London," says Miss Owenson.

"They may do in London as they please; you shall do in New York as New
Yorkers do."

"Does nobody marry in New York in May, Mrs. Graham?"

"Don't ask ridiculous questions, Miss Owenson. Be guided by the
superior wisdom of your elders. May is an unlucky marrying month. Let
us call it the last week of April and be happy."

Sydney laughs, blushes, glances shyly at Mr. Nolan, and yields the
point; but in her eyes no month will be unlucky that will make her
Lewis's wife. As this is the close of the first week, there is very
little time for preparation. Sydney screws her courage to the sticking
place, and announces the fact at home, and Mrs. Macgregor turns yellow
with passion.

"I cannot prevent this madness of yours, Sydney," she says, in a voice
of concentrated rage; "but in no way will I countenance it. No one
from my house shall be present. Across this threshold that man shall
never come."

"That is understood," said Sydney Owenson, very pale, but quite calm.
"What I wish to know is, if I have your permission to remain here
until my wedding day? I would prefer it myself. An open family feud is
detestable. If not, I will go to Mrs. Graham's.

"And add insult to injury. That I could never forgive."

"Then I remain. For that, at least, Aunt Helen, I thank you."

But Aunt Helen's answer is a look of exceeding bitterness. Katherine
says little; but, two days after, she discovers she owes a
long-standing visit to Philadelphia, and flits away to pay her debt.

And now the days fly: one by one they dawn, glide by, and are over,
and all at once the wedding-day is here.

A lovely day--sunny, serene, cloudless. In Mrs. Graham's carriage, by
Mrs. Graham's side, the bride goes to church. She wears a pale gray
travelling suit, with a trifle of white lace and blue ribbon at the
throat, a gray hat and gray gloves. Not a flower, not a jewel; a shop
girl would have thought it plain. She is quite white with emotion, but
in her heart there is not a doubt, not a tremor. That other wedding
day, with all its bridal bells and bravery, its bright array of
bridesmaids, comes back for a moment, but she banishes the uncanny
resemblance. Indeed, Bertie Vaughan is but the palest shadow of memory
now, and has been ever since she met Lewis. To-day there are neither
bells nor bridesmaids, but in the church the bridegroom stands looking
as he always looks in Sydney's eyes "a man of men."

Uncle Grif awaits her at the door, and on his arm she goes up the
aisle. Little Monsieur Von Ett is dancing about, wild with repressed
excitement, and there, grave and gray, is Mr. Graham, and there
tearful and trembling Mrs. Nolan. And now she kneels, and he is beside
her, and the marriage is begun. Uncle Grif gives her away, blushing
all over his bald head; Mrs. Graham sniffs audibly behind her
pocket-handkerchief, and in Mrs. Nolan's eyes there are quiet tears;
but Sydney lifts two eyes of heavenly radiance to the bridegroom's
face as he slips the ring on her finger, and knows that the desire of
her heart is hers.

They are married. For the last time the door of the Macgregor house
has closed upon her as home; it is to Mrs. Nolan's they go to
breakfast. And there Lucy awaits them, and into Lucy's arms the bride
goes, and cries for a moment hysterically.

"My own dear sister," Lucy says, "Heaven bless and keep you both."

So she has been married, and the outrage upon society consummated.
With neither bridesmaids nor bridal gifts, nor reception, nor veil,
nor wreath, nor trailing whiteness of wedding-robe, nor anything
proper.

But it is doubtful if ever more blissful bride stood by her wedded
lover's side than Sydney Nolan.




CHAPTER XI.

"HER HEART'S DESIRE."


The nine days' wonder was at an end; the Wonderful Wedding had become
a thing of the past. Mr. and Mrs. Nolan had been wandering about for
fully six weeks, and were shortly expected home.

Home! Where ultimately that was to be, Lewis Nolan had not the
faintest idea. His intention was to take his wife to a hotel upon
their return, and once he had asked her, if among them she had any
preference, and Sydney had blushed in a guilty way and evaded an
answer. The man's pride to a certain degree had been excoriated by his
marriage, and he shrank with, perhaps, a morbid sensitiveness from
renewing this subject. They had gone to Washington first, then
westward; it did not matter where just at present, you know; they did
not tread the earth, but a sublimated, etherealized, rapturous world
of their own. Mrs. Nolan had desired to go to Europe, and show Mr.
Nolan Italy and the Rhine, Paris, and Napoleon the Third; but Mr.
Nolan had incisively declined. A six weeks' holiday he might afford; a
six months' scamper was not to be thought of. Did Mrs. Nolan expect to
henpeck him at this early stage of proceedings? He objected to being
trotted about Europe at present; his wife might consider herself
fortunate that he had humored her by leaving Wall Street, even for a
day. And Sydney had laughed, and given up the point. It was delightful
to obey Lewis, to feel he had the right to command, that she belonged
to him, to him alone, wholly and for all time!

But the six weeks ended, and they were coming back. Coming
back--where? Once more Nolan broached the hotel question--once more
Sydney slipped out of it with a caressing: "Wait until we get to New
York, Lewis; I'll decide then." All through the honeymoon a conspiracy
had been in progress; mysterious letters passed between Mrs. Graham
and the bride, which the bridegroom was not permitted to see, and
which wreathed Mrs. Nolan's face with dimples.

One lovely June morning, a steamer floated up to her pier, and the
happy pair were back in the dear familiar din and dust of Gotham. A
very elegant private carriage, with a pair of handsome black horses
and a coachman, blacker than the horses, was drawn up to the pier.
Within sat Mrs. Graham and Uncle Grif, and handshakings and kissing
ensued, and inquiries all round, and the young wife was informed she
was looking uncommonly well, and then the quartet were flashing away
up town. Sydney sat, and talked, and looked nervous and cast wistful
sidelong glances at her husband. Mr. Nolan, uncomfortably unconscious
of his destiny, but with a feeling that all the rest knew, took out a
damp morning paper, and with a true "married-man manner" calmly began
to read. Presently they were very far up town in quiet and dignified
streets of brown-stone stateliness, and before one of these "palatial"
residences, semi-detached, with shrubbery in front and an air of
elegant rusticity, the carriage stopped.

"Lewis," Sydney said, in a tremulous whisper, laying her hand on his
arm, "this is--_home_."

His eyes answered her; he said nothing, only sprang out and assisted
the ladies, Uncle Grif ambled after, and the carriage was driven round
to certain stables in the rear.

They entered an imposing hall, hung with paintings, rich in bronzes
and statuary, and into a dining-room, perfect in every dark and
handsome appointment, where a table stood with a silver and china
breakfast equipage, and where Mamma Nolan came forward to meet and
welcome her son and daughter. And still in silence Lewis saw it all.

"How is Lucy?" Sydney asked.

"Better than usual, and Sydney-sick, as perhaps her letters have told
you. Will you go up-stairs and take off your things? You must be
famished after your journey. I will show you the way."

"Come, Lewis," Sydney said, shyly, and Lewis followed up the long easy
stairway, to another hall both perfect in every minute detail of
costly upholstery. Mamma Nolan threw open a door and displayed a vista
of three rooms _en suite_, quite superb in coloring and appointment.

"I hope they will please you," said Mamma Nolan. "Mrs. Graham followed
your instructions to the letter. Now make haste, like good children,
and come down to breakfast."

She bustled away, and husband and wife were alone. Sydney stood, that
fluttering color of hers deepening and fading, then she turned and
threw herself into his arms.

"Oh, Lewis," she said again, "this is home."

He held her still in silence, gazing about the rich and beautiful
rooms.

"You--you are not angry that I did not consult you?" she said,
pleadingly. "I wanted to surprise you. It is so long since I have had
a home, a real home, that the thought of this has been sweet to me.
You do not mind, Lewis? Why don't you speak?"

"What can I say, Sydney? I feel crushed. Fortune seems to shower fairy
gifts upon me. I receive all and give nothing. There are no words that
I can speak. Some day--if ever--when I am a successful man I will tell
you what I feel; just now I cannot. I can only say--I love my wife."

Perhaps Mr. Nolan could have said in his most eloquent moments nothing
his wife would have liked so well. She laughed as she threw off hat
and jacket, and began to smooth her hair.

"It is a lovely house, is it not? Mr. Graham and Uncle Grif, Mrs.
Graham and your mother were all in the plot. You never can tell,
Lewis," said Mrs. Nolan, plaintively, "what I have suffered the past
six weeks keeping this secret."

"I am quite sure of it, my love."

"And it is the last, the very last I ever mean to keep from you for a
moment. Now let us go down to breakfast, for I am most excruciatingly
hungry."

Sydney's new life was fairly begun--her unclouded new life. Lewis made
his daily pilgrimage to Wall Street early in the morning, and madam
generally drove down for him early in the evening. Lucy was well, that
is, much better than usual. Katie Macgregor was back, had roped in the
erratic old Vonderdonck at last, and was to lasso him for good at St.
Alban's, in early autumn. Mrs. Macgregor, now that the evil was
inevitable, smiled upon her fair, erring relative once more, even upon
that fair relative's pauper husband. Finally, Mr. and Mrs. Nolan gave
an "At Home," preparatory to Mrs. Nolan's flitting away before the
July heats, and a large assembly were bidden and came. It was an
affair to be remembered--the romantic interest attaching to the
marriage; the lovely, blissful face of the young wife, her exquisite
toilet and diamonds; the stately bearing and _air noble_ of the young
husband, carrying himself as one to the manner born; the magnificence
of the house itself--all combined to make this reception quite out of
common--a brief glimpse of romance.

And so Sydney has her heart's desire, the husband she loves, and a
home that is an ideal home in its beauty and perfectness; and is that
world's wonder, rare as the blossom of the century plant--a perfectly
happy woman.




CHAPTER XII.

TEDDY.


The first days of July send Mrs. Nolan to Newport for the blazing
weeks, and Mrs. Graham and Katherine Macgregor go also. Mr. Nolan
escorts them, stays a day, and returns to town. He has grown used to
being stared at as the hero of a love match, a sort of modern Claude
Melnotte, a lucky young barrister, who has successfully carried off,
over the heads of all competitors, the beautiful heiress of fabulous
thousands. Great things are predicted of this fortunate young man by
the knowing ones.

"A young fellow of prodigious talent, sir, great oratorical powers,
keen forensic abilities. With his own cleverness, industry and
ambition, combined with the great beauty and wealth of his wife, and
the social power she will wield, any career is open to Nolan--ANY,
sir--bar, bench, or senate. The young man will be a judge at thirty,
sir--a fellow of infinite capabilities, and amazingly shrewd for a
youngster. Lovely creature, the wife."

It seemed as if Nolan himself, who said very little about it, had
notions that coincided. Certainly he did not spare himself; he worked
without stint or measure. Sydney entreated him, when he made his
flying visits, to remain a week; he kissed her, laughed at her, and
returned inexorably. She was growing jealous of those grimy big tomes,
of his office and profession, that enchained him. How much stronger
hold they seemed to have upon him than she had. Ambitious he had
always been, and his affection for his wife was but an added spur. She
must be proud as well as fond of the penniless husband she had chosen,
and he grudged every lost hour as one that kept success an hour longer
off.

Every Saturday evening he went to Newport and spent Sunday with his
wife. As a matter of course, therefore, Sunday became the one day of
the week to this infatuated young woman. Still the intervals, with
their water parties, driving parties, horseback rides, long walks,
evening hops, surf bathing, band, the well-dressed, well-mannered
crowd of men and women, all the light, _insouciant_, sunny, sensuous
life of a fashionable watering-place, could hardly drag to any very
wearisome extent. Sydney grew plump and rosy as Hebe's self, and
seemed to have found a fairy fountain of perennial beauty and youth.
Mr. Nolan, on the other hand, as August blazed to a close, began to
look a trifle jaded and worn; hot weather and hard work were beginning
to tell upon him, and Sydney, quick to note the slightest shade on
that one face of all faces, grew alarmed, and despite the
expostulations of friends and admirers, flitted back to the city to
see that Lewis did not go off with congestion of the brain from
over-study.

"What could that beautiful creature have seen in that fellow?" queried
the Newport gentlemen, pulling their pet mustaches meditatively. "A
clothes-wearing fellow, with nothing to say for himself, nothing in
the way of looks to speak of, besides a tolerable figure and a pair of
overgrown eyes. What's there about _him_ that she should have thrown
away herself and her ducats upon him, and after four months of
matrimony, adore the ground he walks on?"

Sydney was looking forward to a very gay winter. She knew that she
could further her husband's views by her own gracious hospitality. In
the case of almost every successful man there is always a woman who
does for him what he cannot do for himself, a good genius in
petticoats without whom success could never have been achieved. She
may be his wife or she may not, the world may know of her or it may
not, but she clings to him and loves him, and her slender hand either
pulls or pushes him to heights he else would never attain. So Sydney
purposed taking society by storm this winter, giving a series of
brilliant entertainments, and making her husband's face as familiar to
all influential New York as the statue in Union Square. But woman
proposes--the Infinite Justice that disposes had decreed very
differently from Mrs. Lewis Nolan.

September was here, and September in New York is a perfect month, a
gem in the necklace of the year.

Coming home from a shopping expedition one afternoon, Mrs. Nolan was
informed by the smart black boy in buttons who answered the bell, that
a caller awaited her in the drawing-room.

"Been waitin' more'n half-an-hour, missis," says Jim; "said jest to
tell you, please, as how a very old friend wished to see you. Didn't
give me no name, nor card, nor nuffin, missis. Got a little boy wid
her, missis."

Sydney descended to the drawing-room. A lady, dressed in black, sat on
a sofa, her back to the door, turning a photograph book, and for some
seconds did not turn. A child of four, a handsome little fellow, in
velvet blouse and breeches, golden ringlets and a pair of shapely
juvenile legs, looked up at her with a friendly smile.

Very much puzzled, Sydney drew near; the child was a stranger to
her--who was the lady?

The lady arose at the moment, turned, and faced her. There was a gasp,
a cry, a rush, and Sydney was clasping in her arms Cyrilla Hendrick!

"Cyrilla! Cyrilla! oh, darling Cy!"

"My dearest Sydney!"

Yes, it was Cyrilla's voice--Cyrilla's dear, familiar face upon which
she was raining kisses. The old fascination of her school-girl days
was not outgrown by later loves. As the world held but one perfect
man, that man her husband, so it held but one Cyrilla Hendrick, friend
dearest and best beloved.

"My pet, my pet!" cries Mrs. Nolan, in a rapture, "what a surprise
this is! Oh! Cy--darling--how I have longed for you, worried about
you, all this time! Where have you been? Why did you not find me out
before? Let me look at you and make sure it is my very own Cyrilla."

She holds her off and gazes. Cyrilla smiles. She is changed, but not
greatly. There is the creamy, colorless beauty, the youthful
roundness, the perfect contour of other days, the old haughty poise of
the head, the great dusk, sombre eyes, the high-bred, distinguished
air Sydney remembers so well.

"Well?" Cyrilla says, coolly.

"You have changed, dear, and yet, where the change is I cannot make
out. Oh! my Cy--my own dear friend, I cannot tell you, indeed I cannot
tell you, how happy it makes me to see you again."

"I was sure of it," is Cyrilla's answer, "else be very certain,
Sydney, I had never come. It is my turn to look at you. _You_ have
changed certainly. How handsome you have grown! You were always
pretty, but not like this."

"Happiness is an excellent cosmetic," laughs Mrs. Nolan, "and I am
very happy, Cyrilla."

"You look it. And so you are 'wooed and married and a'--what a
fortunate man is Mr. Nolan! I hope he appreciates it."

"Fully, I assure you."

All this time they have been standing clasping each other's hands,
gazing in each other's faces. Now the youthful personage in the velvet
blouse, who has been standing unnoticed regarding this scene, pulls
Cyrilla's dress and pipes in:

"Mamma--mamma, who is the pretty lady?"

"Mamma!" Sydney starts as if she was shot, and looks from one to the
other. She has absolutely forgotten the child in the sudden surprise
of the meeting. Cyrilla's son, surely, for Cyrilla's black, solemn
eyes shine in the baby face, although the small, fair features and
flaxen curls are very unlike her friend's dark skin and jetty hair.

"This lady is Auntie Sydney--_you_ know Auntie Sydney?" The small head
nods intelligently.

"Now go and tell Auntie Sydney who you are, my pet."

The young gentleman advances, very much at his ease, looks up into
Mrs. Nolan's face, and gives his biography.

"I is Teddy Croo."

"Oh, Cy!" Sydney says, and snatches Teddy Croo in her arms and takes
away his breath with kisses, "I never dreamed of this."

She is paler than Cyrilla with emotion, as she bends over Cyrilla's
son, all the maternal heart in a wife's bosom aroused.

"You knew that I was married, did you not?" Cyrilla says, quietly.
"You remember my visit to you at Mrs. Macgregor's five years ago last
May? That was my bridal tour, Sydney. I had been married two weeks
then."

She stops a moment. She has great self-command, always had, but even
_her_ self-command is shaken a little as she thinks of then and now.

"I married Fred Carew at Mrs. Colonel Delamere's house, Sydney, and
under pretext of visiting you, came to New York with him. It was all
of a piece--duplicity on my part from first to last, duplicity that
worked its own retribution. The very day I left you I met Miss Jones
in a Broadway omnibus, and she went all the way to Montreal to tell my
aunt. The deceit, the plotting, the falsehoods, from beginning to end,
were mine--mine alone. Fred urged me to tell the truth--he only
yielded to please me. I wanted him and I wanted Miss Dormer's money,
and in trying to secure both, lost both. It was simple justice--I
acknowledge that."

"I wrote to Mr. McKelpin," faltered Sydney. "There were such
extraordinary rumors afloat. Some said you had been married to Mr.
Carew; others, that although you were with him in New York, you were
not his----"

"His wife--go on, Sydney. That I should lose reputation as well as
husband and fortune, I also richly deserved; for across my aunt's
dying bed, with Fred's eyes upon me, I denied our marriage."

"I never believed that story," says Sydney. "I mean, that you were not
married. If you were with Lieutenant Carew in this city, I knew as
surely as I lived, it was as his wife!"

"My loyal Sydney! Yes, I never feared your hearing, I never doubted
your fidelity. Whatever has befallen me, I have fully merited. You
know how poor Aunt Phil hated Fred--well, she was dying, and she asked
me to swear that I was not his wife. I see that scene at this moment,
Sydney, as vividly as I saw it then. I live it over in dreams. I awake
with a start a dozen times a day, and come back from that dingy,
stifling room, with Aunt Dormer, a ghastly sight in the bed, Mrs.
Fogarty and Miss Jones watching with deadly hatred for my downfall,
and Fred standing with folded arms waiting for me to speak. I have
never seen him since, Sydney--no, not once--never even have heard of
him from that dreadful day."

For a moment--only a moment--she falters and breaks down, but she
neither sobs nor sheds a tear. It is Sydney's eyes that are full.

"I lost all, Sydney," Cyrilla goes on. "Aunt Dormer died and left all
she possessed, all I had slaved and sinned for, to Donald McKelpin. I
fell down in a fit of some kind on Miss Dormer's bed. I remember that,
and I know that it was Fred who lifted and carried me to my room. I
heard him whisper 'good-by,' and go. After that all is hazy--my head
was not clear, it had the queerest feeling, as if it were grown
enormously large and as light as a cork.

"The strain had been too much for me--the illness was coming on even
then that nearly ended my life. I had but one idea--to get away from
that house, from Montreal, before McKelpin came. I did it. I got on
the train, found a seat somehow, and seemed to be going spinning
through empty air. I can recall no more for many weeks. I was in a
Boston hospital when life came back, so weak that I could neither lift
my hand, nor speak aloud, nor care whether I lived or died. They were
very kind to me. One of the physicians had taken a fancy to me, it
seemed, and gave me devoted care and skill. Gradually I grew stronger,
and from Dr. Digby I discovered where I was and how I had come there.

"Some time in the evening, it appeared, the conductor going his
rounds, had found me lying in my seat to all appearance dead or dying.
There was great excitement and alarm, and the moment we reached Boston
I was brought here. I had been ill, very ill--so ill that at one time
Dr. Digby had thought death inevitable. My friends in Montreal had
advertised for me, he said. I stared at this--one of them, he went on,
had even come here to see me. His name was McKelpin, and he had left a
note for me, and the sum of five thousand dollars to my credit in the
bank. Donald McKelpin, whom I had always even laughed at, whom I had
shamefully led on and deceived, was an honorable gentleman after all,
it seemed. I cried over his note, Sydney--I, who never cry, but I was
weak and broken down, and kindness so undeserved moved me. It was a
cold and civil note; he made no allusion to my marriage or my
treachery; he simply said that his late lamented friend, Miss Phillis
Dormer, having left him her whole property, he considered it his duty
to see that the services I had rendered his esteemed friend in her
last illness were not unrequited. It was what I had no right to expect
from him, of all men, but I felt that it was no more than I had
rightfully earned from her. Twice that amount would not have repaid me
for the life I led at Miss Dormer's, so I answered Mr. McKelpin,
accepted the money humbly and gratefully, and then turned my thoughts
to the future. I was not to die, it seemed, and lonely and desolate as
life would be, I clung to it as we all cling. I had five thousand
dollars, and youth, and just then that seemed affluence. Long before
Dr. Digby thought me fit to leave his care, I bade him good-bye and
came here to New York, found a boarding house, and grew strong at my
leisure.

"I am not going to tell you, Sydney, how desolate and heart-sick,
remorseful and despairing I was at times. If you had been here I would
have come to you; you were just the only person in the world whose
pity I could have borne. I had not one friend in the whole great city,
and of all loneliness the loneliness of one utterly alone in a great
city is the most utter. To see thousands pass you by and not one
familiar face, to feel a lost, unknown creature among all who come and
go, to know that you might drop down and die in their midst and not
one to give you a second thought. Oh! _you_ cannot realize this. It
was the most absolutely wretched time of my life; but in spite of that
I grew strong and hearty, and the old question rose up--what should I
do? Five thousand dollars would not last forever. I must earn my own
living.

"My first thought, one that I found hard to give up, was of the stage.
If I had capabilities for anything, if I had a vocation in life, that
was it. I was an excellent elocutionist already, thanks to long
training and natural taste; I had a tall and good figure, a passable
face, a head of good hair below my waist, and two black eyes. I took
stock of myself as any manager might appraise me; I had a flexible
voice; I could dance, sing, speak French, and would never know the
meaning of stage fright. I had money enough to live upon until the
initiative training was complete. I felt certain of success if I
tried, and still--and still I hesitated. I had outraged my husband,
driven him from me, and now that I had lost him, I did what I never
had done before in my life--stopped to think whether or no he would
have approved of my impulses. Easy as you may have thought him, free
from prejudices, he yet had very strong pride and prejudices about
certain things. One of these was the stage, for me. He had vetoed it
ever since I had known him. 'It's no place for you, Beauty,' he would
say, 'with your gunpowder temper, and peppery pride, and overbearing
little ways generally. You would come to grief in the green-room in a
week. Besides, the theatre's well enough for those that must go in for
that sort of thing; some of the women are trumps, take 'em anyhow you
like; but it's not the place for you, Beauty; I never want to see your
face behind the footlights.'"

"And I knew Freddy felt much more strongly and deeply on this subject
than he could express. And I, who had never acknowledged any will but
my own heretofore, now that he and I were parted forever, obeyed his
wishes, gave up my one ambition, and resolved that my life for the
future should be one of expiation for the past. I had found a quiet
home about this time with a widow, 'poor but honest,' as they say, who
took no other boarders; and here, one January day, my baby arrived.
Life all at once grew bright again; I had something to love, live for,
and work for. After all the tears and weeping, joyfulness had been
poured in at last.

"Four months after baby's birth, I set myself resolutely to look for
labor. I had lived so economically that I had nearly four thousand
dollars still, but I was growing niggardly for baby's sake, and must
keep that for him. I advertised in the daily papers, and answered
advertisements without number, ladies wanted companions--families
wanted governesses--there seemed no end of situations; but when one
applied there was always something that rendered it impossible to
accept. I advertised for pupils in music and French; but the market
was drugged, it seemed, with French and music teachers. Four months
had passed, and I seemed as far off a livelihood as ever, but baby
thrived and grew, and I was happy, Sydney, as happy as I could be in
this world again. At last, it was by the merest chance I saw an
advertisement of a young ladies' seminary in Chicago that stood in
need of a French, and music, and singing governess. With credentials
from the clergyman who had baptized Ted, and the doctors, I went to
Chicago, suited the vacancy, and got it. I had lost my husband, I told
the gentlemanly principal and his wife, and they looked sympathetic,
and did not press me with questions. Of course I could not keep my
baby in the school, and the thought of parting with him almost made me
resign the position. But this would have been folly, and I was worn
out trying so long, so the sacrifice had to be made. After some
trouble I found a young married woman, with a seven-months boy of her
own, willing to take charge of Teddy on reasonable terms, and to her
care I was obliged to resign him. One inducement was, that she kept a
cow, and Teddy could have plenty of fresh milk. And she has been the
best and most tender of nurses to my boy; he has been with Mrs. Martin
ever since."

Cyrilla paused, as if her story had come to an end, and looked with
tender eyes at her little son.

"Who is he like, Sydney?" she wistfully asked.

"Like Fred Carew, with Cyrilla Hendrick's black eyes. My own dear Cy,
how lonely and miserable you must have been all these years--how much
you have suffered since we met last."

"I have wrought my own destruction, Sydney--I deserve no pity. I can
only think that I have wrecked _his_ life, and hate myself for it."

"You have heard nothing from him all those years?"

"Nothing of him or from him: I never expect to--I do not even wish
it."

"Not wish it?"

"No--we could never be happy together; he could never trust me, he
could have nothing but contempt for the wife who so basely denied him.
If he took me back at all, it would be through pity, and I would
rather be as I am than that."

"Ah! Cy, the old pride is not dead yet. If it were my case, I think I
would only be too glad to be taken back on any terms. It is strange to
me that Mr. Carew has not sought you out. He was so fond of you,
Cyrilla, I can't understand his resigning you wholly for one fault;
love forgives everything."

"Not such a sin as mine; and Fred, slow to anger, is also slow to
forgive. Don't let us talk about it. I am resigned, or try to be. But
to go on--I have to think of the future, not the past."

"And all of these years you have been a governess in a school. What a
destiny for you, my brilliant Cyrilla!"

Cyrilla half laughed.

"Do you remember Aunt Phil's cheerful prediction, croaked out so
often? 'Mark my words, my niece Cyrilla will come to no good end.' She
was a true prophetess, was she not? And it does not lighten labor, or
cheer the monotony, to feel that I owe it all to myself. Well, I ought
to be thankful in the main, I suppose. I have Teddy, a respectable
home and profession, they are all kind and friendly, and I save money
for a rainy day. It is better fortune than I deserve."

"You are greatly changed, Cy; this sad, resigned manner is not much
like the bright, ambitious Cyrilla Hendrick of Petite St. Jacques.
What shuttlecocks of fortune we all are!"

"Life's battledore has hit you gently, Syd; I never thought that you
would grow half so lovely. Can you imagine why I have sought you out
at last?"

"Remorse of conscience at having neglected me so long, I should hope."

"I am afraid not. I have come to remind you of a promise--made first
in school, afterward in your old home; a promise that if ever I stood
in need of a friend, do what I might, you would be that friend."

"I remember," Sydney answered, with emotion. "To see you and be your
friend is all that has been wanting, since my marriage, to make my
happiness complete. What is it, Cyrilla?"

"That you will take my boy and keep him for me until I can claim him.
Mrs. Martin and her husband are going to Galveston, and Teddy will
lose his home. To give him to strangers I cannot endure; but if you
will take him, Sydney----"

Sydney's answer is the delighted hug she inflicts on Master Teddy.

"Oh, Cy! how good you are to think of me. I love children; do I need
to tell you that I love yours above all? My pet, kiss Auntie Sydney! I
am going to be your mamma, now. You will stay with me Teddy, won't
you?"

"Does you have Johnny-cake for tea?" asked Teddy, cautiously, before
committing himself to rash promises. "'Cause if you hasn't I won't."

"Johnny-cake, pound-cake, jelly, oranges, candies,
ice-cream--everything!" says Auntie Sydney, magnificently.

"Sen I'll stay with you," says Teddy, manifesting no emotion of any
kind. "I likes oranges, and candy, and ice-cream. Does you keep a
cow?"

"Not a cow, Teddy, but I think we might get one if you wish it very
much. And a pony--can you ride a pony, Ted?"

"I can wide a wockin' hoss," answers Teddy, rousing to enthusiasm at
last "I can make him gee up, bully, like everysing!"

"Then consider yourself master of a wockin'-hoss and a cow, and
oranges unlimited. Oh! Cyrilla, why cannot you stay as well as Teddy,
and make your home with me? I would be so happy----"

"And Mr. Nolan also, no doubt," says Cyrilla, smiling; "men are _so_
fond of having their wives' bosom friends domiciled with them. No,
thank you, Syd; I have my life work to do, and will do it. You have
made me unutterably grateful by taking Ted."

"You will miss him dreadfully, Cy."

"Naturally, but it must be done. I look forward to a time, a few years
hence, when I will have a home of my own, however humble, where my
pupils may come to me. And now tell me about yourself, dear; I have
selfishly monopolized the time with my talking."

"What shall I tell?" Sydney answers with a radiant look. "In a happy
wife's history there is no romance. It is only life's sorrows and
sufferings that make interesting stories. No, there is nothing to
tell. I am married and happy--all is said in that."

"I have never seen your husband. What is he like? Tall, short, dark,
fair--which?"

"I will show you his photograph. I have a score, more or less, about
the house. Oh, dark of course, but it is useless to ask me what he is
like. _I_ don't know. It is months since I ceased to see him--as he
is."

She laughingly produces two or three large-sized photographs, taken in
different attitudes. Cyrilla examines them thoughtfully.

"Is--is Mr. Nolan handsome?" she asks, hesitatingly. "These things are
such caricatures sometimes."

"Handsome?" repeats Mr. Nolan's wife, still laughing; "is he not? I am
sure I do not know. I see only an idealized Lewis, with a countenance
like a king, whom nobody else, not the real Lewis himself perhaps,
would recognize. I only saw him once as others see him, and then I
recollect I fancied him rather plain. Need I say it would be rank
heresy to call him plain in my presence now?"

Cyrilla laughs in answer, but she also sighs.

"Happy Sydney! It is a face one likes, strong and intellectual; better
still, the face of a good man. Give me one, and one of your own; it
will be pleasant to have them in my room."

"And so you will not stay?"

"Not another moment. No, Sydney, do not entreat, please; it was
difficult to get off--a great favor, and I am bound by promise to make
no delay in New York. I shall start again in an hour."

"But you will wait and see my husband?" Sydney cries, aghast.

"Not even that will tempt me. A promise given should be a promise
kept. I must go this very instant. Teddy, mamma is going; what have
you got to say?"

"Dood-by," says this young philosopher, his two little paws in his two
little pockets, and not moving a muscle. Cyrilla's lips quiver as she
clasps him and kisses him.

"Teddy will be a good boy, and not make Auntie Sydney any trouble?"

"Yes, I'll be dood when I gets de wockin-hoss," Teddy replies, still
careful not to commit himself. He accepts rather than returns his
mother's caresses, and sees her depart without winking once. Of a
phlegmatic and unemotional nature, evidently, is Frederic Carew,
junior.

So Cyrilla goes, and Sydney leads Master Ted up to her own room,
feeling as if in a dream, feeling also that the last drop of content
has been added to her cup, and that one other will make it brim over
with bliss.




CHAPTER XIII.

AT THE PLAY AND AFTER.


The first week of October, there was brought out at a fashionable
Broadway theatre, a new play by an old actor and dramatist. The new
piece, like all the new pieces by this popular playwright, was stolen
bodily from the French--so all the other players and playwrights said
at least--the _mise en scene_ changed from Paris to New York. The
little three-act comedy, sparkling with epigrams, peppered with
satire, rich with old jokes juicily done over, and as full of capital
situations as a pudding of plums, was an immense success. Whatever
carping critics might say, the good-natured public were disposed to
forgive many sins to the dramatist because he charmed much. The great
man himself, just over from Europe, was to play the principal part, a
fascinating old serving-man; the scenery and effects were
exceptionally fine, and the music--but everybody knows what the
orchestra of _that_ theatre is like.

The house was filled half an hour before the rising of the curtain,
and packed at a quarter to eight. At eight, there was not standing
room--people had secured their seats a fortnight ahead. A brilliant
assemblage was there, the women beautiful, with that rare, delicate
beauty of America, to be surpassed nowhere in the world, and the
curtain arose before one of the most fashionable audiences the city
could show.

In one of the stage boxes sat a lady who had attracted considerable
attention before the rising of the curtain. This lady, tall, blonde,
beautiful, very simply dressed, attracted, for a few moments, a steady
fire of lorgnettes, and was Mrs. Lewis Nolan. Another lady, a dashing
brunette, much more brightly arrayed, and wearing coral ornaments, was
Miss Katie Macgregor. Behind his wife sat Mr. Nolan, partly screened
by her chair, surveying the house with a look of amusement at the
attention he and his party were receiving. The young ladies sat in
full view, with that inimitable air of utter unconsciousness which
comes so naturally to women.

Presently the orchestra burst forth in full blast with a grand march,
and Mr. Nolan for whom music had charms, resigned himself to listening
and waiting for the rise of the curtain. Just then Mrs. Nolan,
perusing her bill, uttered a little exclamation.

"Well, Sydney," her husband said, "what now?"

She glanced back at him, a startled expression in her eyes.

"It is a name here in the play-bill--a name that I have seen before."

"Nothing very startling in that, I should say. The names on your
play-bill, one and all, should be tolerably familiar by this time. Let
me see."

She hands him the play-bill, and points to a name near the end of the
list. He looks, and reads Dolly De Courcy.

It has startled Sydney. In one instant the scene changes, and it is a
stormy November night, and she and mamma, Cyrilla and Bertie, are
seated in the primitive play-house, waiting for Lady Teazle. Five
years ago only, and what great and saddening changes. Papa and mamma
dead, Bertie murdered, Cyrilla worse than widowed, she alone of them
all happy, and here, and again to see Dolly De Courcy. She had been
happy then in a different way. Yes, positively happy, although she had
not known such a being as Lewis Nolan existed on earth. How impossible
to conceive of any happiness now where he was not the central figure.
She leans back and glances up at him, a smile in the lovely eyes, and
holds out her hand for the paper.

"Are you committing it to memory, monseigneur? The curtain is
rising--my bill, please."

The gravity that has left her face seems to have found its way into
his. He hands her back the paper with no answering smile.

"Where did _you_ ever see this name before?" he inquires. "It is her
first appearance here."

"I saw her over five years ago at a theatre in Wychcliffe."

"It is odd you should remember the name so well after so many years."

"It would be, under ordinary circumstances," Sydney says, in a low
voice, "but I knew her under rather extraordinary ones. I lost a very
dear friend, and she was at one time supposed to be associated with
his death. I will tell you all about it another time--it is impossible
here."

For Sydney, five months a wife, has not yet, in any outburst of
connubial confidence, told her husband the story of Dolly De Courcy
and Bertie Vaughan; the name of either, in fact, has not passed her
lips. She has a vague theory, but men are averse to knowing that the
woman they marry has had a former lover and actually been on the brink
of matrimony with another man. And the slightest thing that can annoy
Lewis she avoids. It is an exceedingly painful subject even at this
distant date, a black cloud of the past, that will only needlessly
darken the sunlight of the present. Besides, they make a compact
before marriage to let the dead past stay dead on both sides. She has
told him she was once engaged; he that he was once before in
love--disagreeable facts both, best forgotten.

The play goes on--it is very bright and witty, and Sydney laughs. The
music is fine, the scenery and costumes perfection. It is a
drawing-room comedy, one of the Charles Mathews' sort, in which people
_seem_ to behave themselves as they might in their own drawing-rooms
at home--only such badinage, such repartee, such smart epigrams, such
flashes of wit and wisdom, unhappily one rarely hears in the
conversations of every-day life. Mrs. Nolan, lying back in her chair
and enjoying it immensely, forgets all about Dolly De Courcy and the
memories the name brings, and at every telling hit glances back at her
husband to see how he takes it. He takes it all rather absently,
Sydney thinks, his very answering smiles are _distrait_; thinking of
his eternal (if she had been a man she would have thought _infernal_)
law business, she thinks, half-impatiently. But it is not of law
business Nolan is musing, for when the curtain falls he leans over his
wife and resumes the subject of the actress.

"You have made me rather curious, Sydney," he says, "by your remark.
How was it possible for this actress to be in any way associated with
the death of any friend of yours?"

"She was suspected at one time of--having killed him," Sydney answers,
in a nervous tone. "Don't let us talk of it, Lewis, please--at least
not here."

"One more question: What was your friend's name?"

There is something more than mere curiosity in the young lawyer's
face, as he puts this question, but that face, in which Sydney's eyes
can read all changes, she cannot see as she sits.

"Are you trying to get up a case at this late day? His name was----"
she pauses a second, with the strangest feeling of repugnance to
uttering it--"Bertie Vaughan."

"Sydney," exclaims Katie, leaning forward, "here comes Mr.
Vanderdonck. I thought he would run us down before the evening ended."

Her venerable lover enters as she speaks, makes his bow to the ladies,
and accepts a seat beside his betrothed.

Another gentleman, a poet and journalist of half a century, with a
snowy beard and a dreamy brow, a professed admirer of beautiful Mrs.
Nolan, follows, and takes a seat for the remainder of the performance
by her side.

Conversation becomes general; but Sydney notices that although her
husband drops a remark now and then, and so avoids notice, he is
singularly silent, and that a sort of grayish pallor has come over his
face.

"You're not looking well, Nolan; upon my life, you're not," remarks
Mr. Vanderdonck. "Don't overwork yourself among the big books, my boy.
Distinction will come soon enough. It never pays to burn the candle of
life at both ends."

The curtain rises again, and a coquettish chambermaid is discovered
dusting the furniture, and talking to herself, as is the way of
chambermaids--on the stage--singing between whiles snatches of popular
songs, in a very nice voice. The chambermaid is Dolly De Courcy.
Sydney looks at her with interest. So far as she can see, years have
made no change in her. She wears her own abundant black hair under a
natty cap; and the plump figure, she can recall, is as rounded and
ripe as ever. But to Sydney the face is repulsively bold, the high
color coarse, the manner brazen.

Presently, as she dusts and sings, and vivaciously says her lines, she
approaches their box, glances up, and stares full at Sydney. The
recognition is mutual. For the space of five seconds she stands, brush
in hand, her song suspended; then she recovers herself, flashes a
glance at the others, and goes on with her little part. Other
personages appear, the comic valet among them, who make the sort of
love comic valets do make to singing chambermaids. Dolly does her part
well--if she did not she would not be here; but through the whole of
it her eyes are fixed every other instant on the Nolan box. Not on
Mrs. Nolan, but on the face behind--her husband's--with an intensity
that may be surprise, recognition, dislike--it is hard to define what.
She takes so little pains to conceal at whom she stares, that they
all, perforce, notice it.

"Is that little soubrette an old acquaintance of yours, Nolan?"
inquires old Vanderdonck, with an unctuous chuckle. "She doesn't seem
able to take her eyes off you."

"She does watch you, Lewis," says Sydney, in wonder.

"I have seen her before," Lewis answers, quietly.

"To be sure you have," says old Vanderdonck. "Don't be jealous, my
dear Mrs. Nolan; we have all been acquainted with pretty little
actresses in our day."

"What a horrid old man," thinks Mrs. Nolan, disgusted. "_I_ jealous of
Lewis--absurd!"

But suddenly there returns the words, half-spoken by Dick
Macgregor--she could hardly recall them, but something of a _grande
passion_ once entertained by Lewis for somebody. Was it for this
actress, with whom Bertie Vaughan and Ben Ward used to flirt? Lewis
himself had owned to a former attachment--was it for Dolly De Courcy?
It seemed odd, indeed, if Dolly could twice cross her path as rival.
She certainly did watch him in a very marked manner.

During that act and the next, the chambermaid was off and on in
several of the scenes. Perhaps none in the house paid as much
attention to the dashing little coquette as the party in that
particular box. Mrs. Nolan looked and listened to her with a growing,
and, very likely, unjust sensation of dislike. She _was_ coarse, bold,
vulgar; what could men see in her? what could Lewis, whose every
instinct was fastidious and refined, see to attract him in a creature
like this? In the annoyance of the bare thought, gentle Sydney
absolutely called poor Dolly a _creature_, than which there exists no
word of more bitter contempt from one woman to another.

The play ended delightfully; everybody was dismissed to happiness, the
singing chambermaid and comic valet among the rest, and even the
critics to whom gall and bitterness are the wines of life, went home
and only mildly abused it. The two gentlemen made their adieus; Miss
Macgregor went to Madison Avenue, and Mr. and Mrs. Nolan entered their
carriage, and were driven home.

It was an exquisite October night, moonlight, mild, even the streets
of New York looked poetical under the crystal rays. It was still
early, the city clocks were only striking eleven as they crossed their
own threshold.

"I must run and have a peep at my boy," says Madame Sydney, tripping
away.

In the last month she has become the abject slave and adorer of Master
Teddy, spoiling him as thoroughly and completely as any doting mamma.
With the fine discrimination of his years and sex, Teddy, on the other
hand, is loftily indifferent to all Auntie Sydney's kisses and
caresses, and has bestowed his juvenile heart on Uncle Lewis, at the
first sound of whose footstep he precipitates himself down the stairs
and into his legal coat sleeves with jubilant shrieks of welcome.

Ted is in his crib asleep, rosy, plump, lovely, a very cherub in
outward seeming--alas! in outward seeming only, as his victimized
nurse but too well knew. She kisses him, throws off her wraps, and
hastens to the apartment where she is pretty sure of finding her
husband--a little gem of a room that is called the master's study by
the household, and where he answers letters, etc., that he does not
find time for during the day. He is there now, the gas is lit over the
green table, but turned down to one minute point. It is the moonlight
streaming between the curtains that lights the room, and Mr. Nolan
sits near one of the windows gazing out.

"Oh! wise young judge! of what is your honor dreaming?" his wife
exclaims, standing behind him and clasping her fingers across his
breast. "To-morrow's business, I am certain. Whoever heard of a lawyer
looking at the moon?"

Nolan smiles.

"I was neither thinking of to-morrow's business nor of the moon. I was
thinking--will you wonder?--of the strangeness of your knowing Dolly
De Courcy."

"_You_ know her, Lewis."

It is not a question, it is an assertion, and as such he answers:

"Yes, well--too well, years ago. But this Bertie Vaughan" (how pat he
has the name, Sydney thinks) "what friend of yours was he?"

She perches herself lightly on his knee, and lays her pretty golden
head against his shoulder.

"Lewis," she says, caressingly, "you will not care, will you? You will
not mind. He was the person I was to marry."

There is a pause. The shadow of the curtain throws that immobile
expression over her husband's face, perhaps, but in the half light it
looks as if it were cut in stone.

"Tell me about it, Sydney," he says.

"I would have told you long ago, Lewis--I often wished to--but I was
afraid it might pain you ever so little, dear, to know that once
before my wedding-day was named, my wedding dress on, and that I was
ready and waiting to become the wife of another man. I was only fond
of him as a brother, Lewis, but still, to please my father, I would
have married him."

And then, her arm around his neck, her hand on his shoulder, she tells
him all that strange, tragical story of the past--the mystery still
unravelled of that night.

"Whoever killed Bertie, if he were killed, committed a double murder,
for he killed papa as well. But I cannot think he was murdered; he had
no enemies, poor Bertie, and what motive could any one have for so
dreadful a deed? It has changed my whole life--it brought on papa's
death, as I say; it broke up our home. Papa certainly believed he had
been thrown over the cliff, and on his death-bed, Lewis, made me
promise to bring the assassin to justice, if it ever was in my power.
I promised, and that promise troubles me sometimes, for I do nothing,
of course, to discover the guilty person. If papa had lived he would
never have given up until he had done it."

"But if you ever do meet him"--how hollow a sound has Lewis Nolan's
voice--"you will keep that promise--you will deliver up this murderer
of Bertie Vaughan!"

"Lewis! how hoarse you are!" She lifts her head, but she can only see
the rigid outline of his face.

"Well--what else can I do? My promise to my father binds me, and it
would be only just. Still it would be a very dreadful thing to have to
do. I hope I never may find him--it would be hard indeed to let him go
unpunished. Do you remember, Lewis, how deeply I felt about Mrs.
Harland, how indignant I was with you for defending her? Well, I was
not thinking of her at all, but of poor Bertie; thinking how I would
abhor the lawyer who would stand up and defend his assassin."

"Even if he were thrown over the cliff, as Harland was shot in a
moment of reckless passion?"

"Even so. To give way to reckless passion is in itself a sin--how can
a lesser crime stand as excuse for a greater!" What right has any one
to give way to reckless passion and lift his hand against his
brother's life, taking that gift which God gave, and which all the
power of earth cannot restore?"

"You are quite right, Sydney. If ever you find the man who killed
Bertie Vaughan, you will be fully justified in giving him up to the
punishment he has so richly earned."

"You think he was killed, then?"

"I think so."

She remains still, her eyes fixed on the glory of moonlight on earth
and sky, her mind vaguely troubled.

"I hope I may never meet him," she says. "I do not want to be an
avenger. I wish papa had not made me give that promise. I believe I
could not keep it after all--it would haunt me all my life to bring
punishment on another."

He sits silent. She lifts her head and looks at him once more.

"Lewis," she says, uneasily, "it has not vexed you, this story I have
told, or my keeping it from you so long?"

"Vexed me? You vex me, my Sydney?"

Then he suddenly rises and gently puts her from him.

"It is almost twelve, and time you were asleep. You were dancing all
last night, remember. Don't sit up any longer."

He turns up the gas, floods the room with light, and begins assorting
letters and papers on the table.

"And you, Lewis? You are going to burn the midnight oil, as usual, I
suppose, and have everybody telling you how badly you are looking, and
that you are working yourself to death. People will begin to think
your married life is so miserable that you are wearing away to a
shadow."

He smiles, but he does not look at her.

"No one will ever think that, my princess, but I promise not to write
long to-night."

Mr. Nolan has retained a bad habit of answering a dozen or more
letters every night, when he should be virtuously asleep. With his
countryman, Tom Moore, he believed that

    "The best of all ways to lengthen your days
     Is to steal a few hours from the night, my dear;"

and all expostulations to combat this vicious custom were futile.

She lingers a moment at the door to watch him as he begins work. It is
a picture she recalls, with what pain and bitterness it would be vain
to tell, in later days.

The cozy room, rich in every costly and elegant appointment, the
well-filled book-cases surmounted by busts of eminent lawyers and
statesmen, portraits of sundry fathers of their country, a carpet like
moss, the tube of gas pulled down to the table, and the rapid hand
dashing over the sheet. It is a scene that stands out vividly to the
day of her death.

He knows that she is lingering there, but he neither pauses nor looks
round. Only when she is gone the pen drops from his fingers, and he
takes it up no more. His elbows on the table, his face bowed in both
hands, so he sits, heedless of time. The mellow morning hours pale and
pass, the little brown English sparrows in the trees outside twitter
and talk as the pink dawn breaks, and up-stairs Sydney lies asleep, an
innocent smile on her lips. But Lewis has not slept, has hardly
stirred, the night through.




CHAPTER XIV.

A VISIT AND A GOLDEN WEDDING.


Five days after this, on Wednesday the eleventh of October, an event
of very considerable importance in certain circles was to
transpire--the golden wedding celebration of the famous Mr. and Mrs.
Ten Eyck. Mr. Ten Eyck (so let us call him, although of course we dare
take no such liberty with his highly respectable name as to introduce
it into these pages) is a man whose invitations, like those of
royalty, are equivalent to commands. No one dreams of refusing. Lewis
Nolan even, who is indifferent to most invitations, and rarely cared
to court favor, does not consider it derogatory to accept promptly and
with pleasure this card for Wednesday night. In certain political
dreams which this aspiring young man has dreamed, Mr. Ten Eyck's favor
and patronage may be of immense advantage, for among the rulers who
sit at the gates and administer wisdom and equity, his name has been a
tower of might. A mighty sachem in the wigwams of the pale faces; an
old-time Democrat as to politics, ex-governor of a State, owner of a
line of ocean steamers, and whose millions no man presumes to
count--that is Mr. Ten Eyck.

"You really will go then, Lewis?" says Mrs. Lewis, with pleasure,
when the cards arrived, for Lewis had an adroit way of slipping out of
unwelcome invitations at the eleventh hour. "I may count upon you for
the golden wedding?"

"Who refuses Ten Eyck? Not I!" laughs Nolan. "Little men must bow down
before great ones. I expect to ask a favor or two of the great T. E.
before very long."

This had passed on the day preceding the theatre-going, and no mention
had been made of the subject since that night when Mr. Nolan had still
further recklessly risked his health by falling asleep over his odious
papers, as Mrs. N. indignantly found out. He had been more absent,
more silent, more serious, more preoccupied, than she had ever seen
him since. Once or twice--quite a new thing--he had not come home to
dinner, and when he did return, he looked so haggard, so weary, that
Sydney was growing seriously alarmed. His was a countenance that told
but little of what was passing within; but something more than
ordinary, something more than mere press of business, was weighing
upon him now.

"Do you still intend to go to the Ten Eyck's, Lewis?" she asked on
Wednesday morning at breakfast.

She asked it half timidly, for something in her husband's looks and
manner of late almost awed her. She was growing bewildered and
frightened, poor child, by the change in him; in spite of her clinging
affection he seemed slipping away from her; there were places in his
life, it seemed, and thoughts in his heart, she could not share, and
her cup of felicity was not quite without alloy, at last.

"Do you still intend to go?" she repeats. "You have accepted, you
know."

He looks across from the morning paper he holds, with eyes whose depth
of tenderness she cannot doubt, and yet with something beside she does
not understand.

"I will go, Sydney--I shall not fail you to-night."

The answer is simple enough, surely, but somehow it makes Sydney
vaguely uneasy. "I shall not fail you to-night." It sounds oddly as
though he had added, "It is for the last time." She looks wistfully at
him, but he has gone gravely back to his paper. How worn that dear
face grows! Oh! _what_ is this that is coming between them, this dark
vague cloud that has neither shape nor name? She goes with him to the
door, lingering beside him as he puts on his light overcoat, still
silent, still wistful, still troubled. Is it a presentiment that this
is the last time she will ever so linger? Does he feel it, too, or is
it some secret knowledge that makes his parting embrace so tender?

"Good-bye, my princess," he says, and is gone.

She wanders about the house, that vague, restless trouble still
haunting her. _What_ is the matter with Lewis--what secret has he from
her? Is he ceasing to love her? No, she does not doubt that, whatever
she doubts. Has he had trouble with Mr. Graham?--losses,
disappointments in business? Oh, how foolish to trouble about such
trifles, and they so rich. She tries to read and fails; attempts fancy
work and throws it aside in disgust; sits down to practise a new song
Lewis has brought her, and fancies she can't sing. She goes to the
nursery and proposes a game of romps; but Teddy is going out in his
goat-carriage with his _bonne_, and loftily declines. Shall she go
down town and see Lucy, and so pass the dragging hours? No, she is too
listless to go out of doors--she must dawdle about as best she may
until dinner hour brings Lewis, and dressing time. An intense longing
to see him again takes possession of her; she will put her arms around
him, and beg him to tell her the trouble between them. Her entreaties,
her tears, he can never resist; whatever the cloud is, it shall be
dispelled. Why has she not thought of this before?--how silly to go on
wondering and fretting when a few words would have broken down the
barrier of reserve. So strong does this longing grow, that once she
rises and stretches forth her hand to order the carriage and drive
down to the office immediately. But she stops and laughs at her own
impatience. Mr. Graham will be there, and the clerks; and Lewis' look
of silent wonder and disapprobation would be terrible. No, she would
wait until evening and drive down for him then.

"I grow worse and worse every day," muses Mrs. Nolan. "One would think
I was married yesterday, and could not bear Lewis out of my sight. I
will do nothing so ridiculous; I will wait; only I _wish_ it were five
instead of eleven o'clock."

Half-past twelve is luncheon hour. As Mrs. Nolan sits down with Teddy
to that mid-day refection, a boy from the office comes with a buff
envelope, addressed in Mr. Nolan's none too legible hand:

     "MY DEAREST: Do not wait for me this evening; I shall be detained,
      and will probably not reach the house until after eleven. Go at
      your own hour--we will meet there. Affectionately,
                                                              LEWIS."

Will it be believed?--she has been married nearly half a year,
remember--Mrs. Nolan actually cried over this note! She had made up
her mind to have that explanation, to go to the golden wedding in a
golden glow of peace, proud and happy on her husband's arm, and now
she must go alone, and he would put in an appearance after midnight,
or perhaps not at all.

"Was the matter, Auntie Syd?" pipes Teddy, opening his brown solemn
eyes. "Was you cwying 'bout? Gimme some more chicken pie. Was you
cwying for? I ain't done nossin, has I?"

Auntie Syd wipes away those rebellious tears, and laughs and helps Ted
to chicken-pie.

"Was I cwyin' 'bout,--what, indeed? Auntie Syd is only an overgrown
baby, after all, Master Ted, not half as much of a hero as yourself.
Auntie won't cry any more."

She keeps her word, but the afternoon is utterly spoiled. She takes a
book, lies down in her own room, darkens it, and tries to read herself
to sleep. She succeeds, and the slanting yellow lances of sunshine
that make their way in, tell her when she wakes that it is late. She
looks at her watch--past five. She sits up refreshed, and buoyant once
more, for the troubles of her waking life have not followed her into
dreamland. She goes down-stairs at once towards the dining-room, and
at the hall-door hears bell-boy Jim in magisterial discussion with
somebody who wants admission.

"Master ain't home, I tell yer; and if he was, why don't you go 'round
to the airy door. He ain't home, and I dunno when he will be, and you
can leave your name, and call again."

"I can't call again--what's more I won't," replied a shrill feminine
voice. "I want to see Mr. Nolan, and I'll wait till I do. Area door,
indeed! I knew Mr. Lewis Nolan when he had neither areas, nor
hifalutin houses, nor impudent little niggers like you."

"What is this?" says the gentle tones of Mrs. Nolan, and bell-boy Jim,
"clothed in a little brief authority," falls back before his mistress.

"It's a young woman, missis, wants to see master. I've told her he
ain't home yet, but she won't go."

Sydney looks, then recoils with a strange shrinking; for the young
woman, pert of aspect, loud of dress, is Dolly De Courcy.

There is a moment's silence; even audacious Dolly seems taken aback,
but not for long.

"I want to see Mr. Nolan," she says, with a defiant toss. "He lives
here, don't he? I've had trouble enough hunting him up, Lord knows; I
ain't going back without seeing him now."

"Mr. Nolan is not coming home to dinner--will not return until eleven,
probably. If it is anything I can do in his place--"

"Will _you_ see me?" says Dolly, with a certain incredulity in her
tone.

"Undoubtedly, if it is anything I can attend to as well."

"I don't know but that you can," says Miss De Courcy, with a
disagreeable little laugh; "perhaps better than Lewis--oh, beg pardon!
I mean Mr. Nolan."

Something in the tone of the speech brings the blood to Sydney's
cheeks, and her manner changes from gentleness to cold formality.

"Will you walk this way? And I must beg you to make your business
brief, for I am very much occupied this evening."

"I won't keep you long," is Dolly's answer.

She follows Mrs. Nolan into one of the smaller reception rooms, and
gazes in undisguised wonder and admiration at the stately
magnificence.

"Ain't this just splendid!" Dolly says, half-audibly; "and all his!
Well, it's better to be born lucky than rich. I guess he ain't sorry,
when he looks at all this, that I didn't marry him when he wanted me
to."

The color deepens in Sydney's face. Can it be, indeed, that Lewis--her
Lewis--has ever loved, and wished to marry, this woman? In the thought
there is unutterable pain and humiliation. In the pure, piercing light
of day, without stage paints or powders, the actress looks haggard and
repulsive, on her unblushing front a brand there's no mistaking.

Sydney shrinks a little, but she waits quietly.

"What is it you want?" she asks.

They both still stand; Mrs. Nolan cannot quite ask her to sit down.

"You know who I am?" demands Dolly De Courcy.

"I saw you at the theatre last week."

"_He_ saw me, too, didn't he?--Lewis, you know. Oh! I beg pardon
again: of course I mean _Mister_ Nolan." A toss of the head, an
insolent giggle. The Dolly De Courcy of to-day, it is evident, has
sunk pitifully below the Dolly of five years ago.

"Mr. Nolan saw you, and recognized you, I believe. He said he had
known you before."

"Did he say he wanted me to marry him--that he was dead in love with
me--that he was madly jealous of--no matter who--that he prayed and
begged me to marry him, and that I wouldn't? Did he tell you that?"
insolently demands Dolly.

"Will you tell me your business here?" says Mrs. Nolan, with a stately
coldness. "I have no time to waste."

"With such as me, I understand. But mind, you offered to see me
yourself--I didn't come to see you. I never expected to speak to you.
But it's queer--oh, 'good Lord!' it's the queerest thing I have ever
heard of--that you, _you_ of all people, should go and marry _him_!"

Sydney stands silent looking at her--the color fading from her face.

"I knew you the minute I set eyes on you," pursues the actress, "and,
I declare, it almost knocked me over. I had heard Lewis had married a
New York heiress, but never heard her name; and if I had I wouldn't
have thought it was _that_ Miss Owenson. Why, it's horrid of him to
deceive you so, because, if you knew, I don't believe you would have
married him."

What is this? Sydney stands quite rigid, holding a chair, her eyes on
Dolly's face, her own fixed and white.

"Of course _he_ knew," pursues Miss De Courcy, "and it's what I
wouldn't have expected of him, because, with all his fiery temper and
jealousy, he usn't to like that. But I suppose he thought it a great
thing to carry off a beauty, and an heiress, and a fine lady. He
doesn't think I know as much as I do, and the minute I heard he had
married rich, I made up my mind to hunt him up and just scare him a
little; but I didn't think," cries Dolly, with a tragic air, "I didn't
think he would have dared to marry _you_."

Still Mrs. Nolan stands fixed, white, every faculty of mind and body
seeming to be absorbed and gazing at Dolly, and listening to Dolly.

"What I want is money," pursues the actress, coming briskly back to
business. "It's what I've come after, and what I must have. I am going
to leave New York, and I want two or three thousand for a suitable
wardrobe, and that Mr. Lewis has got to give me, or--well, never mind
what, _now_. If you'll let me wait, I'll wait till he comes; he won't
refuse so old a friend," Dolly laughs again. "And besides, I want to
congratulate him. Why, it's like one of our pieces exactly, _his
doing what he has done_, and then marrying you, and me turning up,
knowing everything. But he ought not to have married you--it wasn't
the square thing, and that I mean to tell him."

Sydney wakes from her trance. Whatever horrible meaning lies beneath
this wretched woman's words: one thing she feels that for some
misdemeanor of the past she intends to annoy and torment Lewis--Lewis,
who is sufficiently annoyed by business already. She takes out her
pocket-book.

"If you are poor," she says, "I will help you. If you have any claim
upon my husband's kindness, it will not be disregarded. I will tell
him you have been here, and he will know what is right to be done.
Meantime take this from me, and do not return. Leave your address, and
you shall hear from us."

Dolly looks at her curiously, but she takes the bills, counts them
over, and puts them in her pocket.

"What did you marry him for, I wonder?" she says, as if to herself,
with a puzzled look at Sydney. "You're awfully pretty--I never saw any
one prettier--and rich, and respectable, and everything. He isn't
handsome--at least I don't think so. Never could hold a candle to
Bertie Vaughan."

Sydney recoiled at the sudden sound of that name.

"You never found out who killed him, did you? He was thrown over the
bank, you know, and they suspected me." Here Miss De Courcy laughs,
with a certain savage light in her black eyes. "He was a sneak and a
liar anyway. It was good enough for him--telling lies to you and lies
to me. Didn't you ever tell your husband you were going to be married
to him?"

"I don't know what you mean."

"He has deceived you, then; men are all alike--liars every one of
them. Well, when he comes home to-night ask him if he ever knew Bertie
Vaughan; ask him how they parted last; tell him I told you, and that I
can tell you more. Don't forget. I'll be back to-morrow."

Miss De Courcy turns with the words, and goes out of the room. Mrs.
Nolan makes no attempt to follow her, to bring her back, to ask an
explanation. She stands feeling that the room is going round, and that
if she lets go her hold of the chair she will fall. But the giddiness
passes in a moment, and she gropes for a chair, and sits down, and
lays her head upon the cushion, feeling sick and faint.

What does this dreadful woman mean? Her words are all confused in
Sydney's mind; only one thing stands clear, and that--that he has
known Bertie Vaughan, and knows who killed him. But that is
impossible. Has she not told her husband the whole story, and has he
said he ever heard the name before, ever met Bertie in his life? The
creature must be crazy or drunk, or both; her story is absurd on the
face of it. But what a shock even an absurd story can give. She laughs
weakly at her own folly in being so overcome, and then a glow of
indignation fills her, and lends her strength. How shameful that she
should have listened while her husband was defamed, called a liar and
deceiver by this vulgar actress--her beloved husband, with the glance
of a prince, honored and respected of all men. Excitement follows
indignation--no more lassitude now. She tries to dine, but finds
eating a delusion.

An artist in hair comes to dress those flowing blonde tresses, greatly
admired, and she is nearly an hour under his professional hands. Night
has fallen, gas is lit, and she is leaving, dressed for the ball. She
wears white and rich laces, and bridal pearls, and looks lovely. There
is a streaming light in her eyes, a deep, permanent flush on her
cheeks that makes her absolutely brilliant to-night. After eleven she
will see Lewis; that is the one thought, the one desire uppermost in
her mind, as she is driven to the town house of the Ten Eycks. A
lengthy file of carriages block the avenue, policemen keep order, two
large private lamps burn before the house, which is lit from roof to
basement. A red carpet is laid across the pavement--colored men in
snowy shirt fronts, kid gloves, black broadcloth and beautiful
manners, stand in waiting. It is a long time before Mrs. Nolan finds
her way to the lofty and superb saloon where Madame Ten Eyck receives
her guests. Flowers bloom everywhere, literally everywhere, gaslight
floods every corner; it is a picture all light and no shadow, German
dance music fills the air, and there are crowds of elegant women in
magnificent toilets. All are making their way to where Mrs. Ten Eyck,
a little old lady in creamy satin, yellow point, priceless diamonds,
with a severe silvery face, snow-white hair, combed back _ la_
Washington, stands in state. She looks like a large doll, or a little
duchess--Sydney hardly knows which--and she receives Mrs. Nolan with
distinction.

"I was an heiress myself, my dear," the little old lady said to her,
on the occasion of their first meeting; "only not half so great an
heiress as they tell me you are, and not quarter as great a beauty. I
ran away with Ten Eyck, my dear--he didn't run away with me,
mind--when I was only seventeen. My father cut me off with a shilling,
and we began house-keeping on eighty dollars. I fell in love with you,
my dear, the moment I heard what you had done. I don't understand the
young women of the present day--they believe in marriage but not in
love. In my time we believed in love, if we never were able to marry."

It was Sydney's good fortune to attract elderly people. Men worn and
gray in life's long battle looked after the lissome shape, and frank,
sweet face, with a gravely tender smile. Mr. Ten Eyck, a patriarchal
old gentleman, greeted her with unwonted cordiality, inquired for her
husband, hoped he would be here, had heard great things predicted of
him, hoped he would prove worthy of the wife he had won, and verify
these predictions.

Mrs. Nolan found herself at once surrounded and engaged for every
dance before supper. People remembered afterward that never had she
seemed so fair or so brilliant as to-night.

It was ten when Sydney entered the house; eleven came, twelve, and
still no Lewis. A fever of expectation, impatience, longing, filled
her. In half an hour supper would be commenced--surely he would be
here to take her down.

She made her escape from her latest partner, and took shelter in the
curtained recess of an open bay window. How cool and fresh seemed the
sharp night air; imprudent perhaps to sit in a draught, but darkness
and solitude were tempting. Excitement had made her head ache, and her
cheeks burn. She leaned her forehead against the cool glass, and
looked up at the million stars keeping watch over the great city. Some
men were talking in the piazza just outside, their voices blended with
the music within, and the fragrance of the cigars they were smoking
came to her as she sat. They were talking, in a desultory way, of the
ball, of the ladies, of the war; all at once she heard her own name
pronounced--some one was saying she was the prettiest woman present.
Some one else spoke of her husband's absence, a third made some
campaigning remark, and the subjects seemed to connect themselves in
his mind.

"Why doesn't Nolan try it, I wonder?" said this gentleman in a
dissatisfied tone. "He's as likely a mark for a bullet as any of us; a
tall and proper fellow like that."

"Ah! why?" retorts No. 1, with a satirical laugh. "He is the only son
of his mother, and she is a widow."

"He has married a wife, and therefore cannot come," says No. 3.

"All wrong, you fellows," cuts in a fourth voice; "he is going--I
happen to know. He has been offered the captaincy in his old regiment,
_vice_ Wendall, shot, and has accepted. He has kept it quiet--the fact
is three days old; but I can't stand by and hear you old women abuse
him. You envy him naturally--I do myself. Lovely girl, that wife. He
starts in two days. As good a fellow as ever lived, is Nolan."

"And as plucky," supplements another; "he was out the first year, as
you know. We served together. Got a bullet in the lung, and came home
invalided. There's fight enough in Nolan--being an Irishman, that is
understood. But as to his going out, by George, if I were in his place
I would think twice before I left a wife like that, only married
yesterday, or thereabout. There's the "_Soldaten Lieder_"--let's go
back. This is a great night; Mrs. Ten Eyck expects every man to do his
duty."

They go; but Sydney, long after their voices cease, sits frigid. Is
she in a dream? Lewis going to join the army, without a word to
her--going in two days! She sits for a while so stunned that movement
or thought is impossible. Then she rises slowly and stiffly, feeling
chilled to the heart by the frosty night wind, and parts the curtains
and step out. Almost the first person she sees is her husband, talking
to one or two other men.

"Then you're really going back, Nolan?" one says; "it is an
accomplished fact? Well, we need such men as you, and we all must make
sacrifices at our country's call."

"Day after to-morrow, is it?" asks a second, and Nolan nods a little
impatiently, his eyes wandering about in search of some one.

Sydney comes forward. The color has left her face--it is white as her
dress; her eyes look blank and bewildered with sudden terror. The men
stare at her--her husband with an alarmed look is instantly at her
side.

"Sydney, you are ill!"

"Yes--no," she answers, incoherently, grasping his arm. "Oh! Lewis,
take me home."

"Sit down for a moment," he says.

He knows she has heard what he meant to break to her himself. She
obeys and he leaves her, but he is back directly with a glass of iced
champagne.

"Drink this."

She obeys once more, looking at him with imploring eyes.

"Will you not take me home, Lewis? My head aches and burns--this glare
and music is torture. Take me home at once."

"Certainly, my dearest; but will you not wait for----"

"No, no--I will wait for nothing. Take me home at once--at once!"

But "at once" is not so easy. Mr. Nolan must see his hostess, and
explain that his wife has been taken suddenly ill. Then another half
hour passes before their carriage can come into line and she is safely
seated in it, her head on Lewis' shoulder, his arm holding her to him,
and scarcely a word interchanged the whole way.




CHAPTER XV.

"NO SUN GOES DOWN BUT THAT SOME HEART DOES BREAK."


It is the supreme hour of his life--he feels that. He has not meant
that a _dnouement_ shall come in this way; he has intended to break
to her the news of his departure; and when far away write to her the
story he knows he must tell now. All the way home he is nerving
himself for the ordeal--the self-repression, the self-command, that
have been the study of his life for the past five years stand him in
good stead now. Except that the face on which the lamps shine is
deadly pale, there is no change. The eyes he fixes on his wife are
dark with unutterable sadness and compassion. For her, she trembles
and clings to him, and when they reach her own room, to which he leads
her, she clasps her hands and speaks for the first time.

"Lewis, is this true?"

"Sit down, Sydney," he says gently, and places her in a chair. "Is
what true, my wife?"

"That you are about to rejoin your regiment--that you go the day after
to-morrow? I heard it all at the ball."

She is thinking of this strange fact alone, that she is about to lose
him, and that he has never told her. It pierces her heart like a
knife--it has driven all thought of Dolly De Courcy and her suggestion
out of her mind.

"It is quite true."

"And you never told _me_!"

The passionate reproach of the eyes that look at him--those gentle
blue eyes that never had for him other than infinite tenderness--move
him to the soul.

"My darling, I meant to explain--I meant to have told you to-morrow.
You know I have often spoken of this to you since our marriage. After
all, it is only my duty. You would not listen, and I--Heaven help
me!--was not strong enough to break from the gentle arms that held me
back--might never have broken but for what passed between us the other
night.

"The other night!" She repeats, in vague wonder. Then recollection
flashes upon her, and her eyes dilate incredulously. "Lewis," she
exclaims, "you do not mean to say that the story I told you the other
night has forced you to do this?"

"I am only doing my duty, Sydney. Still, but for that story my duty
might never have been done."

She gazes at him silently, seemingly lost in wonder and incredulity.

"Did you feel the fact of my former engagement so deeply, then?
Because I was once before on the verge of marriage you leave me to
rejoin the army? Oh! Lewis, pardon me, but I cannot believe this."

"That was the cause, but not as you think. Sydney, love, do you
remember, in telling me of your previous engagement before our
marriage, you never told me the man's name? Had you done so," he stops
a moment, "we would never have been man and wife."

She sits quite still, her hands clasped, her dilated eyes, looking
almost black with vague terror, fixed on his face.

"Do you recall," he goes on, "that moonlit January night when we
walked home together, and I told you there was a secret in my life,
that if told might separate us forever? Your answer was, that with my
past life you had nothing to do--you only required perfect truth and
fidelity for the future. Oh! love, why did you not bid me speak? I
would have told you then, when it was not yet too late, the miserable
story I must tell you to-night. Truth and fidelity were all you asked
in your noble trust and generosity, and these I could give you without
stint or measure. If I had ever heard the name of Bertie Vaughan----"

He shudders as he says it, and looks off, and all at once there
flashes back upon her bewildered mind the memory of the afternoon's
visit, and the dark hints dropped by the actress.

"Lewis," she suddenly exclaims, "a very strange person came to see me
this afternoon--I meant to tell you, and forgot--and she said very
strange things. The person was the actress we saw the other
night--Dolly De Courcy--and the things she said were about you and
Bertie Vaughan."

"Dolly De Courcy!" he repeats, in wonder. "What was it she said?"

"She told me to ask you"--Sydney puts her hand to her head in a dazed
way, trying to recall--"how you last parted from Bertie Vaughan."

He stood stricken speechless, it would seem, by her words.

"How, in Heaven's name, does she know?" he says, speaking as if to
himself. "Was she there, and has she all this time kept the secret?
Surely not--she never kept a secret in her life--she would be the
first to tell. It must be that she only suspects. But to come here--to
force herself upon you!"

His face flushes angrily, his eyes indignantly flash.

"She came in search of you, Lewis," his wife interposes, in a broken
voice. "She said she had a claim upon you, and I saw her in your
stead. I had no wish to pry into any secret of your life, Lewis."

Her voice breaks altogether for a moment in a great sob. Then she
starts to her feet, and holds out both hands piteously.

"Lewis, _what_ is this?" she cries. "I feel as if my heart were
breaking; I am afraid of--I don't know what. Something stands between
us, and keeps me from you. If you ever loved me, tell me it is no
crime of yours that is parting us now. One word of denial will be
enough; I will believe you, though all the world stood up and accused
you with one voice."

She sees the strong frame quiver from head to foot; she sees the
desperate gesture with which he stops her.

"Cease!" he says, hoarsely. "I cannot bear it; for it is a crime that
stands between us--one that should have held us asunder forever."

She drops back into her chair, and puts one trembling hand over her
eyes. And Lewis Nolan, leaning against the mantel, regains his
wonderful self-restraint after a moment, and rapidly and concisely
begins the dark record he has to tell.

"I knew Dolly De Courcy. 'Tis ten years ago now, when I was a lad of
eighteen, that I knew her first. She was an actress at the time, and
her black eyes and coquettish ways captured my romantic boyish fancy
at sight. In those days I was an inveterate play-goer. Uncle Griff's
good nature kept me always supplied with sufficient money for that
dissipation. My mother remonstrated about my late hours and doubtful
associates; but I was absolutely self-willed in those days, had ideas
about joining the theatrical profession myself, and went on in my own
way. Dolly and I soon became warm friends--lovers, perhaps, I should
say--for she was an arrant little flirt even then, and willing to fool
me to the top of my bent. We were engaged, after an absurd
boy-and-girl fashion, when I was twenty. I left off play-going, began
to work hard, save money, and look forward to marriage and
house-keeping. It was all profoundest earnest and good faith on my
part. The girl had bewitched me. I believed her to be everything that
was good, and warm-hearted, and honorable; and in those days I believe
she was an honest girl, and really fond of the infatuated young
simpleton who ran after her about New York, and was furiously jealous
of every man who looked at her--of her stage lovers, and the fellows
about the theatre generally. She laughed at my jealousy, ridiculed my
rages, for in those days I had a furious temper, quite uncurbed. She
would not marry me, made game of my poetical ideas of love in a
cottage, and I believe in her heart was tired of my too exacting
devotion.

"My mother and sister knew very little of all this--they certainly
were aware that I had formed some absurd attachment for an actress,
but I was moody and sullen about it all. My jealous fears were always
up in arms; it was a wretched time for myself, and a supremely
wretched one for all the family.

"It was about this time that Dolly went to Wychcliffe. It was not the
first occasion she had gone out of New York, but I seemed to feel her
absence more deeply this time than ever before. It is of no use
looking back now, and wondering at the infatuation that chained me to
such a woman--of no use thinking how supremely wretched my life would
have been if she had taken me at my word and married me. I urged her
to, before she went to Wychcliffe, and she actually promised to do so
as soon as she returned, and I believe meant to keep her word.

"In the company was a man with whom I occasionally corresponded, and
who kept a watchful eye upon my fickle _fiance_. It was from him I
first heard of her new lover, Bertie Vaughan. He haunted her like her
shadow, it appeared; his sudden devotion was the laughter of the whole
company. Dolly, it seemed, was deeply smitten, too; they were almost
inseparable. Had I not better come on and look after my property?
wrote my friend. I could not go on, but I wrote fine, furious letters
to Dolly, which Dolly did not answer. Poor soul! flirtation was more
in her line than letter-writing. Finally an epistle did come. 'Would I
break off? She was tired of being scolded; I was too cross and hateful
for anything. Please not to trouble her with any more jealous letters,
and she would give me back my ring when she returned to New York.'"

"I could laugh now, even in all the bitterness of despair, as I look
back and recall the effects this letter had upon me. Insane as I was,
fool as I was, I still kept my rage to myself, but my mind was made
up. I would go to Wychcliffe, I would see this man, this young
aristocrat who was fooling Dolly, and force _him_ to hear reason, if I
could not force her. I knew he was fooling her, for my actor
acquaintance had informed me that he was engaged to a young lady
residing in the town, the only daughter of a very rich man, and, in
fact, about to be married to her. Not once was your name mentioned--it
was always as a young lady of Wychcliffe you were spoken of; his name
alone, Bertie Vaughan, I knew.

"Fortune seemed to favor me. While I was meditating upon some plan of
making my way to Wychcliffe, Mr. Graham, on the point of starting for
Minnesota upon some important business, was taken very ill. Some one
must go in his place. He had limitless confidence in my integrity and
business capabilities, and I was to go in his stead. It was the very
opportunity I was seeking. I left home ostensibly to start West, but
in reality to go first to Wychcliffe, force Vaughan to give up his
pretensions, whatever they were, to Dolly, by fair means or foul.

"I reached Wychcliffe in the middle of a whirling snow-storm, and the
first news I heard was that the theatre people, Dolly included, had
left the town a whole week before. This was startling intelligence,
and I half-resolved to go back to New York, seek out Dolly, and
reproach her with her vile infidelity. I heard, too, without asking
any questions, that a fashionable marriage was to take place next day,
and that the name of the bridegroom was Vaughan, also that Vaughan had
been courting the actress all the while he was courting the heiress,
and liked the actress best.

"Men laughed, and cracked jokes about it at the hotel bar, while I
listened, devoured with silent jealousy and rage. Even then your name
was not mentioned--if it was, I paid no attention to it; my only
thoughts were of him who had dared to supplant me. Still listening, I
learned that he was stopping at this very house, and would be along
about half-past ten. That determined me. I would wait and meet him, as
I had come so far to do it; I would force him, if he ever met Dolly
again, to drop her acquaintance; for an engaged flirt, as I knew, was
ready to prove a married flirt. I would force this promise from him,
then take the night train for New York, seek out Dolly the first thing
in the morning, and have a final settlement with her before going to
Minnesota for an indefinite time. I had no other thought but that--I
say it before Heaven.

"I started about half-past nine, ostensibly to take the train back to
New York, in reality to take the path by which I had heard Vaughan
returned to the hotel, and meet him somewhere on the way. You may
remember that night. The snow-storm had ceased, the moon and stars
were shining on the white, glistening ground; it was mild and windless
as I walked along the steep path above the shore. The talk of the men
about this man I was going to meet and Dolly, had thrown me into one
of my black, silent rages; their laughter implied more than their
words, and had maddened me. I took my stand at what I judged to be
about half-way, and leaning against a large rock, looked out at the
sea creeping up so far below, and waited."

Lewis Nolan pauses. In a low, suppressed voice, full of intensest
feeling, he has narrated all this. In her chair, her eyes upon him,
her face stony--his wife listens. But now she starts up, and puts out
both arms blindly.

"Lewis!" she cries, in a voice that pierces his very soul, "don't tell
me that it was you who killed Bertie Vaughan!"

"God help me! God forgive me!" he answers in a stifled voice--"it was
I!"




CHAPTER XVI.

"A FOND KISS, AND THEN WE SEVER."


She stands, almost paralyzed, looking at him, her arms held out in
that blind agony, her eyes fixed and dark with horror. He thinks she
is going to faint, and takes a step towards her; but as he attempts to
touch her, she shrinks suddenly back. It is the slightest of
movements, but it holds him from her, as a wall. He turns abruptly and
resumes his former place. She drops back into her chair, lays her
white face on the table beside her, and neither speaks nor moves
again.

"Shall I finish?" he huskily says, after a moment, and as there is no
reply, he goes on: "I waited for him there. I had not long to wait.
Presently he came along in the moonlight whistling as he came, as if
he had not a care in the world--this man who was betraying two women.
I knew him instantly in the clear moonlight--I heard him described
often enough; and as he was about to pass the place where I stood, I
started out into the light, and said:

"Stay!"

"He stopped at once, ceased his whistling, and looked at me, a little
startled, I could see, but he spoke coolly enough.

"'Well,' he said, 'who are you?'

"'You are Bertie Vaughan!' was my answer.

"'And who the devil are you that makes so free with my name? Get out
of my way and let me pass.'

"'Not just yet,' I said; 'I have a little account to settle with you,
Mr. Bertie Vaughan, before we part, and I have come all the way from
New York to settle it.'

"'Who _are_ you?' he asked, curiously.

"'I am Lewis Nolan, the man to whom Dolly De Courcy is engaged, and I
demand of you to resign all acquaintance with her from this moment.'

He laughed.

"'So,' he said, 'you're the fellow Dolly's to marry. Well, when I am
ready to give her up she may marry you, you understand? Now move
aside.'

"There was something so insufferably insulting and sneering in his
tone and laugh that I lost the last remnant of self-control. I sprang
at his throat; he darted back, and lifting a cane he carried, he broke
it across my shoulders. Then we grappled, and the struggle began. Not
a word was spoken, as we held each other there in that narrow path. At
all times I must have been the stronger of the two; now, beside myself
with fury, he was no more match for me than a child. Unconsciously we
had wrestled near to the edge of the cliff, and all at once I freed
myself and threw him from me with all my might. I threw him from
me--as Heaven hears me, I had no thought of throwing him over, no
thought of the precipice at all.

"There was a cry that has rung in my ears ever since, a cry of horror
and despair that I will hear when I am dying, a glimpse of a white,
agonized face, and then----"

He breaks off. There is agony in his own face, agony in his voice,
great drops on his forehead, and the hand that hangs by his side is
clenched. The picture is before him; if he would, he could not keep
back the words that paint it. It has lain locked in his bosom so
long--he has seen that face, heard that death-cry so often, asleep and
awake, all these years, that, now the hour has come, he must speak all
or nothing. For his wife, she neither gives word nor sign, and yet he
knows she hears all.

"Well," he says, in a hurried, breathless sort of voice, and looking
up again, "I don't know how long I stood there--paralyzed by the deed
I had done. I knew the depth of that precipice--I had seen the jagged
bed of rocks, like black spikes, projecting in the moonlight eighty
feet below. I knew what I would see if I looked over. And I _could
not_ look over. Something of the horror of the awful sight that would
meet me, held me back. I had done a murder--that thought filled me,
body and soul. There was neither word nor cry, and turning suddenly,
without one backward look I walked away.

"Perhaps, in reality, I had not stood there five seconds--five hours
could not have seemed longer. Like a man who walks in his sleep,
hardly conscious of what I did, or where I went, I hurried on; I
neither feared nor cared for detection; I never thought of it, in
fact, I had but one feeling--the brand of Cain was upon me for all
time--I had slain my brother. I walked all night. I was too late for
any train back; but early in the morning I found myself, foot-sore and
weary, at another town some eighteen miles from Wychcliffe, and made
inquiries of the men I met going to work. A train started at seven; I
found it, got on board, returned to New York, breakfasted, and in a
few hours was speeding along westward by express.

"The first intense horror had by this time faded from my mind; I saw
now how insanely I had acted; I was not guilty of murder--I had no
thought of taking his life. That I had thrown him over the cliff,
instead of on the ground, was purely accidental. What I should have
done was to have found a path down to the beach, and seen if he were
really killed. But I shuddered as I thought it--no, I could not have
looked upon _that_. And if I gave myself up for the deed I had done,
who was to prove it was not premeditated? He was my rival; I had
deliberately come to Wychcliffe in search of him, waylaid and
assaulted him--the circumstantial evidence would be against me, and
crushing. It would break my mother's heart, and kill my sister.
Besides, I thought, with sullen doggedness, he had deserved his fate;
he was a scoundrel--why should I suffer for what was an accident after
all? I would think no more about it, it was done, and could not be
undone. It was an accident, and he had brought it on himself--I kept
repeating that over and over again.

"But it would not do--it never has done--judge and jury have never
tried me; but my own conscience has, and I stand condemned. It has
spoiled my life, changed my nature--a nature better changed, perhaps,
and I have held myself and my passions and my temper, with the higher
help, for which I have prayed, better, I trust, in hand. I have
suffered for what I have done, I have repented. Heaven knows there has
been no time since when I would not have given my own life to have
brought his back. When I pleaded for Mrs. Harland, I saw a parallel in
our two cases, and it was for myself I pleaded; when she was
sentenced, as still guilty, in that sentence I read my own
condemnation.

"I remained in Minnesota nearly seven months--so busy I scarcely had
time to glance even at the daily papers. Once or twice I saw a brief
account of the murder or accident, no one seemed able to determine
which; no one was suspected, no one arrested, all was well. If any one
had been, of course there would be no alternative but to go at once
and speak out. But no one was, and when I returned to New York the
whole matter was a thing of the past. I went back to the office and
resumed my old routine, with a secret, like Eugene Aram's, in my
heart. And yet knowing that I had never meant to kill, that I would
have shrunk appalled, even in the hour of my fiercest passion, from
the thought, I could feel altogether guilty, altogether unhappy. And
as years went on, and as I strove to atone by a better life, by
fidelity to all duties, as ambitious thoughts and hopes absorbed me, I
gradually grew--not to forget--that was impossible, but to look back
only with remorseful sorrow to that dark night of my life, and look
humbly for pardon to Him who has said, 'Though your sins be as scarlet
they shall become white as wool.'

"Dolly De Courcy I never saw again--not once--until that night last
week when I saw her on the stage, and we mutually recognized each
other. It brought back so vividly all that was past and gone, all my
wrong-doing, that it cost me an effort to sit the play out. From that
night my insane infatuation for her died a natural death; it seemed
as if my horror of my own act had killed it. I could not think of her
without a feeling of repulsion. I felt it unjustly, no doubt, as I
looked at her then. How she comes to know anything about it is a
mystery to me. I do not believe she really does know. She may suspect,
knowing my jealousy--she can know nothing beyond.

"I had ceased to care for her--I cared for no one else. I had made up
my mind to my own satisfaction, never to marry. Law should be my love,
ambition my bride, honors my children, the praise of men my home. A
woman, and my own madness, had spoiled my life, no other should ever
come into it; and then, at the height of all these fine resolves, my
wife, my love, I met _you_. I met you by chance--if anything in this
world does happen by chance--and all melted before your blue eyes and
radiant smile, as snow before the sun. Did I fall in love with you, as
I saw you standing, tall and graceful, and fair as a lily, before Von
Ett's picture? I don't know. I know that the words you spoke stabbed
me like a knife--haunted me with incessant pain until I sat beside you
in Mrs. Graham's home, and tried to bring you to my way of thinking.
You were remembering Bertie Vaughan. Ah, Heaven! so was I, and neither
knew it. Your face was with me incessantly--came between me and my
books, and lit the dingy office with its sweet memory. You were unlike
any one I had ever known--you were my ideal woman, half-angelic,
half-womanly, and--I lost my head again. I had no hope of ever winning
you, no, not the faintest. I saw you surrounded by such suitors as Van
Cuyler, admired wherever you went, rich, beautiful, well-born. What
was I--what had I--that I should presumptuously hope for anything
beyond a kind smile, a friendly word? Your choice surprised every
one--my wife, it surprised no one more than it did myself. I struggled
with my ever-growing insanity, as I called it, more insane in a
different way even than the first, and thought I had strength of will
sufficient to master it. But I found it was every day mastering
me--that each time I saw you I grew more helplessly powerless and
enslaved, that my only hope was in flight. I had long meditated this
trip to California; the chances were better there, success more rapid
and assured--now seemed my time. I was telling all to Lucy that night,
my love and my struggles; you came and--you know the rest. It was as
if an angel had stooped to love as mortals love, and I could only
wonder at the great joy that had come to me and accept.

"The only thought that marred my happiness was the thought that I
ought to tell you all, to lay bare my secret, and let you say whether
it was sufficient to hold us asunder forever. I tried one night and
you stopped me. With matchless confidence and generosity, you said
that with my past life you had nothing to do, that you refused to
listen, that love and fidelity were all you asked, and I was weak, and
grasped at my reprieve as a sentenced man, never dreaming of the
terrible truth.

"You had once lived in Wychcliffe, you had once before been engaged to
be married, and the man had died--that told little or nothing. The
man's name was never mentioned between us--but why go on? You will
believe me when I say, had I known that day when we met in the studio
what I know now we should never have met again unless I came to you
and confessed the truth. Even had I loved you, I would have dreaded
such a marriage as much as you could have done, but there is a
retribution in these things that works its own way, and we are husband
and wife, and five of the happiest months that ever mortal man enjoyed
have been mine. All the parting and the expiation of the future can
never dim the bliss of their memory. I may be most miserable, but I
_have_ been most happy."

His voice, low and husky, and hurried through it all, breaks, and he
bows his forehead on the arm resting on the chimney-piece, and there
is silence.

"The blow that killed Bertie Vaughan killed also your father you have
told me," he resumes. "I thought that I had suffered in the past, but
I never knew what suffering was until that night when you sat on my
knee, your head on my shoulder, and innocently told me your story. I
sat that night long after you were asleep, love, and thought of what I
should do. That we must part was certain, that you must know the truth
was certain, and what I have thought of long, I did at last. I meant
to have told you then, and once fairly away to write you all. It
seemed to me I could never look in your face and break your heart. But
even that has been forced upon me; it is part of my punishment, and a
very hard one to bear."

Once more silence--she never moved nor looked up.

"You bound yourself by a promise beside your father's death-bed,"
Lewis Nolan goes on, "to bring to justice the man who caused his
adopted son's death. If you feel that promise must be kept----"

She lifts her head and looks at him, such agony in her face as it
breaks his heart to see.

"Oh, forgive me!" he cries, "I know that you cannot, my own wife. I
would give my life for you, and I have crushed every hope out of yours
forever."

She drops her head again, and once more there is silence. The clock on
the mantel strikes three, and he starts up.

"I am going at once," he says hurriedly; "every moment I linger is an
added torture. There are some papers in my study that I must attend to
before I leave."

He goes with the words.

Papers, letters, lie strewn over his writing-table; he turns up the
gas, sits down, and for half-an-hour is busy. He fills all his
pockets, and then still rapidly exchanges his full-dress evening suit
for street wear, buttons up an overcoat, and hat in hand, returns to
his wife's room. She is lying as he left her, she looks as if she
never cared to lift her head again.

"Sydney," he says, "I am going. Will you try not to hate me for what I
have done? You have always been generous--will you not be generous
enough now to say one good-bye?"

She rises with a low, sobbing sort of cry, and flings herself upon his
breast. Her arms cling round his neck as though they would never
loosen their hold, but she does not, cannot speak a word. His kisses
fall on her lips; her bewildered eyes full of an agony he can never
forget, look up in his face.

"My wife! my wife! my wife!"

No word of farewell passes, he holds her strained hard for one long
moment, then places her gently back in her chair; her arms fall
loosely, her eyes follow him, her white lips are incapable of uttering
a word. She sees him leave the room, hears him go out of the house,
hears the door close behind him, and still sits motionless,
speechless, staring straight before her, blankly, at the open door.




CHAPTER XVII.

"AS ONE WHOM HIS MOTHER COMFORTETH."


Lucy Nolan was ailing that night; those dreadful spasms of racking
spine complaint, aggravated by her ceaseless hacking cough, were back
to torture her. All night long, while suffering of another kind,
infinitely harder to bear than the most torturing physical pain, was
rending the heart of Lewis Nolan's wife, Lucy lay on her bed and
endured. All night the shaded lamp burned, all night her mother
watched unweariedly by her bedside, and it was only when the chill
October dawn was breaking that pain ceased, and sleep came to the
patient eyes. Then her mother, pale and fagged, stole down-stairs to
begin her duties of the day. She threw open the shutters, unbolted the
door, and stepped out into the crisp, sparkling coldness of the early
morning. The sharp, fresh air was like an exhilarating draught. She
lingered on the doorstep watching the city sky flush and grow warm,
before the coming of the red round sun. Some laborers went straggling
by to their work; one or two grimy Dutch-women with bags passed,
raking, as they went, the offal of the streets. As she was about to
turn into the house, she espied a man coming toward her, with
something oddly familiar about him.

The tall figure was Lewis; but surely that downcast head and lagging
walk were strangely unlike her son's erect carriage and quick, firm
step. And yet it was Lewis; she saw that with wonder, and some alarm.
He raised his eyes at the same moment, and came forward at a rapid
pace.

"Lewis!" she exclaimed, startled strangely as she looked at him.

Haggard, bloodless, with something of wildness in the steadfast dark
eyes, he seemed almost like an apparition, in the gray of the early
morning.

"Go in, mother," he said; "I have something to tell you."

She obeyed him. They entered the little parlor, into which the first
rays of the sun were shining.

"Speak low," she said, remembering even in her anxiety for one child
the illness of the other. "Lucy has had one of her bad turns all
night, and has just fallen asleep. What is it, Lewis? Sydney----"

He made a sudden, almost fierce gesture, that stayed the name on her
lips, and walked to the window. The glow of the eastern sky, all
rose-red, threw a fictitious flush upon the face that seemed to have
grown worn and aged in a night.

So, standing with his back to her, his eyes on that lovely radiance,
he spoke:

"Mother," he said abruptly, "I am going away."

"My son!"

"I have rejoined my old company--I leave at once--to-day. If when the
war ends there is an end of me also, well and good; it will be far
the easiest way of solving all difficulties. If there is not, I will
start at once for Sacramento, and begin the world anew. In any case I
shall not return to New York, so that this is my leave-taking, perhaps
for all time."

She dropped into a chair--speechless. He had spoken with recklessness,
bitterness; he had suffered almost beyond endurance in the hours that
had intervened, hours spent in wandering through the lonely,
melancholy streets. But now, at the exceeding bitter cry of his
mother, he turned quickly around, himself once more.

"Mother, forgive me," he said, shocked at his own words. "I have been
too abrupt--I ought not to have spoken in this way. But it has all
come so suddenly upon myself, that I feel half dazed. After all, my
rejoining the army ought not to shock you very greatly. It is only
what I have contemplated long, what I would to Heaven I had done a
year ago."

"Lewis, my son," his mother said, looking at him with wondering,
terrified eyes, "what is this? What is the meaning of this sudden
resolution? For it _is_ sudden; a week ago you had no idea of
forsaking your wife. What has come between you now?"

She saw the drawn look of torture that flashed across his face, saw
his teeth set, and his hand clench.

"A secret that will part us forever. A crime!"

"A crime?"

"Yes, one of the darkest of crimes, blood-guiltiness, mother."

Her face blanches, her lips tremble, her eyes are riveted in amaze and
horror upon him.

"You thought I had no secret from you--that my life was an open record
for all men to read, that no hidden sin lay at my door. That was your
mistake. Five years ago I killed a man, and to-day retribution has
come home to me."

He has a vague feeling that those things should be broken to her
gently, but he cannot do it. As he feels them, they must come out, or
not at all. For his mother, she sits half-stunned, half-bewildered,
dumb.

"I shall tell you the story, mother; but first let me tell you
Sydney's. You may not know, perhaps, that once before she was a
bride--her bridal dress on, and she waiting for the bridegroom, who
never came. The man could not come, he had been killed in a paroxysm
of jealous rage the night before. The shock, the shame, the horror of
it all, brought on her father's death. On his death-bed his last
injunction to her was, to bring to justice, if she ever met him, the
slayer of her lover. The promise was made, and promises to the dying
are binding. And last night, for the first time, she met and knew this
man."

Mrs. Nolan sits with her hands clasped, listening breathlessly to this
rapid, almost incoherent story, which she but half comprehends.

"Last night she met him, mother--to _know_ him. I, her husband, am the
man whom she stands pledged to deliver up to the justice of the law.
It was I who killed her lover, the night before he was to have been
her husband."

Mrs. Nolan rises up, an angry flush on her face, an excited gleam in
her eye.

"Lewis, I do not understand one word of what you are saying. Have you
been drinking, or are you going mad? How can you stand there and tell
me such shocking and false things?"

"They are not false, mother--there is no such hope for me as that."

His steady tone staggers her. She shrinks back into her chair, and
puts her hand in a lost way to her head.

"Will you tell me again, Lewis, and more clearly, please. I do not
seem able to understand you. _My_ son a murderer! Surely I have
misunderstood all you have been saying."

"Yes, it is hard to realize, is it not? It is hard to think that one
sin, done years ago in a moment of passion, atoned for, as I had
hoped, should break so many innocent hearts. But it is true, and it
has parted me and my wife forever--it sends me an outcast from home
for all time. My fate is deserved--hers, poor innocent child, is not.
I ought to break those things to you, I suppose, but I never learned
how to break things; I can tell you in no other way than this."

He drops into a seat, for he is dead tired, and begins, as collectedly
as he can, the whole most wretched narrative of misplaced love, of
insane jealousy, of ungovernable passion, and of the result. She sits
listening with strained and painful attention, comprehending at last
the whole sad history of passion and sin, remorse and retribution. And
when the story is done, there is silence again. Mrs. Nolan sits
weeping, without a word, such tears as in all her life she has never
shed before, and she has been a woman of trouble, acquainted with
sorrow.

"May God forgive you, my son!" is what she says at last.

"Am I indeed a murderer?" he drearily asks; "have I all these years
been deluding myself with sophistries?"

"A murderer!--no, a thousand times no!" his mother cries out, "Heaven
forbid! The sin is in the intention, and you had no intention of
taking this man's life. All the same, it has been taken, and here at
least it seems you must expiate your sin. Oh, my son! my son! what can
I say to comfort you?"

"It is past all that, mother--say you forgive me, before I go, and try
and comfort my wife--I ask no more."

He breaks utterly down at the words, at the thought of that beloved,
that most wretched wife, and turns away and bows his face on his arm.

"My Lewis, my boy, it is the first real sorrow you have given me in
your life. I forgive you, and I know that forgiveness, higher and
greater, will not be refused. I will care for your wife. Oh, poor
child, what a blow for her who has loved you beyond the love of
woman!"

"Hush!" he hoarsely exclaims, "I am almost mad already--do you want to
drive me quite."

"Will you tell me your plans, dear?" she asks gently, infinite
compassion, infinite yearning mother-love in her eyes.

"I have none. I join my regiment, as I have told you, at once; beyond
that, the future will take care of itself. If things end as I wish,
there will be no need of further plans. If they do not, I shall go to
California, and there begin again. Our parting is for life, that you
must see. I must write a letter to Graham explaining, without telling
the real cause of my abrupt departure. There need be no scandal; I
have simply gone to the war, as is all men's duty nowadays. For my
wife,"--a pause to command himself--"I commit her to your care. She
has youth, she has strength, and she has limitless wealth; she need
not mourn forever. Persuade her to travel, mother, to go abroad again
to her English friends, or to the Continent. You will know what to say
to her better than I can tell you. I am not worth one tear from those
pure eyes. There are some things I would like to say to her; I will
write them here before I go."

He sits down and begins to work, resolutely summoning all his
self-control. He writes his letter to Mr. Graham, answers the many
documents he has brought with him from the house, and makes all into a
neat parcel for the post. Then he begins that other letter. He writes
"My Dear Wife," and sits staring at the words as if they held some
spell for him that he could not break. But once he begins, his pen
flies over the paper, page after page. It is the last he ever intends
to write, and he pours out his whole heart in it, as even his wife has
never seen it before. It is a voluminous epistle before it is done,
folded, sealed and addressed. Then he holds it with wistful, yearning
eyes, looking at the name his hand has written, "Sydney Nolan," the
last link of all that binds him and his wife together now. His mother
comes in, and stoops and kisses him tenderly as he sits. With homely,
motherly care that is better than sentiment, she has been preparing
breakfast for her boy, a breakfast he used to like when he was all her
own. He sits down to please her, with the knowledge that a journey
lies before him, and the loss of strength will help no man to bear
trouble. But Mrs. Nolan sighs over his performance, and gazes at him
anxiously as he rises. "You eat nothing, my son."

"Your coffee has done me good. Post the package to Graham, mother, and
take the letter to Sydney yourself. I will go up and look at Lucy
before I leave."

He ascends the stairs without noise. The little dainty room is
darkened, and Lucy lies tranquilly asleep after her exhausting night
of pain. How placid, how pure, how passionless is that wan face. He
stoops gently and touches his lips to her thin cheek. She stirs
restlessly, but does not awaken, and he goes, as he has come, unheard.

His mother is crying below. She has striven heroically to keep up, but
nature is stronger than will. He takes her in his arms and kisses her.

"Good-bye, mother. Forgive me and pray for me. I will write to you
regularly, and you will tell me all that there is to tell. Everything,
you understand."

"I understand." She sobs audibly, in a heart-broken way and clings to
him. "Oh, my boy, my boy! it is hard to let you go."

"It is hard for me; do not make it any harder, mother," he says, in a
tortured voice, and she opens her arms and lets him go."

"The only son of his mother, and she was a widow," and the last time
she may ever see him this side of the grave. Her eyes are blinded with
tears as she watches him out of sight. The son who has been her hope,
her pride, her gladness for seven-and-twenty years. She watches him
out of sight as women do watch the men they love, and may never see
again, and then sits down and cries as she has never cried in all her
troubled life.




CHAPTER XVIII.

"THE LIGHT IN THE DUST LIES DEAD."


Lying motionless against the cushioned back of her chair, white and
still; so, when morning comes, and a servant enters, she finds Lewis
Nolan's wife. She has not fainted, she has not been insensible for one
moment; she lies here stunned. Over and over in her mind the weary
hours through, the words he has said keep repeating themselves--the
words that divorce them forever.

He has killed Bertie Vaughan; her husband is the man she stands
pledged to her dying father to deliver over to justice; he has left
her, never to return. These three things follow each other ceaselessly
through her dazed brain, until the very power of thinking at all
becomes numb.

She opens her eyes at the girl's cry of consternation, and rises with
an effort. The servant speaks to her, but she is unconscious of what
she says. She goes into her bedroom--it is dark and still here--and
lies down with a dull sense of oppression and suffering upon her, and
buries her face in the pillows.

If she could only sleep, if she could only for an hour cease to think.
But she cannot. Like a machine that has been wound up to its utmost
tension, and must go on until it runs itself down, so she thinks, and
thinks, and thinks. Where is Lewis now? Will it be wrong for her to
think of him after this, to love him, to pray for him? If so, she will
do wrong all her life long. Is she committing a sin in disobeying her
father's last command? How strange, how strange that Lewis should have
been the one to throw Bertie over the cliff. Poor Bertie! how fond and
proud they all were of him once--her father, and mother, and she too.

He rises before her, the blonde, boyish beauty of his face, his fair
curling hair and merry eyes. It was a dreadful fate; and Lewis, her
Lewis, whom she has revered and honored as something more than man,
his hand is red with Bertie's blood. Thought becomes such torture that
she presses both hands upon her temples, striving by main force to
shut it out. She is still lying here when Mrs. Nolan reaches the house
and goes up to her room.

"My own dear child!"

The white face lifts, the eyes look at her so full of infinite misery
that tears spring to those of the elder woman. She puts her arms about
her and kisses the blanched lips.

"Sydney, my dearest child, what shall I say to you? How shall I
comfort you? May Heaven help you--you must look for your comfort
there."

"Has he gone?" Sydney says, in an odd, hollow voice that startles even
herself.

"Yes, dear--Heaven help him! He came to me at daybreak this morning
and told me all. Are you angry with him, Sydney? Oh, if you knew how
he suffers you would not be."

"Angry with him?" she repeats, in a dreary sort of wonder. "Angry with
Lewis? Oh, no!"

"It was a terrible thing. Do you not think, my dearest daughter, that
it is almost as bitter a blow to me as to you? I have been so proud of
my boy, of his talents, of the praise men gave him; he was such a good
son always, so free from the vices of most young men. And now----"

But her voice breaks, and the tears gush forth again, none the less
heart-rending for being so quiet.

But Sydney does not cry. She looks at her in the same drearily
dry-eyed way, in a sort of wistful wonder and envy at her tears.

"I cannot cry," she says, wretchedly, with her hand on her heart. "I
seem to ache here, but I don't feel like crying at all. It was the
same when Bertie was killed, and papa lay dying and dead. They thought
I was hard and cold, because when all wept I sat like a stone. I feel
the same now. And mostly I cry for such little things."

She sighs heavily, and lies, in a tired way, back among the pillows.
She recalls how she sat and wept when poor mamma died, lonely and
sorrowing, but without this miserable, unendurable aching of the
heart.

"Have you had breakfast?" Mrs. Nolan asks, more troubled by this
apathetic despair than by any hysterical outburst of grief.

"No, I was not hungry. Is it past breakfast-time?"

"It is two o'clock, and you have fasted a great deal too long. We will
be having you sick on our hands, and that won't help matters." Mrs.
Nolan rings the bell, and wipes away all traces of tears, and orders
strong coffee and toast. "I cannot nurse two invalids at once," she
says, forcing a smile, "so I must keep you up. Poor Lucy was in
wretched pain all night."

"Ah! poor Lucy! dear Lucy! patient, gentle Lucy! does she know?"

"Yes, dear. I told her just before I came away. She was asleep when
Lewis left, and he kissed her good-bye without awakening her."

A quiver passed over Sydney's face. She was thinking of their own last
parting.

"How does she bear it?"

"As she bears all things--with angelic patience. In long suffering my
child, Lucy has learned resignation, that virtue which some one
beautifully calls 'putting God between ourselves and our troubles.'
You must learn it, Sydney. That, and that alone, will enable you to
bear this, and all the other sorrows of life."

"Life can have no other sorrow like this, mother."

"The lesson we must all learn, dear child, sooner or later, is
endurance. You must lay your sorrows at the feet of Him who bore our
sorrows, and look for help and comfort there. Here is a letter Lewis
left for you this morning; you will read it when I am gone."

She draws back for a second, with a startled look, and gazes at it.

"May I?" she says. "Will it be right?"

"Right! Right to take your husband's letter! My child, is your mind
wandering? Does your duty as a wife cease because you have discovered
a sin in your husband's life?"

"But it was like no other," Sydney says, wildly, "and it must part us
forever."

"I am very sorry to hear it. But that is a question of the future, for
thought, and humble prayer. Just now you can decide nothing. Here come
your coffee and toast. Now, Sydney, I shall expect you, for my sake,
to eat and drink."

"I will try to," Sydney says, submissively. She rises in bed; Mrs.
Nolan bathes her face and hands, and places the tray before her. She
is thirsty, and drinks the coffee eagerly, but she cannot eat. With
difficulty she swallows a mouthful or two, and looks beseechingly up
in the other's face. "I cannot," she says; "at least, not now; later,
I will try."

"Very well, my dear. I wish I could stay with you, but I cannot. Would
you not like to come with me, and see Lucy? She asked me to bring you
back if you were able to come. Will you not, my child? Order the
carriage and come and stay with us for a few days."

But Sydney shakes her head, and turns away.

"No, mother. Do not feel hurt--but I cannot go, cannot leave home. I
am better here, better alone. I _must_ be alone for a while. No one,
not even Lucy, can help me bear my trouble yet."

"Poor child!" Lewis Nolan's mother stands and looks at her with
infinite mother pity in her kind old face. What can she say--what can
she do for this stricken heart? And only yesterday life seemed to hold
all of happiness one life can ever hold.

"I am half afraid to leave you," she says, in a troubled voice. "You
ought not to be left alone. And it is so difficult for me to come
often."

Sydney flings her arms about her with a tearless sob.

"Dear mother--dear, thoughtful mother, do not fear for me. I am not so
weak as you think. Only leave me to myself for a little. Indeed I am
better alone."

Mrs. Nolan goes, and Sydney has her desire; she is alone. The hours
pass, the evening falls. Teddy, who has been clamoring for her all
day, makes his way at lamplight time into her room, but she neither
hears nor heeds him. The servants look at each other, and whisper and
wonder. Something has happened between master and missis, and master
has gone, and missis isn't fit to rise off her bed.

The night passes, another day breaks. Sydney rises and dresses,
dry-eyed, and ghastly pale. When breakfast time comes she sits down
with Teddy to that meal.

"Was the matter wiz you, Auntie Sydney?" is the burden of Teddy's
wondering cry; "and where's Uncle Lewis? I wants Uncle Lewis. Say,
Auntie Syd, where's Uncle Lewis?" The child's reiterated question
grows so torturing that she is forced to send him away at last.

An hour or two later brings once more her mother-in-law, looking
wretchedly worried and anxious. Sydney is sitting listlessly in the
chair in which she sat when her life was crushed out, as it seems to
her, by that dreadful story; her hands folded loosely in her lap, her
eyes fixed on a portrait of her husband on the wall. She has not read
his letter--she feels no desire to read it; she is still striving, and
still unable, to realize all the horror of the past forty-eight hours.
She lifts two listless, apathetic eyes to the mother's face.

"Is Lucy better?" she asks.

"Lucy is better in body, but suffering naturally in mind--suffering
more for you than for any one else. Will you not come with me to-day,
Sydney?"

But still Sydney wearily shakes her head.

"Give me a little longer, mother, to think it out by myself. It is
_so_ hard to realize it all. The blow was so sudden that I feel
crushed--stunned."

She is firm in her resolve, and once more Mrs. Nolan leaves her, sadly
troubled. What a miserable business it all is. How terrible to think
that the ungoverned passion of a moment should wreck two lives
forever.

The news spreads that Mr. Nolan has rejoined the army, and that Mrs.
Nolan is inconsolable over his departure. Mrs. and Miss Macgregor
call, and Mrs. Nolan is at home. Her sorrow she cannot forget is also
her secret; Lewis' honor and safety are in her hands. Whatever she may
suffer, though she never meet him more, no one must suspect that other
than natural grief at parting is in her heart. She comes down as
carefully dressed as usual, to meet them, but at sight of her both
ladies utter a simultaneous exclamation.

"My dear Sydney, surely you have been ill!"

She is so worn, so wasted, so white, so changed in three days, that
both sit and look at her, honestly shocked.

"No," Sydney answers, "I have not been ill."

She leans her head against the blue satin back of her chair, as if
even to sit upright were a painful effort.

"We were _very_ much surprised to hear of Mr. Nolan's departure, my
dear Sydney," says Mrs. Macgregor, smoothly, and watching her with a
cat-like gleam. "A very sudden decision, was it not?"

"Not at all. He has been talking of it from the first."

"Ah! we all know what it is to have our dear ones in danger. Poor
Dick!" sighs Dick's mother, with real feeling.

"I wish my dear one--meaning, of course, Mr. Vanderdonck--would take
it into his head to go three hours after the ceremony. With what
Spartan generosity would I not offer up my bridegroom upon the altar
of my country," says the vivacious Katherine.

The call is short, for Sydney's responses are monosyllabic; she looks
cold, and wretched, and ill, through it all, the very ghost of her own
bright self.

"And this is to be in love!" says Katherine, with her most
contemptuous shrug. "Thanks and praise be that I never felt the tender
passion. She looks as if she might safely go into her coffin and the
lid be screwed down. After six months of matrimony, too!"

"I believe there is something more under this than meets the eye,"
says mamma, oracularly. "I never liked the looks of that young man. In
the ordinary course of things she might grieve for his departure; but
there is something more than wifely grief in that face, or I am
mistaken."

Mrs. Graham came too, full of sympathy for Mrs. Nolan, and of pride
and praise for Lewis. Sydney listened drearily to it all, tried to
answer, and was glad when it was over, and she was left alone once
more.

On the fifth day she went out for the first time, and made her way to
the cottage to see Lucy. Without a word Lucy opened her arms, and
Sydney went into them and lay still. The mother left them alone--if
any one could help this dumb torpor of pain, it was Lucy--she would
not interfere.

She was right. Seated on a hassock beside Lucy's chair, Lucy softly
touching the fair head that drooped on her knee, Lucy lovingly and
sweetly speaking, the first ray of light seemed to pierce the darkness
of Sydney's despair. For it was despair, tearless, speechless despair,
an agony of loss, or bewildered misery too great for tears or words.

"I want you to stay with me all night," Lucy said, entreatingly.
"Remember you have never passed a night here yet. It is so lonely for
you in that great empty house."

Lonely! A spasm crossed the widowed wife's face. Ay, lonely indeed;
lonely forever more.

She consented, and with Lucy's gentle words still soothing her
troubled soul, the first unbroken sleep that had come to her since
that night refreshed her. She had knelt by the bedside with clasped
hands and bent head, with no words on her lips, but bowing down body
and soul at the foot of the Cross, her heart crying out in its anguish
for help to that great love "that never fails, when earthly loves
decay." And with next day's awakening some of Lucy's own patience and
resignation seemed to awake in her soul.

"Have you read the letter Lewis left for you, Sydney?" Lucy asked
before they parted.

Sydney's lips quivered.

"Not yet," she said. "I could not. I was not able."

"Read it to-day, dear. See what he says, and if there is anything he
asks you to do for him, you will be the happier for doing it. And keep
Teddy with you--poor little fellow; it is cruel to neglect him and
make him suffer. A child is the best companion in the world, too."

Sydney goes, feeling strengthened and lightened somehow, and obeys all
orders. She goes to see Teddy, who is in trouble on his own account,
his frisky "wocking-hoss" having just pitched him heels over head. He
is kissed, and comforted, and set right side up again, and then Sydney
wanders away to her husband's study, and, in the room sacred to his
use, reads the letter.

It is very long, and inexpressibly tender. It shows her his heart as
she has never known it before. And all at once, at some loving,
pathetic words, at the old pet name, "my princess," she breaks down;
and a very tempest of tears and sobs washes away the darkness of
despair. The worst is over, the blow has fallen, and she knows he is
dearer to her a hundred-fold than ever before. She sits there for
hours, and an uplifted, sublimated feeling comes in place of the
tearless, hopeless apathy that has held her so long. She will begin
her life anew, apart from him in this world if it must be, and yet
united more closely than before in heart. In helping others she will
forget her own sorrow--in doing good, peace may return even to her.
She will learn to say, "Thy Will be done," and kiss the rod that
smites her. She will possess her soul in patience, and wait; and if
never here, at least in the true Fatherland, where all are forgiven,
where parting and pain come not, her husband will be hers once more.




CHAPTER XIX.

"IT IS GOOD TO BE LOYAL AND TRUE."


Early in the December of that year, some who read this may recall a
fashionable wedding, with which the papers of that day rang. It was a
magnificent affair, quite regal really. For once in his life, old
Vanderdonck did the handsome thing, came down regardless of expense,
and awoke to find himself famous--for one day at least. The beauty of
the bride, the wedding-robe, wreath, and veil, imported from Paris,
the great wealth of the bridegroom, combined to make it an event of
profound interest in certain circles. Outsiders might note the
trifling disparity of years, some half a century, more or less,
between the happy pair--might sneer about May and December, make
cynical allusions to selling and buying--but these sarcastic people
were mostly people who knew nothing at all about it. To the initiated
it was the bridegroom who was sold, not the bride. Poor old
Vanderdonck--in snowy front and waistcoat, a small koh-i-noor ablaze
on his aged breast, with his long white hair and wrinkled, white
face--looked beautifully clean and idiotically happy. A senile chuckle
was on that old face, as he waited for his bride at the chancel-rail;
and Katie, tall and magnificent, in one of Worth's _chefs-d'oeuvre_,
swept superbly up the broad nave, with Mendelssohn's "Wedding March"
thundering from the organ-loft, and the peal of the bridal bells
outside.

The church was a jam; and as the bride floated by in "gleam of satin
and glimmer of pearls," an audible murmur of "How lovely!" ran through
the house. These are the hours in which we are made indeed to feel
that virtue is its own reward, and that "Patient waiters are no
losers." Long and unweariedly had this wise virgin angled for her
prize; long had it hung tantalizingly just within and just without her
grasp; but the fish was hooked at last, and brought safe and gasping
upon the matrimonial shore. Perhaps these pious thoughts were
Katherine's own, as--a soft flash of exultation in her eyes, a glow of
triumph on her cheeks--she heard that swelling murmur, and felt she
was repaid for the toil of many a weary year.

There were present a great throng of the friends and relatives of the
bride. Her mamma among them, with her expensive wedding handkerchief
to her hard old eyes, not used to moisture. If they were wet now, the
tears were crystal drops of purest gratitude and joy.

What mother would not have wept to see her darling, her one ewe lamb,
safely sheltered from the storms of life in manly and marital arms,
and with five thousand a year pin-money settled on her for life? Uncle
Grif gave the bride away, and trembled more than she did when doing
it, and wiped the drops of moisture from his poor bald brow. Captain
Dick had been bidden, but Captain Dick had sent back a grumbling,
misanthropic, and altogether unfeeling refusal. He had never had any
taste for farces or foolery; poor old Vanderdonck wasn't a bad sort of
old duffer, as old duffers went. He didn't care about taking a journey
of so many miles to witness his misery. Dick was in the reprobate
state of mind concerning these delicate matters of sentiment and
settlements, rude young men do at times get into. His good mother's
training had been thrown away upon him; he had refused point blank to
make up to Emmy Vinton, who was an heiress too, just before his
departure; he even went so far, in his coarse camp language, as to
designate the whole affair as a "beastly sell."

It was a painful letter, very painful, and was rendered none the less
so to Mrs. Macgregor by Katherine informing her coolly there was
nothing to be angry at, Dick was perfectly right.

So Dick was not there; but everybody else was--among them Mrs. Lewis
Nolan, cousin of the bride, whose own marriage, in a different way,
had been equally sensational, and whose beauty and wealth had been so
much talked of. People looked at her eagerly on this occasion, and
those who saw her for the first time were apt to be disappointed.

"_That_ the beautiful Mrs. Nolan--that pale, almost sickly-looking
girl? Absurd! She is no more a beauty than--than I am."

Young ladies said this, and scoffed forever after at the legend of her
refusing the peerless Van Cuyler. Matrons shook their heads, and
whispered ominously: "Consumption, or perhaps heart disease; these
transparent complexions always foretell speedy death." But men looked
at, and admired that frail, spirituelle loveliness, that soft-cut
youthful mouth, around which lines of pain were drawn, a mouth that
seemed to have forgotten how to smile, at those deep blue eyes, from
whose sad depths some abiding sorrow looked out.

"I never saw any one so changed, many people said. I attended a ball
she gave, shortly after her marriage, and you would scarcely know her
for the same creature. That was a face of radiant beauty and
happiness; this, why this is the face of a corpse almost, tricked out
in jewels, and laces, and a silk shroud."

"My dear sir, you have heard of the youth who loved and who rode away?
well, that is precisely the case here. Her knight has gone to the
wars," gayly says the bride, at the breakfast half an hour later to
one of these wondering inquirers; and the old sarcastic shrug of the
bare plump shoulders accents the words.

"But surely that is not the reason of so great a change," says the
gentleman incredulously, looking across and through a stack of cut
flowers that stands between him and that fair, pale face.

"The only reason," answers Mrs. Vanderdonck, with her most caustic
laugh. "Oh, you may wear that unbelieving face if you please, but it
is perfectly true! Quite a pastoral, a New York idyll, a bit of
Arcadia, a love sonnet, this marriage of my cousin Sydney's. I
remember long ago," runs on the bride, who is in high spirits,
"reading the story of a certain French Chevalier and his lady, who
were so devoted to one another that when monsieur went out a hunting
early in the morning, madame fell into a swoon, and stayed in a
swoon--from pure agony at his absence, mind--until he came back. And
the best of this story is, that it is no legend, but is related as a
grave historical fact. Take it as an illustration of the present
wilted lily look of Mrs. Lewis Nolan."

Her listener joins in her satirical laugh, but there is no satire in
his.

"Mr. Nolan is a fortunate man," he says, a certain earnestness
underlying his laugh. "It is only the second time I have seen this
lady, but it is the sort of face one does not see often, nor easily
forgot, once seen."

Katherine lifts her eyebrows sceptically, and turns away. He is a
rather distinguished personage this, who holds a place of honor at her
right-hand, but these talented people, who make a stir in the world,
are sadly, lacking in tact too. Think of his moaning aloud over
another woman, to the Lady Fair of the feast, the bride who deigns to
flirt with him in her bridal hour.

"_Can_ there be anything more than her husband's going away, the
matter?" Katherine thinks, curiously. "She is greatly changed, half
her good looks are gone. But no--such a pattern pair couldn't quarrel,
it is a case of 'two hearts that beat as one,' and all that. How does
it feel, I wonder, to love any human being to the verge of lunacy like
that? If Lewis gets a bullet through his heart out there, they may
order the coffin big enough for both----

    "'And out of her bosom there grew a red rose,
     And out of Lord Lovell's a brier!'"

hums Mrs. Vanderdonck under her breath, as she goes up to her maiden
bower to change her dress. But there is a touch of envy in her
mockery, too. After all, it must be pleasant to love and look up to
one's husband, if one has not to buy that pleasure at the cost of all
the rest of life's golden gifts.

Mrs. Vanderdonck, accompanied of course by Mr. Vanderdonck, takes the
steamer at noon and starts on her bridal tour to Europe. Where can she
not, in these first demented days, drag her old millionaire?

For Mrs. Nolan, she goes back to her lonely life. An inexpressibly
lonely life; days that are one long heart-ache, and "tears o' nights
instead of slumber." All the first passion of anguish and despair has
passed, and a hopeless night of sorrow seems closing in. In her heart
there is no anger against him, no touch of blame; it is simply that a
gulf has opened between them, which must forever hold them apart. If
his sin had been the same, and the victim any other among all the men
of earth, it would not have parted them for a moment. She would have
grieved, and pitied, and prayed, and loved him with a deeper
tenderness. If the sin itself had been any other--ay, any--she could
have forgiven almost without an effort, though the sin itself broke
her heart. Let his guilt have been what it might, she would have clung
to him through reproach and disgrace; though all the world stood up
and reviled him, she would have stood proudly by his side, more happy
to share shame with him, than glory with another. But this was
different. It was her 'brother' he had killed, her father whose death
he had hastened; to that dead father she stood pledged to see justice
done for the deed. It seemed to her that that father must rise up and
denounce her, if she took him back. And his crime had been terrible; a
crime not to go unpunished either by heaven or earth. "Whoso sheddeth
man's blood, by man shall his blood be shed; for in God's image made
He man."

The sentence stood clear. Murder had not been intended, but murder had
been committed, and the innocent must suffer with the guilty. Could
she ever bear to be caressed by the hand that had flung Bertie Vaughan
to his death? No--their sentence was spoken--held asunder their lives
long.

Seven weeks had elapsed since his departure, and no letters had passed
between them. What was there for either to say? She carried the solemn
farewell letter close to her heart; she read it again and again, with
eyes blinded in tears; but she never answered. He wrote to his mother,
and those brief notes his mother brought to her at once. The wife kept
them all, as we keep relics of the dead. Her name was not mentioned in
them--he was only urgent for news of them all--all, even the most
minute. His mother and sister answered, and complied; Sydney was the
burden of their replies. She was well--that is to say, not ailing--and
bore up better than they had at first expected. But the mother's
heart ached as she wrote; and the image of her son's wife arose before
her, pallid, wasted, smileless, the shadow of her former self. A widow
without the weeds; the deeper mourning of the heart stamped on the
face for all who ran to read. But she was very quiet, pathetically
quiet, no duty was undone, no daily task neglected. She read to Lucy,
played with Teddy, and was bountiful to the poor at her gates, giving
to all who asked with both hands, and keeping her heart-break for the
night, and the solitude of her own room.

It was close upon Christmas. The days were short, cold, and dark, as
Sydney Nolan's own life. Teddy was clamoring about "presents," and
propounding unanswerable conundrums as to what that mythical saint,
Santa Claus--no myth, but a jovial reality to Master Ted--might bring.
The child was the one bright spot in Sydney's life; it is impossible
to stagnate, even in the profoundest grief, with a jolly, romping,
shouting, noisy, bouncing "human boy," as Mr. Chadband hath it, in the
house, whose lusty yells ring from mansard to cellar.

Mrs. Nolan was very busy; there was no end of surprises to buy for
him, a package to send to mamma out in her Chicago school, mamma who
had promised to come and spend New Year's week with her boy. There
were mother's presents, and Lucy's; there were hosts of poor people to
supply with turkeys, and coals, and blankets, and beef; and last, but
oh! not least, there was a box to go to Virginia, to one whose
Christmas it wrung the wife's heart to think of--something to let him
know that, although separation was written between them, love would
last the same to the end.

The day before Christmas eve Mrs. Nolan, with Teddy as attendant
cavalier, drove down Broadway, shopping. Master Frederic Carew
delighted in this sort of thing; the shops and the people were
never-ending sources of jubilee. He had but one unsatisfied ambition,
and that was to mount the perch beside coachman Thompson, in top boots
and gilt hat-band, and sit with his small arms folded across his small
chest, _ la_ footman William. But this Auntie Sydney would in no wise
allow, and Teddy glued his diminutive nose to the glass, while auntie
got out and went into the big stores on Broadway.

On one of these occasions the carriage was standing in front of a
milliner's establishment; Mrs. Nolan, who had been for half an hour in
the place, was crossing the pavement to reenter, when one of two
gentlemen, sauntering up arm-in-arm, stopped suddenly with a look of
startled recognition. Instantly an eye-glass went up to two handsome,
short-sighted blue eyes, in a long surprised stare.

"Home, Thompson," said the lady's clear voice; and the carriage
flashed past on the instant.

The lady had not seen him, and the hero of the eye-glass was left
blankly staring.

"Well!" his companion laughed, "this is something new for you, isn't
it? I thought you belonged to the _nil admirari_ class, my dear
fellow, and did _not_ lose your head at sight. A very pretty woman, no
doubt, but a trifle too pale and fragile for my English taste. Do you
know her?"

"Do I know her?" repeats the knight of the eye-glass blankly. Then a
sudden inspiration seems to seize him. "Wait here one moment, my dear
Somerset," he exclaims, "I must go into the shop and ask."

"By Jove!" says his companion, and laughs again; "this _is_ something
new."

The other enters the great millinery emporium, advances to a shop
girl--I beg her pardon--sales-lady, and removes his hat.

"Will you have the great kindness, madam," he says, with that rising
inflection, that flattening of the vowels, that instantly bespeaks the
Englishman to American ears, "to tell me the name of the lady who has
just left--the lady in black and sealskins."

The sales-lady, a pretty, piquant girl, as most New York sales-ladies
are, looks at him, a certain mischievous sparkle in her bright black
eyes. But the gentleman is perfectly serious and respectful. He is a
slender man of medium height, an unmistakably military air, with a
handsome, light-complexioned face, slightly bronzed, and a beautiful
blonde beard and mustache of most silken softness.

"That lady is Mrs. Nolan, sir," responded the girl, her sharp, quick
accent contrasting with his slow, gentle manner of speech. "Her
address is No. 126 West ----th street."

"Ah, thank you very much," says the gentleman, replacing his hat with
a slight bow, and the sharp young Yankee sales-lady sees a look of
disappointment pass over the Englishman's face as he leaves the store.

His friend is waiting, and resumes his arm, and their walk.

"Well," he says, "I hope your curiosity has been gratified. Who is
she?"

"She is Mrs. Nolan; but, before she was Mrs. Nolan, I am almost
positive she was Miss Owenson. She has changed considerably; it is
five or six years since I saw her last, but surely it is the same."

He says this musingly, more to himself than to his companion.

"I have her address," he goes on, producing his tablets. "I think I
will call upon her at once. The matter which has brought me to New
York is one in which I think she may help me. If you will excuse me, I
will take an omnibus and try my luck."

"Certainly, my dear fellow," responds his friend, politely, but with a
puzzled look; and the owner of the eye-glass hails an up-town stage,
gets in, and is jolted toward 126 West ----th street. He finds the
number and rings the bell. Jim--shiny and black, an eruption of
buttons all over his sable breast, a beaming smile on his ebony
face--admits him, and takes his card. His mistress has just returned,
has removed her bonnet and jacket, and is sitting, tired and listless,
before the fire. She takes the proffered card, with a half-weary,
half-impatient sigh, but the moment she looks at it all listlessness
vanishes. She sits upright and stares at it as blankly as half an hour
before its owner had stared at herself; for the name she reads is
"Frederic Denraith Carew."

She sits stunned. Mr. Carew here! She has never thought of that. Has
he discovered that Teddy--but, no; he is not aware of Teddy's
existence. Rare chance has driven him to her. No doubt he is in search
of his wife, and what is she to say to him? Tell the truth she cannot,
tell an untruth she will not. She stands pledged to Cyrilla to keep
the secret of her hiding-place a secret from all; and yet if Cyrilla's
husband has forgiven her and has come back in search of her, how is
she to send him away disappointed?

She sits still, blankly looking at the card, not in the least knowing
what she shall say or do.

"Gen'elman's in the drawing room, missis," hints black Jim, thinking
his mistress has studied that card long enough.

She rises, with a bewildered feeling, and goes down. Mr. Carew, hat in
hand, stands up and bows, and in spite of the golden tan, in spite of
the profuse blonde beard, she recognizes him instantly.

"Mr. Carew," she says, and comes forward, holding out her hand.

"I have not been mistaken," he rejoins, smiling; "I thought I was not,
although your new name puzzled me for a moment. That you are married
was news to me; and, late in the day although it may be, permit me to
offer my felicitations."

She bows, and the faint flush that his coming has brought into her
face fades into sad paleness.

"I saw you, not an hour ago, on Broadway," continues Mr. Carew, "and
took the liberty of inquiring your address, and of following you at
once. Need I say, my dear Mrs. Nolan, that my errand to New York is to
find my wife?"

She plays nervously with her watch-chain, and again a faint color
flickers and fades in her face. The serious blue eyes fixed upon her
note it.

"You were always her best friend. She never cared to make many
friends, poor Cyrilla! but she loved and trusted you. If any one could
help me in my search, I knew you were that one; and I am sure, if you
have the power, you also have the will."

But Mrs. Nolan, looping and unlooping that slender cable of dull gold,
does not reply.

"During the past four years," pursues Mr. Carew, with a grave
earnestness of manner that becomes him, "I have been in India. I do
not deny that I left Canada in a very reckless and desperate frame of
mind----"

A faint smile flickers, in spite of herself, over Sydney's lips, at
the thought of placid Freddy Carew, "reckless and desperate."

"I exchanged and went to India," goes on the gentleman, who does not
notice the smile, and who is in profound earnest himself. "I had made
up my mind to forget my wife, to banish her from my heart, to see her
no more, come what might. In the first heat of anger this seemed easy;
when anger cooled, and I found myself fairly in for it, I discovered
that forgetfulness was impossible. I saw my folly, my wrong, even,
when it was too late, in deserting her, in throwing her on the world,
a forsaken wife, and I would have given worlds to undo it. But it
could not be undone--all I could do I did. I wrote to Montreal, and
found out she had been disinherited by her aunt, had quitted Canada,
had been sick in Boston hospital, had been provided with funds by the
kindness of Mr. McKelpin, and had then disappeared. All my efforts to
learn further have been useless. I would have written to you, but your
address I did not know. I will not try to tell you what I have
suffered in those years, thinking of my poor girl, deserted,
friendless, alone. It half maddened me at times. Then a sudden change
in my fortunes came. My uncle, the late Lord Denraith, died, and
remembered me in the most handsome manner in his will. I immediately
sold out, returned to England, and from thence here. I only landed two
days ago, and it seems as if Providence had interposed in my behalf,
in our signal rencontre on Broadway. If Cyrilla would go to any one in
her loneliness, it would be to you. Tell me where to find her; I have
long ago forgiven all, and I will owe you a debt I can never repay."

What shall she say? His earnestness, his loyalty, his unchanged love,
have touched her to the heart; she can gauge the measure of his
feeling and his longing by her own. Will it indeed be a breach of
faith if she tells? Will Cyrilla be angry? In any case she has
promised, and cannot break her word. She sits silent, distressed. She
knows he can read in her face her reluctance to speak, and a great and
sudden fear blanches his.

"You do not answer," he says. "You look troubled. Mrs. Nolan, my wife
is not dead?"

"Oh, no, no, no!" she cries out. "Heaven forbid! She is alive, and
safe, and well----"

She does not finish. Fate is coming to the front, and taking the
matter in her own hands. There is a shout outside, the door flies
open, and there bounces in briskly Master Teddy, all azure velvet,
white ruffle, and gold curls, calling as he comes:

"Auntie Sydney!"

Auntie Sydney sits with clasped hands, her breath taken away by this
dramatic _dnouement_. Teddy espies the stranger, comes to a
stand-still, and surveys him with two dauntless black eyes.

Mr. Carew smiles in a friendly way, but something in the lustrous
black eyes seems to disconcert him too.

"Come here," he says, and extends the hand of acquaintanceship.

Teddy, never averse to adding to his list of friends, comes promptly,
and permits himself to be lifted upon the gentleman's knee. Sydney
sits motionless, perfectly pale.

"What is your name?" asks Mr. Carew, the inevitable first question
always, to a child.

The dark, bright eyes look up at him with an answering smile, and the
prompt response comes,

"Teddy Carew!"




CHAPTER XX.

A NEW YEAR GIFT.


No need of one word further--no need of more than one startled glance
at Mrs. Nolan's agitated face. Frederic Carew comprehends that it is
his son he holds on his knee. He grows quite white for a moment; then
he stoops and kisses the bright, pretty face. It is a moment before he
speaks, and then with a tremor of the voice that Sydney detects. Her
own eyes are full of tears.

"How old are you, Teddy?" he asks.

"Five years," promptly responds Teddy "ain't I, Auntie Syd?"

"And where is mamma all this time?"

"Oh! mamma's away--ever so far away," replies Teddy, with a vague wave
of his arm; "out there, where the cars come from. Me and mamma came to
New York in the cars." Master Carew's powers of speech, as you may
perceive, have improved. "And I have got a wockin-hoss, and a
goat-carriage, and a gun; and Santa Claus is going to bring me heaps
of things on Christmas Eve--ain't he, Auntie Sydney? To-morrow's
Christmas Eve," runs on Teddy, imparting all this information without
once drawing his breath, "and I'se goin' to hang up my stockin' and
Santa Claus will come down the chimbly and fill it. Ain't it hunky?"

"Santa Claus has brought you something already, Teddy, that you didn't
expect."

"What?" demands Teddy, opening his ebon eyes.

"Your father. I think you must be my little boy, Teddy. Hasn't mamma
told you you had a papa somewhere?"

"Yes," says Teddy, with an intelligent nod; "papa's away in
England--ain't it England, Auntie Syd? and mamma don't know when he's
comin' back. I say, 'Bless papa, and mamma and Auntie Sydney, and
Uncle Lewis,' every night, don't I, Auntie Syd? Is you my papa?" asked
Ted, calmly, looking up in his new friend's face.

"I am your papa, Teddy. Won't you give me a kiss for the news?"

Teddy gives the kiss, and receives the information without any undue
excitement. He accepts his long-lost parent with composure, and as a
matter of course; and proceeds to inform him that Uncle Lewis has gone
to the war, and how greatly that untoward event has put him (the
informant) out. This, and a great deal more varied and miscellaneous
information, Fred Carew, junior, pours into the listening ear of Fred
Carew, senior, until Sydney finds that the first shock, half-painful,
half-pleased, is over, and that there is nothing for it but a frank
confession of the whole.

"That will do, Teddy," she interposes. "Kiss papa again and run away.
Auntie Sydney wants to talk to him, and it is time for Teddy's
supper."

The last clause of this address is effective. Teddy is a frank
gourmand--is he not a man-child?--any one might win his heart through
his stomach. He slips like an eel off papa's knee, and darts away in
search of the commissariat.

Mr. Carew and Mrs. Nolan are left alone, the lady visibly embarrassed,
the gentleman with a smile on his lips, and a look in his eyes that
makes Sydney's whole sympathetic heart go out to him.

"There is not much for you to confess," he says; "that much I know you
_will_ confess. Need I tell you that if I had known this, nothing
would have held me away. I owe you more than I can say; thanks I will
not attempt. My wife has, indeed, found that rare treasure, a true
friend, in you."

"Oh, hush!" Sydney exclaims; "I have done nothing--nothing. The favor
has been done me in giving me Teddy. Yes, Mr. Carew, I will tell you
what I may, not where Cyrilla is at present, for that I have promised
not to tell, but everything else as she has told it to me."

Then Sydney, in that agitated voice, begins and relates the episode of
Cyrilla's unexpected coming with Teddy, and repeats the story Cyrilla
has told. Of her intense longing for the stage, and of her conquering
that longing because he had once said it was no fitting life for her,
or rather, that she was not fitted for the life.

"I will not betray trust," she says; "you shall not go to her, but she
shall come to you. As you have waited so long, Mr. Carew, you shall
wait one week more. Cyrilla has promised to come and spend New Year
with me and see Teddy, whom she has not seen for three months. You
shall wait, Mr. Carew. Meantime, I shall expect you to come and see
Teddy very constantly, and if by chance _you_ should happen in some
day when Mrs. Carew is here--why I shall not be to blame--you
understand?"

She gives him her hand, with a reflection of Sydney's own bright,
saucy smile, and Fred Carew lifts that little hand, and kisses it.

"I cannot thank you," he says, his low voice husky, his honest, blue
eyes dim; "you are, indeed, a friend. I will do whatever you say, but
it will be the longest week of my life."

So Mr. Carew departs, and Mrs. Nolan goes up-stairs, and surprises
Master Ted by suddenly catching him in her arms, and kissing and
crying over him.

"Oh! my Teddy--my Teddy," she says, "am I to lose you, too?"

This performance on the part of Auntie Syd does not surprise
Teddy--indeed nothing ever does surprise that youthful philosopher
very greatly--but it discomposes his feelings and dampens his ruffle,
and he cavalierly cuts it short.

"I isn't goin' to get lost," says Teddy, eyeing Auntie Sydney's tears
with extreme disfavor; "what's you cryin' 'bout _now_. 'Cause my
papa's gone?"

"Not exactly, but because I am afraid your papa will take you, Teddy."

"Will he take me to Uncle Lewis?" demands Teddy, brightening up,
"'cause I want to go to Uncle Lewis. Auntie Syd, why don't Uncle Lewis
come back?"

It is a daily question on the child's lips, and it wrings the wife's
heart to hear it. Teddy's one grand passion, outside of sweetmeats, is
Uncle Lewis; never once has that devotion flinched. He has even howled
at times over his prolonged absence, and tears and howling are
weaknesses sturdy little Ted, as a rule, disdains. Mr. Carew accepts
Mrs. Nolan's invitation, comes every day, and spends many hours with
her and his boy. Ted fraternizes with his father in an off-hand,
indignant sort of way--he is very well, this new papa of his, Teddy
seems to consider, his presents are many and handsome, but he is not
to be compared to Uncle Lewis. To sit, while Mrs. Nolan's needle
flies, and talk to her of the old days, and "Beauty," and their
runaway honeymoon, their brief married life, and the still older
vagabond days in London, when Jack Hendrick's dingy lodgings were
brightened and glorified by the sunshiny presence of "Little Beauty
Hendrick," is the delight of Frederic Carew's present life. Of that
dreadful day when they parted, he says little--that little to make
excuses for Cyrilla, not very logical perhaps, but which do Sydney
good to hear. In the intervals, for he cannot always sit at Mrs.
Nolan's side and talk "Beauty," he goes forth with his little son,
drives him through the park and the city streets, and becomes a
frequenter of toy stores and bakeries to the most alarming extent; and
Teddy is in a fair way of being killed by kindness and confectionery.

A new interest has been added to Sydney's Christmas, fortunately for
herself, for the great troubles of life come most keenly home to all
of us on this joyful anniversary of "Peace on earth, good-will toward
men." All the presents are bought, two packages are sent--one to
Virginia, without word or message, for if she speaks at all she will
say too much--the other to Chicago, with a cheerful little letter,
which ends thus:

"I send you a little Christmas token which I know you will value for
my sake, and I have something here you will value far more, for a New
Year gift. Do not fail to come, let _nothing_ detain you. Ted longs to
see mamma"--this last a pure fiction, for Ted has expressed no desire
whatever on the subject--"and Sydney longs to kiss Cyrilla."

This was enigmatical. Mrs. Carew knit her handsome black brows over
Mrs. Nolan's Christmas letter.

"Something you will value far more for a New Year gift"--it was not
Sydney's way to allude in that manner to her own generous gifts. She
_was_ generous--the little packet contained a cable chain, with a
large locket suspended, set with rubies, and within Ted's picture, and
a curl of his amber hair. Cyrilla kissed the fair child's face, and
the black, brilliant eyes grew soft and dewy. "Dear little Syd," she
said, "it is a heart of gold."

Her present came on Christmas Day. The school had broken up until the
second week of January, and on the third day after, Cyrilla Carew,
looking handsome, and stately, and elegant, with much more the air of
a grand dame than a poor governess, took the train for New York.
Cyrilla's splendid vitality was something to marvel at; her health was
perfect, her five years of trouble and toil had altered her character
but not her beauty. That had but grown ripe and perfect; maturity had
but a charm and sweetness of its own. Cyrilla Carew, the teacher, was
a far nobler and more beautiful woman than Cyrilla Hendrick, Miss
Dormer's wayward, wilful heiress and niece.

She tried to read as the train flew along, but in vain. The old, wild
love of freedom was strong still, and for a week she was free--free to
see her boy, to be with Sydney, and talk of the dear old days forever
gone. Where was he this Christmas? she thought, with a sharp
contraction of the heart. Did he ever think of her now? Was she
remembered only in cold, slow, pitiless anger? or worse, not
remembered at all? Slow to wrath, Fred Carew was slow also to forgive,
and hers had been an offence few men would have found easy to pardon.
Oh, if the past could but come over again, and she were free once more
to choose between Miss Dormer's money and Fred Carew's love.

Men looked at her as she sat there quite alone, her book lying
unopened in her lap, her dark, brooding eyes fixed on the flitting,
wintry landscape, and turned and looked again. She was the sort of
woman men always look at, but the coquettish spirit was dead within
her, with many other evil things.

The long, dreary, weary railway journey ended at last, the train
rushed thunderously into the New York depot. There on the platform, as
she had once before awaited her in the Wychcliffe station, stood
Sydney. Then her attendant had been Bertie Vaughan; now she stood
alone.

"Darling Cy!"

"Dearest Sydney!" Kisses, smiles, ejaculations, etc., etc.

"How well you are looking, Cyrilla!" Sydney cries out in admiration.
"You are a perfect picture of health and happiness."

"I am perfectly well in health," Cyrilla answers, gravely; "and
yes--in a way--I am happy, too. But you, dear child, how changed _you_
are since last September."

"Changed--yes," Sydney says, and the anguish of memory is in face and
voice.

"Your husband has joined the army?" says Cyrilla, looking at her with
those far-seeing, thoughtful, dark eyes. She makes a motion of assent;
not even to Cyrilla can she speak of him.

"I would have brought Ted," she observes, as they fly along through
the twilight streets, "but--well, the fact is, the little ingrate was
so taken up with a gentleman friend of mine, who has lately won his
fickle affections, that he declined to come. Ah! Cy, you don't know
what a blessing Teddy has been to me. What shall I do when you take
him away?"

"It may be years before that catastrophe happens," says Mrs. Carew,
with a half smile, half sigh. "I seem to be as far off a home as
ever."

They reach the house; Sydney's heart is beating fast with excitement.
Cyrilla is eager, but calm. She leads her to an upper room.

"Ted is here," she says; "go in," and flits past and away.

Cyrilla enters. One pale star of gas alone lights the apartment, and
in the middle of the room, a huge Noah's ark between his sturdy legs,
and about a million, more or less, it seems to his mamma, birds and
beasts around him, sits Master Teddy absorbed.

"My boy! my Teddy!" cries Teddy's mamma, and Ted is suddenly caught up
and hugged. "Oh, my darling, how good it seems to see you again!"

"There!" exclaims Teddy; "you'se upset my fellafant and broke his
trunk. Has you brought me anysing in your pocket, mamma?"

"Little gourmand! Something in my pocket is all _you_ care for. Are
you not glad to see mamma at all?"

"Oh, yes, I'se glad," Teddy responds, in his calmest accents, and all
the while with a regretful eye upon the prostrate elephant. "Will you
help me put my beastseses in the ark again? I can get 'em out easy,
but I can't get 'em in."

Cyrilla laughs, and goes down on her knees and assists this new Noah
to stow away his beasts; then in the midst of it she seizes him again,
and a fresh shower of kisses are inflicted on long-suffering and
victimized Teddy.

"Oh, my baby, my baby!" she says; "what would I do if it were not for
you!"

The door behind her has opened, and some one comes in, pauses a
second, and looks at mother and son. Then:

"Are they _all_ for your boy, Beauty?" says a quiet voice, "have you
none left for Teddy's father?"

There is a wild cry that rings even to the room where Sydney sits, and
thrills her to her heart's core. Cyrilla springs to her feet, recoils,
and, pale as death, with dilated eyes, stands looking at her husband.

"It is I, 'Rilla," he says, a quiver in the familiar voice. "Life was
not worth living without you. My fault has been that I ever left you.
My darling, come to me and say you forgive me."

"Forgive _you_!" she cries, with a great joyful sob; and then, as the
arms of her lover fold about her, Cyrilla Carew knows that her
expiation is at an end.




CHAPTER XXI.

"TWO HANDS UPON THE BREAST AND LABOR PAST."


"It is the hour for your medicine, dear Lucy; will you take it?"

Sydney Nolan slips one hand gently under the invalid's head, and with
the other holds the medicine-glass to her lips. Lucy drinks it with
the grateful smile that has grown habitual, and lies wearily back
among her pillows.

"What hour is it?" she asks.

"Nearly six, dear. How do you feel?"

"Oh, so free from pain, so peaceful, so content. It is like Heaven.
Sydney, has Sister Monica come?"

"Sister Monica is down stairs with your mother; she will be here
presently. Is there anything else you want, Lucy?"

"Nothing else. You have been here all day, Sydney? Dear, how good you
are, how patient, how unwearied in nursing me. All these weeks you
have hardly left my bedside to take needful rest."

"You must not talk, Lucy; you are far too weak. _I_ good, _I_ patient!
Oh, you don't know! you don't know!"

She says it with a stifled sob, and lays her face against the pillow.
She good, whose heart is one wild, rebellious, ceaseless longing for
what may never be. She patient, whose life is one long cry of loss and
despair.

"Oh," she says, in that stifled voice, "what shall I do when you are
gone?"

"I will still be with you, my sister," Lucy Nolan's faint voice
replies, "loving you, helping you, praying for you. Sydney, I have
something to say to you, and I want to say it to-night. Is it you or
mother who is to watch to-night with Sister Monica?"

"It is I. Last night was mother's night, you know, Lucy?"

"Yes, I know--poor mother," sighs Lucy. "I am a dreadful trouble; I
always have been, but she will miss me when I am gone. And Lewis, too.
Oh," she cries out, and a spasm crosses her white face; "if I could
only see Lewis once before I die."

Sydney clenches her hands. That cry, wrung from Lucy's soul, is but
the echo of that which never ceases in her own.

"But it is not to be," she goes on, the old patient look of perfect
resignation returning. "_He_ knows best. I will try and sleep now, and
by-and-by, when I am stronger, I will talk to you, Sydney. Dear little
sister, what a comfort you have been to me from the first. Kiss me,
please."

Something besides the kiss falls on her face. Sydney's tears flow
fast. She has lost Lewis, lost little Teddy, lost Cyrilla, and now
Lucy is gliding out on that dark and lonely sea that leads to the Land
of Life. She stills her heart-wrung sobs lest they may disturb her,
and softly Lucy glides away into painless, tranquil sleep.

For Lucy Nolan, whose life has been one long death, is dying at last.
Nay, death is ending, life is dawning; pain, and tears, and bodily
torture are drawing to their end. She lies here white and still, dead,
you might almost think her, but for the faint breath that stirs the
night-dress.

The windows stand wide and the June sunset slants through the thick,
glossy leaves of her pet ivy. Over the other the curtains are drawn,
but Lucy likes to lie and watch that glory of ruby and golden light in
the western sky. The voices of children at play arise from the quiet
street, but they do not disturb the sleeper. With her forehead against
the head of the bed, Sydney sits in an attitude of utter dejection, as
motionless as the slumberer herself, and thinks of another death-bed
by which she sat, over seven years ago.

Many months, long, dragging, aimless months, have passed since that
evening when Cyrilla Carew took her New Year gift to her heart; a
winter, a spring, a summer, an autumn, another winter and spring, and
now once more summer is here. It has been a time full of changes, but
it has brought no change in Sydney's life. Fred Carew took his wife
and son home. Lord Dunraith _had_ remembered him handsomely--all the
more handsomely, perhaps, that he had married Phillis Dormer's niece,
and so in part atoned for his father's wrong. There was a
heavy-chimneyed and many-gabled old house in the green heart of
Somersetshire, with five hundred a year in the three per cents, and to
this ancestral homestead Mr. and Mrs. Carew had gone.

That was one change. The second great event was the ending of the war,
many months after. Captain Nolan, as recklessly brave as that other
Captain Nolan who led the great charge at Balaklava, had been in more
than one engagement; but death, the best boon life held, passed him
by--he was not even wounded. But to the last day of her life Sydney
will recall the sensation of deathly terror with which she used to
take up the papers after some bloody battle, and go over the list of
wounded, missing and killed. In those sickening lists that name was
never to be read, and then falling on her knees, her face bowed in her
hands, such grateful prayers would ascend as might indeed pierce the
heavens.

All this time no word passed directly between them. What was there to
say? What was done was done--nothing could undo it. What could Sydney
Nolan have to say to the husband who had directly caused the death of
Bertie Vaughan, indirectly the death of her father? What could Lewis
Nolan have to say to the wife he had unintentionally wronged beyond
reparation? Nothing was to be said, nothing to be done, it seemed to
them both, but go on to the end apart.

"I saw her shrink from me in horror once," Lewis said in one of his
letters, in answer to an urgent appeal from his sister; "I saw a look
in her eyes that it would kill me to see again. Could my hand ever
touch hers without her recalling that her brother's blood stained it?
No, Lucy, the dead cannot arise. I cannot restore the life I took
away, and my wife and I can never meet."

And Sydney knew it, and made no effort to span the chasm. But how
empty, how hollow, was her life! She tried to pray, to be patient, to
do good to others, to keep busy and useful, to relieve all the misery
she met that mere money can relieve; to become, if not a happy woman,
at least a good and charitable one. In this she could not fail to
succeed; the poor at her gates arose and called her blessed; into the
homes of the sick and the wretched she came as an angel of light, but
to her own heart peace never came. Always that waiting, hungrily
expectant look, always that restless craving for the life that had
once been one with her own.

Then came the end of the war.

Would love that never reasons, that is reckless and selfish, too, it
may be, fling conviction and atonement to the winds? Would impulse
sway his heart as it did hers, and Lewis return to her? Her heart beat
with wild, inconsistent hope--if he came she would never let him go!
Inconsistent indeed; but when are women consistent? For a month or
more, a fever of fear, of hope, of restless impatience held her--then
a letter came.

It was dated San Francisco, and was calm, almost cold, it seemed to
poor expectant Sydney, in its steady, impassive, unshaken will.
Surely she had been insane ever to dream that a strong heart, fixed in
its conviction of what must be, could ever be swayed hither and
thither as hers. Once Lewis Nolan, listening to unreasoning passion
and impulse, had committed a wrong he could never repair; for all his
after-life he would rein in passion and impulse with a steady hand. He
would remain in San Francisco, he said, for good and all, unless
something imperative called him back. Whatever happened at home, as
usual, they were to let him know. Mrs. Nolan, senior, put this letter
in her daughter-in-law's hand, without a word, and hastily left the
room. For three days Sydney did not come to the cottage, then one
evening, just as they were growing seriously uneasy, she paid them a
visit. She came gliding in, so unlike herself, so like a spirit, that
Lucy's heart ached for her as it had never ached before.

And so hope had died and was buried decently out of sight, and life
went on without it.

That winter Lucy failed, sickened, took to her bed, and when April
came began to die daily. Now it was June, and death at last in mercy
was here.

The yellow gleams of the sunset pale, fade, grow crystal gray, but the
sleeper sleeps, and the watcher watches, both without stir or sound.
Presently the chamber door opens softly, and there comes in a Sister
of Charity, in long rosary and white "cornette." The church to which
Lucy belongs, infinitely rich in comfort for her passing children,
sends one of her vestal daughters daily, to watch, and read, and pray
in the sick-room. Sydney lifts her face, such a pale, spent face in
the silvery dusk, and smiles a faint greeting to Sister Monica.

"How is our patient?" the nun asks, as she stoops and touches the
transparent cheek with her lips.

"Easy--free from pain--sleeping like a child."

The answer is infinitely weary, the blue eyes full of infinite
mournfulness.

"Dear child," Sister Monica says, and takes that colorless, tired face
between her soft palms, "she is freer from pain, I fear, than you are.
What a sorrowful face you wear, my child."

She is scarcely older than Sydney's self, this young nun, not yet
five-and-twenty; but the motherly "my child" comes very sweetly and
naturally from her lips. Sydney looks up, and thinks, as she has often
thought before, what a pure, serene, passionless face it is, with eyes
of untold placidity, and mouth and brow of indescribable peace, that
"peace which the world cannot give." She lays her head once more
against the pillow, with a feeling of wistful envy for that serene
peace, which has passed from her forever.

"Dear Sister Monica," she says, "how happy you are. It rests me only
to look at you. Ah! why cannot we be all nuns, and have done with the
wretched cares of this most wretched world?"

Sister Monica laughs.

"I am afraid, my dear, when you present yourself as a novice, they may
object if you tell them _that_ is your motive in coming. We do not cut
off all the 'cares of this most wretched world,' with our hair, I
assure you; nor do we put on perfect exemptions from trouble, with our
habits. Our good Father sends us our trials and our joys, in the
cloister as in the world, and we must kiss the rod that strikes, as
well as the beneficent hand that gives. I don't know what _your_
special trouble may be, Mrs. Nolan, but I think I can guess, and what
is still more, I think you are doing wrong."

"Sister!"

"No need to look so startled, my child; I am not going to scold;
neither do I know what your trouble is, as I have said. Only this I
know, that it has parted you and your husband; and husbands and wives
should not part."

"You don't know, you don't know!" says poor Sydney.

"No, dear, I don't know--I don't wish to know--it is something very
hard to bear, I am sure; and it is breaking your heart. Your husband
has committed some offence against you which you cannot forgive. Is
not that it?"

"Oh, no, no, sister! not that. I have forgiven from my heart of
hearts."

"No," Sister Monica retorts, energetically, "that cannot be. He is
there--you are here. If you forgave you would be together. There can
be no forgiveness like that."

"You do not understand, and I cannot tell you," is Sydney's helpless
reply.

"I understand this much, that in marriage, it is for better for worse,
till death doth ye part. God has joined you, and you put yourselves
asunder. Nothing can make that right. When duties clash, or we think
they clash, then the duty that lies nearest is the duty to be done.
Your duty as a wife is to forgive your husband's wrong, if wrong he
has done, and go to him at once. We all have a cross to bear, a great
deal to forgive others. If _your_ cross has come to you as a wife, as
a wife you must bear it."

"Oh!" Sydney passionately cries out, "if I only thought _that_ was my
duty, what an infinitely happy woman I would be!"

"I have known your husband," says Sister Monica. "I have met him two
or three times, and have heard of him often; and from what I have
seen, and all I have heard, I should take him to be an exceptionally
good man--as men go!" adds Sister Monica, a sudden, half-satirical
smile dimpling her pretty mouth. "He has been a good son and brother,
a young man of fixed principles and steadfast will. I cannot believe
but that you exaggerate his fault, whatever that may be. But suppose
you do not--has he sinned, do you think, beyond divine forgiveness?"

"Oh, no, no!" Sydney cries again, Heaven forbid! If he has done wrong,
he has bitterly suffered, and repented, and atoned."

"Then, if he is forgiven of Heaven, what are you, that you should
withhold pardon and reconciliation on earth? 'Though a man's crime be
murder, if the Lord hath compassion on him, shall not thou?'"

Sydney looks up with a faint cry; but in the sister's gentle
compassionate eyes, there is only the holy light of tender pity. She
stoops in her impulsive way and kisses the nun's hand.

"Pray for me, sister," she says. "Oh! pray that I may know the truth."

"Lucy!" exclaims Sister Monica; "dear child, are you awake?"

"Awake and listening," Lucy answers, with a smile, "thinking how good
it is of you to anticipate the sermon I meant to preach. Sydney,
sister, come here and let me look at you. Dear, what a pale, sad face,
so different from the bright fair face I first saw in this room.
Sister Monica is right; your martyrdom has lasted long enough; you
must go to Lewis."

Sydney kneels by the bedside and buries her face.

"You must go to Lewis," pursues Lucy, "because I do not think he will
come. He is terribly steadfast in his notions of duty, and he thinks
it is his duty to keep away; but once you are with him all will be
well. It seems to me I see the things of time more clearly by the
light of eternity, and I know, I KNOW it is your duty to return to
your husband."

She still kneels, with clasped hands, parted, breathless lips, pale
as ashes, listening to the _fiat_ from dying lips, that is new life to
her.

"If your father were alive, and knew all as we know it, do you think,
dearly as he loved his adopted son, he would consign you to a life of
misery because an accident had been done? For, after all, Sydney, it
was as much an accident as anything else. Would he have forbidden your
return?"

"No, no--oh, no! My happiness was nearer to my father's heart than
anything else in this world."

"Then do as he would have permitted you. Forget the past, and begin
life anew. Tell Lewis it was Lucy's dying wish. Tell him I send him my
dearest love, and that I ask him to come back and make mother happy
until I see her again. Sydney, you promise this?"

"I promise."

Once before, kneeling by a bedside, she made a promise to the
dying--that, of stern justice and retribution--this, of pardon and
peace.

A look of great content falls upon the dying face. She turns, and
holds out a feeble hand to sister Monica.

"Read to me," she says, softly smiling. "My last trouble is at an
end."

The sister obeys, and her sweetly solemn voice alone breaks the
stillness; and presently, her hand still clasped in the sister's, she
drops asleep once more, quietly as a child.

The evening wears on; a priest comes and goes; Mrs. Nolan steals in to
take one last look at Lucy before retiring. Nine, ten, eleven, strike
from the city clocks; the street is perfectly quiet. Faint and far off
come the night noises of New York, the "car rattling o'er the stony
street," the dulled roll of many wheels. Sister Monica, wearied with a
long, hot day's teaching, folds her hands inside her sleeves
presently, lays her head against the side of her chair, and sleeps.
Only Sydney watches, her eyes never leaving Lucy, except to rest for a
moment on the placid face of the other sleeper. Then, all at once--it
is close upon twelve--Lucy Nolan's eyes fly open, her lips part in a
radiant smile, they turn for a second upon Sydney, then close, and in
this world open no more. With the striking of that most solemn hour,
which links the night and the day, the stainless soul has gone.




CHAPTER XXII.

DOLLY.


A sultry summer night. A great city bathed in amber haze, its towers,
its steeples, its tall chimneys, piercing the misty, yellow air, sits
throned like a queen, with the sea at its feet. A windless,
breathless, midsummer night, with all life lying languorous under its
sultry spell.

In a quiet room, in a quiet street, a man lies, looking out at the
shining stars that pierce the blue air like eyes. He lies on a low
lounge wheeled beneath the open window, his hands clasped under his
head, quite still, as he has lain for nearly an hour. He is in his
shirt sleeves, trying to catch a breath of salt air from the distant
ocean. A man whose long length, as he lies here, is beyond that of
most men; a man upon the colorlessness of whose clear, calm face
trouble has scored its inevitable lines; a man from the gray darkness
of whose eyes profound thoughtfulness looks out.

Yet it is not a stern face, nor a sombre face, not the face of a man
whose life trouble has spoiled. It is rather that of one who has
greatly suffered, who may have greatly sinned, but who also has
learned to endure. Sorrow either takes all or gives more than it
takes. It has refined and purified him, given a quick, almost womanly
sympathy with all who suffer; given him a spur to live down private
grief in public work; given a new and nobler color to his whole life.

He lies here, looks out at the yellow winking stars, and dreams. In
his full and rapidly rising life, there is little time for idle dreams
or vain regrets. This hour "between the lights" is the hour sacred to
memory, when the heat and labor of the day are at an end, and the
occupation or relaxation of the night have not begun. The street in
which his office is, is retired and removed from the turmoil of the
city. Two or three lamps blink through the yellow sleepy air; the
voices of little children arise in shout and laughter now and then. In
the trees some belated birds are twittering, mosquitoes chant their
deadly song, the sharp chirp of the grasshopper and cricket is
audible, and fire-flies flash in myriads over the grass-plots. Down at
the corner some Italian harpers, a little brown boy and a girl, are
playing and singing the Marseillaise:

    "Ye sons of France, awake to glory!"

Across the way, a girl in a white dress is sitting in the hot darkness
at a jingly piano, and she is also singing:

    "'Mid pleasures and palaces though we may roam,
     Be it ever so humble, there's no place like home.
     A charm from the sky seems to hallow us there."

It all blends harmoniously together with the dull roar of the distant
city heart for an accompaniment, and soothes him as he listens. Even
the pain the girl's song gives him is not without its alloy of
sweetness and rest. It is a tender, little voice, and sings the dear
old words with feeling. She has long light hair, too, and blue
eyes--he has seen her many evenings lying wearily here, and it gives
him a sort of comfort to watch the light glittering on those fair
tresses, so like a coil of pale gold, he wears over his heart.

The harpists move away; the girl closes the piano, lights her lamp,
and draws the curtain. His hour of idleness has ended; he rises, puts
on his coat and hat, locks his door, and saunters slowly away toward
his hotel and his supper. The streets are filled, are brilliant with
light and color, animation and restless life. Men from every nation
under Heaven jostle each other on the _pav_, all the tongues that
clanged at Babel seem to make discord here. It is a panorama he is
well used to, but one that never loses its interest for him, a student
of his kind.

All at once the steady flow of this human tide is broken; there is a
sudden rush, and commotion, and uproar, and from a dozen hoarse voices
there arises the cry:

"Fire!"

At all times, by night or by day, it is a thrilling word. People turn
and rush pell-mell in the wake of the fire engines, and he follows the
crowd. The fire is some half dozen blocks off, and the sultry air is
stifling with black rolling smoke. There is more smoke than flame,
thick, choking volumes from along the street, that half smother the
eager crowd. Now and then an orange tongue of flame, like a fiery
serpent-head, darts forth, licks the blackened bricks, and disappears.
It is a large, shell-like house, and though there is little to be
seen, the fire has already gutted it. It originated in the cellar,
some one says, and has made such headway unnoticed that those in the
upper rooms are entirely cut off. It is a boarding-house, and is
packed with people. Faces, wild with terror, appear at every window,
women's shrieks rend the air, the engines play in steady streams, the
firemen dart up and down their ladders, and men, women, and children
are drawn forth from the burning building. There is no fire-escape, it
seems; the only means of exit is by the firemen's ladders.

The man who has interestedly followed the crowd helps with might and
main; not the firemen themselves work harder, or help more than he. It
is growing desperate work--the imprisoned flames all at once break
their boundaries and burst forth in sheets and volumes of fire. In
five minutes the whole blazing shell will fall in. The firemen draw
back. Have all been saved? Only a few minutes have passed since they
came. No! As the question is asked, at a third story window a woman's
face gleams through the lurid "gilt-edged hell," and a woman's
frenzied scream thrills every heart with horror.

"The ladders! the ladders!" is the hoarse roar. "Quick, for Heaven's
sake!"

But the woman neither hears, nor heeds, nor stops. As they clutch the
ladders for the desperate venture, with a second cry of fear and
despair, the pursuing flames close behind her, she throws up the sash
and leaps headlong among the spectators. There is an indescribable
groan from the multitude, a dull, heavy, sickening _thud_, then for a
second blank stillness.

The flames roar and crackle triumphantly, the firemen rush to save the
adjoining buildings, as with a tremendous crash the roof falls in and
the air is afire with flying sparks and cinders.

The woman who leaped lies in a motionless heap on the pavement. They
lift her up, and the lurid blaze falls full on her death-white
countenance. She is a young woman, and a pretty woman, for the face is
uninjured, and masses of dark hair fall and trail over the arms of the
men who raise her. One of them speaks:

"Great Heaven! Dolly!"

"You know her, stranger?" half a dozen voices ask.

It is the man who has worked with the firemen. He is bending over the
senseless woman, pity and horror in his eyes.

"She is an actress. Yes, I know her. For Heaven's sake, men, let us
take her where she can be cared for at once!"

"No use," somebody made answer; "all the doctors in 'Frisco won't do
_her_ any good. She passed in her checks when she took that jump."

It seems so. She lies awfully limber and corpse-like in their arms. An
ambulance comes and she is taken away, and the man who has recognized
her, follows, and waits in painful expectation for the verdict of the
surgeons. It comes.

"Not dead. Compound fracture of right leg. Shoulder dislocated.
Bruises on head and side. May die. Impossible to be positive yet."

"She is a person I once knew. May I beg you to take even more than
ordinary care? Any extra attention----"

"All right, sir," the gentlemanly physician says. He knows the man who
speaks for a rising young lawyer, who has made considerable stir in
the city by his conduct of a recent popular divorce suit.

The young woman does not die, but life has a sharp tussle for the
victory. She has youth and a vigorous constitution on her side, and
three weeks after that sweltering night all danger is over, and she
lies, unable to move, suffering intensely, but still wrested from the
grasp of grim King Death. As convalescence fairly sets in, the hours
begin to drag, and she amuses herself in a dreary way by watching all
that goes on in the ward. A hospital is not half a bad place, this
patient thinks, as she swallows with gusto fruity old wines, and
devours her chickens, and peaches, and ice-cream, and grapes. But
gradually it dawns upon her that these are luxuries the other patients
are _not_ fed on. Oranges, pears, pineapples, fruits of all kinds come
for her, fresh and crisp, every morning in a basket--so do the
chickens and the wines. Now, colored boys and baskets don't come of
themselves--some one must send them. Who is that some one? She has not
a friend in San Francisco who cares a straw whether she lives or
dies--who, then, takes all this trouble and expense? Her nurse is more
attentive to her than to any other patient in the ward; has her palm
been anointed with gold, too? She debates this question two whole
days, then she calls the nurse, a fat old Englishwoman, and demands an
explanation.

"Say," she begins, "who is it sends me all these things? Nobody else
gets 'em--wine, fowl, fruit, all that. Who is it?"

"A very nice gentleman indeed, my dear," responds the nurse; "a friend
of yours that came with you here, and has behaved most 'andsome about
you in hevery way. _Most_ 'andsome," repeats the nurse, with emphasis.

"A friend of mine!" says the patient, bewildered, opening wide two
black eyes. "Nonsense! I haven't a friend in California. I have only
just come."

"Which I think you must be mistook, my dear. I only 'ope, if hever I
comes to grief, I may find such a friend as him."

A sudden, eager flush reddens the young woman's pale face.

"What is his name?" she demands.

"His name it is Mr. Nolan, and a scholar and a gentleman he is if I
ever see one. A young lawyer, my dear--which, hold or young, they
ain't mostly tender-'earted, from all I have 'eard, but if you was his
own sister or sweetheart he couldn't be more concerned than he is. He
spoke to the doctor, he spoke to me in the most 'andsome way; he sends
you these things; there ain't a day he don't come, or send, to
inquire."

"Nolan!" repeated the patient, and the hopeful, eager flush faded out,
and a spasm of painful surprise took its place. "Lewis Nolan?"

"Which his Christian name I do not know, but Nolan it is. A tall,
fine-looking young gentleman as you ever might wish to see, and spoke
most high of in all the papers."

"Dark?" the silk girl cries, eagerly, "with large, piercing looking
eyes, and a stern sort of face."

"Dark it is," responds the nurse; and his heyes, now that you put it
to me, I do not know the color of, but quite dark and 'andsome. About
the stern look I don't know--he smiles most sweet at times, but he
certinly do look like a gentleman as has seen trouble."

"Lewis Nolan here!" the invalid mutters; that is strange. Does his
wife come with him, nurse? A pretty, fair-haired young lady, with a
soft voice and blue eyes?"

"No, my dear; no lady has ever come with him here, from first to
last."

There is a pause; she lies with her brows knit, her lips twitching in
nervous pain.

"You say he comes to see me, nurse?" she says, at last. "How is it I
have never got a glimpse of him?"

"Well, you see, first of all you was out of your poor dear 'ead of
course, and didn't know nothin' or nobody. Then when you got right in
your 'ead, he would only come and look at you when you was asleep, and
stop at the door if you was awake. You would not care to see him, he
said, and he would not disturb you. Will you 'ave some wine or broth
now, my deary?"

"No, not now," Dolly De Courcy answers, and turns away her face.

So! Lewis Nolan is here, and it is he who cares for her when all the
world has forsaken her. Lewis Nolan cares for her and spends his money
upon her; and she, two years ago, she betrayed him to his wife. That
was her hour--this is his, and it seems he likes a noble revenge.
Dolly, little benighted heathen that she is, has never read or heard,
of heaping coals of fire on an enemy's head, but she feels it keenly
now. There dawns upon her untaught soul a glimpse of something nobler
than life has ever shown her yet. She broods over it all day, and in
the restless vigil of bodily torture in the night, and comes to a
resolution. Next morning, when the nurse visits her bedside, Dolly
speaks abruptly:

"When was Mr. Nolan here last?"

"Day before yesterday, deary. He don't come so often now that you are
getting nicely, but he never forgets to send the things."

"The next time he comes, tell him I want to see him--that I _must_ see
him," says Dolly.

The nurse promises, and goes, and Dolly lies and thinks and thinks.
Softened and subdued thoughts they must be; for by and by tears well
up in the hard black eyes and roll silently over the wasted cheeks.
Touched by kindness, weakened by pain, Dolly will rise from that bed a
better little woman than she lay down.

He does not come that day; but the next, Saturday, brings him. He
comes early in the afternoon, and Dolly's message is delivered. For a
moment he hesitates in irresolute thought: she can have nothing to say
that it will not be intensely painful for him to hear. He bears her no
ill-will, has never done so, for the part of informant she played.
Since the truth was as it was, it is much better it should be known;
but the sight of her recalls memories that are the slow torture of his
life. But he will not refuse. Self-sacrifice grows easy by practice.
He goes to her bedside and looks down kindly upon her.

"You are better, Dolly," he says. "I am glad of that."

She seizes the hand he holds out--she has ever been a creature of
impulse--and covers it with passionately grateful kisses.

"Lewis Nolan," she says, "you are a good man. I have not deserved this
from you."

"Hush, Dolly," he answers, in a troubled voice. "I have done nothing.
When will you be up, and about?"

"I don't know: I don't care! The best thing I can do is to die. I am
of no use in the world; nobody wants me; nobody cares for me. I am
not going to talk of myself. I want to hear something about _you_.
When did you come to San Francisco?"

"Over a year ago."

"You were in the army until the end of the war?"

"Yes."

"Then you came straight out here?"

"I did."

"You joined the army a week after I went and told your wife--_that_?"

His face whitens, but his grave eyes look at her kindly; his voice
keeps its gentle tone.

"I did."

"Was that the cause?"

"That was the cause."

"What I said parted your wife and you?"

"Yes, Dolly."

"And keeps you parted still?"

He bends his head, a flush of intensest pain darkening his face.

"Lewis, your wife is lovely and sweet, and like a queen. You love her,
don't you?"

"With all my heart."

"And she you?"

"Yes," he says. "Dolly, you must cease. I can't bear this."

"Wait a minute," she cries, almost triumphantly. "You stay apart
because I told her you killed Bertie Vaughan, and you are both
breaking your hearts because you _are_ apart. Is that it?"

She sees that she is torturing him, but she still grasps his hand, and
looks with eager eyes into his.

"I thought so," she says; exultation in her tone, "when I heard you
were here. Now, then, Lewis Nolan, you have done a good turn for me,
and I am going to do a good turn for you. You may go back to your wife
as soon as you please, if _that_ is all that holds you asunder; for
Bertie Vaughan is no more dead than you are."




CHAPTER XXIII.

"HE WHO ENDURES CONQUERS."


He stands speechless, looking down at her, every trace of color slowly
leaving his face.

Dolly laughs aloud in her triumph.

"I was afraid you might have found it out, but I see you haven't. I am
glad that I am the first to tell you! It seems like making up for the
past and thanking you for the present. If you had not been good to me
I would never have told you. Nobody ever treated me well--that was how
I thought--why should I treat anybody well? But now it is different. I
did you harm, all the harm I could; and you do me good when your turn
comes. That is being a Christian; but I don't think there are many
out-and-out Christians. No; you needn't stand and look at me as white
as a sheet, there's nothing to be scared about. You thought you killed
Bertie Vaughan when you threw him over the bank, but you didn't. I've
often wished since you had; but people that are born to make other
people miserable don't go off the hooks so easy. That's what I sent
for you to tell you. Now sit down here; it ain't a long story, and
I'll tell you all about it."

She points to a chair by the bedside, still holding his hand fast in
hers, and with her round black eyes shining upon him, begins in a
rapid voice her story.

"You remember that night? Yes, of course you do. Well, do you know I
felt sure you would go to Wychcliffe, and I didn't care, because I
meant to make a fuss myself, and never let that wedding come off. Oh!
how fond I was of him! He was awfully good-looking, you know, and his
aristocratic airs, and all the rest of it, fairly turned my head. I'd
never seen anybody like him, and never have since, for that matter. I
couldn't have let him marry Miss Owenson, no I couldn't. I would
rather have killed him than let him. So I watched and waited, and went
down to Wychcliffe as you did, the night before. I knew he was staying
at the hotel, and I made up my mind to see him before he slept, and
make him hear to reason; but when I spied _you_ on the train I changed
my plans. I would watch you instead. I knew what a horrid temper you
had--beg your pardon, Lewis--and how jealous you were, and I didn't
want you to hurt him. I've often wondered since how a man like you,
clever, and educated, and serious, and all that, came to care about a
girl like me. I wasn't worth it, but I was good enough for Bertie
Vaughan, for he is a scoundrel, with all his airs and graces, if there
ever was one.

"You didn't know me; I had on a thick brown veil, and I kept away in a
corner. But I never lost sight of you. I followed you to the hotel; I
waited outside until you left it, and then I went after you along the
cliff-path. I saw you stop behind the big boulder, and then I knew you
meant to wait there for Bertie. Very well, I stopped and waited, too.
By and by he came whistling along quite cheerful and bridegroom-like,
and you stalked out like a ghost and said: 'Stay!' I was hiding behind
some spruces a little way off, and could see and hear quite
comfortable. I was curious to know what you would do or say--I had no
idea you would heave him over--and I kept quiet and waited. Lor' bless
you! I don't think two minutes passed before you clinched, and the
next thing you gave him a plunge from you and over he went.

"Well! I was so stunned, turned so dead sick, that for a while I could
neither move nor open my mouth. You looked stunned, too--_such_ a face
as you had in the moonlight! Then you turned and walked away. That
roused me up, and I started out and made for the edge of the cliff.
You might have seen me easy if you had looked back, but you kept
straight on as if you didn't care. I can't tell you how I felt as I
looked over that horrid place expecting to see him all mashed to a
jelly down on the rocks.

"Bless you, no! the Old Boy's good to his own. There was Bertie, half
way down, clinging for dear life to a cedar bush, and staring up,
froze stiff with terror, and not able to say a word.

"Well, I gave a gasp at that, and nearly went over myself, so glad was
I at the sight.

"'Bertie,' I said, 'don't be afraid. It's me, it's Dolly, and I'll
save you if I break my own neck doing it.'

"'Dolly!' he cried out, in, oh! such a voice of agony and fear.
'Dolly, save me, and I'll never leave you again as long as I live.'

"You see he was a coward, as all traitors are, and was pretty well
scared to death. All my wits came back at once.

"'Wait,' I said; 'let me think. I can't go down to you, and you can't
reach the bottom without killing yourself. I have it. I'll make a
rope. I'll fasten it up here to this rock, and I'll throw the other
end to you. Wait, Bertie--wait.'

"'Hurry, then,' he says, in that same dreadful voice, 'for this bush
is breaking, and won't hold my weight five minutes more. Dolly, save
me, and I swear I'll marry you before morning.'

"I didn't need that to make me work, but I worked as I never did
before. I had a penknife in my pocket, and a broch shawl around me.
These broch things are strong, you know; no, perhaps you don't, but
they are; and I set to work and cut it into seven strips. I knotted
them together, and stood on every knot, and pulled with all my might.
I threw it down and it was just long enough. Then I twisted one end
round the rock, and braced myself, and held on with both hands. If the
knots had slipped, Lord a' mercy on him--his brains would have been
knocked out--but they didn't. He caught it, and it held, and when he
got to the top, he just fell down, all in a heap, and, if you'll
believe it, fainted away like a frightened girl.

"Well, I didn't mind that; I rubbed him with snow, and loosened his
collar, and slapped his hands, and by-and-by he came to. But he was
white as a corpse, and so weak at first with scare he could hardly
stand. He just let me do as I pleased with him; he had no more pluck
left than a chicken. We went to the station, but the train was gone,
and you with it, I suppose, in a fine state, thinking you had killed
him. I can't say I was angry with you, for you had made matters smooth
and easy for me; but Bertie was furious. His face and hands were all
scratched and bleeding, and after awhile, as we walked along, he got
silent and sulky. He must go with me, he knew; but you and the Owenson
family, and everybody else, must believe he was killed; that was
better than they should know he had run away with me--no, that I had
run away with him. We could walk to the next station and take a later
train there for New York. He would change his name, and he would have
the satisfaction of making the ruffian who threw him over, think
himself a murderer. I encouraged him in all this. Well, the end of it
is, we got to New York unnoticed and were married the very next day."

Dolly pauses. Retrospective memories seem for a moment too many for
her, but she rallies and goes on.

"We kept quiet for a while. He called himself Hamilton, and did not
stay with mother and me. How we both enjoyed it when the detective
came to pump me about the murder. For my part, I was glad you were
out of the way, Lewis, and that no one suspected you. If you had
been arrested, you may be sure I would have come forward and told
the truth. I think Bertie felt the death of Captain Owenson and the
loss of his fortune, but it was too late now; and I did my best to
make up to him, but he was sullen and dissatisfied from the very
first. I worked for both. I got an engagement with a company going
to Texas, and Bertie, of course, went along. All that winter and the
following summer we spent in Galveston; then we returned to New
York, and made our next winter trip to Cuba. The succeeding summer
we passed in Canada, the last we ever passed anywhere together. All
this time Bertie was getting more and more surly, and cross, and
dissatisfied--it wasn't what he was used to--and he kept nag, nag,
nagging at me until I was nearly wild. Actresses like me don't make
fortunes. What I did make he spent faster than it was earned. He was
sick of our strolling life, he wished a dozen times a day I had
never saved his life, any death was better than this sort of
existence; he hated being perpetually pinched, and forever with low
company and a vulgar, uneducated wife--that is what he called me.
After that, I got reckless too, nothing I did could please him, and
after a while I stopped trying. We led a regular cat-and-dog life of
it; but all the while, mind you, there was this difference--I was as
fond of him as ever, while he got fairly to hate me. He took to
drink and to gamble; things went on from worse to worse, until at
last jealousy was added, and then all was over between us.

"We were playing that third year in Northern Indiana, and it was there
he fell in with a Mrs. Morgan, a widow, who had had two husbands, and
buried 'em, and was ready for a third. She was very rich--Morgan had
been an army contractor--she was fifteen years older than Bertie, she
was fat and ugly, and coarse and common; she was called a Tartar by
every one who knew her; she had jawed the army contractor to death,
but she fell in love with my husband. She saw him on the stage--he
went on in minor parts--and that he had a wife already made no
difference to a woman like Mrs. Morgan, nor a State like Indiana. She
let him know it too, and he began to go to her house, and escort her
to places just as if he was a single man. You may guess the sort of
row I raised when I first found it out, but he only laughed in my
face; and all at once, before I knew it, he had instituted a suit for
divorce, and _she_ gave him the money to carry it on. Incompatibility
of temper--'the devil couldn't live with me'--was what he told them,
and he got his divorce, for he had no trouble in proving the sort of
life we led. Before the decree was granted they had left the place;
and two weeks after, their marriage was in the papers. He had taken
back his own name, and there it was 'Albert Vaughan, Esq., and
Caroline, relict of the late Peter Morgan of this city.'

"After that, I don't care to tell or think how I felt or how I went
on. I was reckless and mad, and didn't care for anything. But I kept
decent looks, and decent clothes, and by a fluke of fortune got an
engagement in the theatre where I saw you and your wife. It was only
temporarily to fill the place of an actress who had suddenly been
taken ill. I think the devil got into me at the sight. The world
prospered with everybody but me. Bertie Vaughan was rolling in
riches--so were you. I had made up my mind to shoot him if I ever met
him, and that night I made up mind to do _you_ all the mischief I
could. I was struck of a heap to see you had married Miss Sydney
Owenson of all women, and I felt sure she couldn't know what you had
done to Bertie. I had found out that he was in California--I wanted
money to come after and hunt him down; _you_ would give me that money
to keep your secret, I was sure. So I went to your house to see you,
and saw her instead. You know what I told her--a little truth and a
little lie. Between both the work was done, and you and she parted. I
heard you went to the war, and guessed the reason. But I never went
back. There was something in your wife's look that, bad as I was, I
couldn't face again. I stayed away, and let her all alone.

"All this time I had kept track of Bertie Vaughan. He and the Morgan
woman went to Europe; tremendous swells, both of them; and he was
proud of her money, if he was ashamed of her. When they came back--and
with a French nurse and a baby, if you please!--they went off to
California before I could set eyes on them. If I had, the Morgan woman
would have been looking out for number four by this time. I followed
them here as soon as I could, and I was only here two days when the
house I boarded in took fire, and I jumped from the window, and
smashed myself. You've been good to me, and I've told you this story
to pay you back. Bertie Vaughan's alive and well, and in this city, if
he hasn't left it since I came here."

She stops, still clasping closely the hand that has grown cold in
hers. He has not spoken a word; he has sat and listened to all, his
face rigid with surprise, and perfectly colorless.

"You ain't angry, Lewis?" she asks, wistfully. "I know it was horrid
mean of me, but I'm awful sorry now. I can't say any more than that."

"Angry, Dolly? No. You have done me the greatest service to-day any
human being could do. I never was a murderer in intention; I find I am
not one in fact. No words of mine can tell how grateful, how thankful
I am."

"Well, I'm glad," says Dolly. "I've done mischief enough; it is
pleasant to help make somebody happy. I had just got Bertie's address
that very afternoon. He and the Morgan woman were stopping at the ----
House."

"At the ---- House!" exclaims Nolan, in amaze. "That is my hotel for
the past six months."

"It is odd, then, you never saw him; for that's where he was with the
rest of his caravan, three weeks ago."

"No, not so odd either; I always leave early in the morning, before
most people are up, and do not return, as a rule, until late. But I
shall ascertain at once. Let me thank you once more, Dolly; and
believe me, I will remember you with gratitude and affection forever."

So he goes, and Dolly's heathen heart is full of the afterglow that
comes from a good deed done. And Lewis Nolan, like a man who walks in
a dream, as Atlas, with the load of a world lifted off his shoulders,
with a soul full of silent thanksgiving and great joy, walks back to
his hotel.

Excepting Sundays, he has hardly ever been in it, during his sojourn,
at this time of day. Half the States might come and go, and he be none
the wiser. Bertie Vaughan might be his next door neighbor for all he
knew. Alive! thank Heaven! thank Heaven for that! His first act is to
examine the hotel register. Yes, it is there.

"Albert Vaughan, Esquire, lady, nurse, and child."

His heart gives a great leap at the confirmation; but his quiet face,
except that it flushes slightly under his dark skin, tells nothing.

"How long have this family been here?" he asks.

"Well, off and on, nine months or more. They travel about, and make
this their headquarters in San Francisco. Know Mr. Vaughan, sir?"

"I think I have met him. A very blonde, British-looking young fellow?"

"With a drawl! and an eye-_gloss_, a half a quarter of an inch of
brain," says the smart clerk, throwing himself into an attitude and
mimicking Mr. Vaughan:

"'Aw, I say, my good fellah, just mix me a sherry cobbler, will
you--it's so blawsted 'ot to-day!' Uncommon fond of crooking his
elbow, is Mr. Vaughan. And he ain't henpecked neither. Oh, no, not at
all."

Mr. Nolan does not wait for the conclusion of these sarcastic remarks,
but springs with elastic lightness up the stairs to his own room on
the third floor. He will write to his wife and tell her all. No, he
will send her a telegram; he cannot wait. A telegram just to apprise
her that Bertie Vaughan is alive, and a letter afterward to explain
how he comes to know. Nothing need stand between them now. Such a rush
of hope and joy comes over him as he realizes it that he can do
nothing but sit, the pen idle in his hand, in a happy dream.

He begins his letter at last:

                                          SAN FRANCISCO, August 28th.

    "MY DEAR WIFE."

Again he pauses, the words he has written seem to hold his hand by
some charmed spell, and he can get no further. "My dear wife." With
what different feelings he wrote these very words last, sitting in his
mother's cottage, while the dull dawn broke, beginning that letter of
saddest farewell. He has never written them since, never sent her
word, or note, or line. Between them stood the red shadow of murder,
the dead, menacing face of Bertie Vaughan. But Bertie Vaughan is alive
and well, and beneath this very roof--how strange, how strange--once
more the sweet familiar address, so long unwritten, looks up at him
from the paper. He could see her as she received this letter, the
tears, the joy, the prayer of almost speechless gratitude, the loving,
eager reply.

"My dear wife!"--what shall he say--how begin? He is not usually at a
loss for words, either in writing or speaking; but this is the supreme
moment of a life, and it is not so easy either to break the news of
great sorrow or joy. He sits so absorbed that a faint tap at the door
fails to reach him. He neither hears nor knows, when the handle is
gently turned and some one comes in.

Five minutes previously, there had been an arrival. A lady, youthful
and elegant, though slightly travel-worn, has driven up to the hotel
and inquired for Mr. Nolan. Yes, Mr. Nolan is there, and up in his
room, says the smart clerk, with a look of mingled surprise,
curiosity, and admiration. In the six months of his stay, Mr. Nolan
has had no ladies to ask after him before. This young lady, despite
her gray veil, the clerk can see, is exceptionally handsome and
"high-toned." "The sort of missis _I_ should like to swell down
Montgomery street any day in the week with, and I ain't easy to please
neither, I ain't," is what the clerk says afterward, relating the
occurrence.

"Shall I send for Mr. Nolan, madame?" in his most suave manner, says
the smart clerk.

"I am Mrs. Nolan," the young lady answers, with quiet dignity and a
vivid blush. "If you will show me to his room I will not trouble you."

"You Pete," calls the clerk, and "You Pete," a colored boy, bounces
forward. "Show this lady to seventy-three, and look sharp."

The lady follows "You Pete," and the sprightly clerk blows after her
an enthusiastic kiss.

"Beauteous creature! 'She's all my fancy painted her, she's lovely,
she's divine; but her heart it is another's, and it never can be
mine.' Didn't know Nolan had a wife. Close mouthed fellow, Nolan. Such
a stunner, too. Just from the States. Steamer in an hour ago. Wonder
if he expects her? Never went to the pier. But then she's his _own_
wife. If she was any other fellow's----"

Pete escorts her to No. 73--points it out with a grin, ducks his
woolly head, and disappears. She taps lightly, her heart beating so
fast that she grows faint. There is no response; she opens and goes
in. He is seated, his back to her, writing. She throws off her veil,
clasps her hands, and looks at him for a moment--the husband unseen so
long. Then there is a waft of perfume, the flutter of a woman's dress,
and she is kneeling before him, her face bowed on his knee.

"Lewis!"

He starts with a violent recoil, and looks at her. She has been so
vividly before him, that for a moment he thinks it is a hallucination,
conjured up by his own intense longing. But she speaks again brokenly,
in Sydney's own soft voice:

"Lewis--husband--I have come to you! I could not stay away longer. Oh!
Lewis, say you are glad I am here."

"Sydney!" he says in a dazed voice, and sits and looks at her, almost
afraid to touch this kneeling figure, lest it should vanish, "_is_ it
Sydney, or am I dreaming?"

She lifts her face, all pale and wet with passionate tears, and throws
her arms about him.

"Lewis! Lewis! Lewis!"

"It is real then; it is Sydney!"

While he sat here trying to get beyond the words that charmed him, she
was on her way to him. Once more he looks on Sydney's fair, sweet
face; once more Sydney's tender arms clasp him.

"My wife! my wife!"

He holds her for a little, and no words are spoken. She still kneels,
and he makes no attempt to raise her. So intense is the surprise that
he is almost stunned. Then a sudden startling thought strikes him--why
has she come! Does she know? He draws back and looks down into the
face that is dearer to him than all earth beside--that he has seen
only in dreams for two long years.

"Sydney," he asks, "_why_ have you come? How is it that what parted us
once does not part us still?"

"Because it should never have parted us," she says with a great sob;
"because my life away from you was one long death. I could not stay.
Whether you want me or not, Lewis, I had to come. Do what you may, I
can never have any life apart from you more."

She knows nothing. She has come to him because she loves him too well
to let even guilt stand between them. And he bows his head, and from
his full heart come the words, sublime beyond all others to speak the
utter joy of human souls:

"Thank God!"




CHAPTER XXIV.

"INTO MARVELLOUS LIGHT."


The first shock of glad meeting, of joyful surprise is past, and they
sit side by side, and it is Sydney who talks. She has much to tell.
First and chief is Lucy's death, of which as yet he has not heard, and
he covers his eyes for a moment as he hears it. It is well perhaps
that some dimness should shadow the radiance of too much light--this
is the dark spot in his picture. He has long known she must die; but
let death be ever so long expected, it is none the less a shock when
it comes. He has loved and venerated that tender, patient sister, even
in the most thoughtless days of his youth; but it seems to him he has
never known how dear she was to him before. Looking up in his face,
his hands clasped in hers, Sydney tells him all. How Sister Monica and
Lucy pointed out the path of duty, that has led her here. She tells
him, too, the story of Teddy's loss, and the happy reunion, after long
parting and pain, of Teddy's father and mother.

"So you lost all," he says to her, looking down into the fair earnest
face with a tender smile, "your friend and your boy. It must have been
very lonely for you, my princess."

"Lonely!" She makes a little passionate gesture; "I had lost _you_,
Lewis--it could not matter who came or went after that."

"Still you would never have come to me if it had not been for Sister
Monica;" he answers. "By-the-by, if ever I meet that best of little
sisters, I must thank her for sending me my wife. You never would have
come of yourself, would you, Sydney?"

"Ah! I don't know," Sydney says sorrowfully; "it was such a miserable,
miserable time, Lewis. It gives me the heart-ache even now that I sit
beside you and look back upon it--the long desolate months of waiting,
and hoping, and fearing, and longing. Lewis, I thought you would have
returned when the war ended. I so hoped you would have come; I would
never have let you go again, if you had. Duty--as I thought it
then--my promise to the dead--all would have been flung to the winds
at the sight of your face. But you did not come, you did not seem to
care to come. You had your work and your ambition. Men do not feel
these things as women do. My life has been one long wretchedness; and
yours--has your profession kept sorrow and loneliness altogether at
bay? Has your life not been so full and so busy that you have had
little time to grieve for your wife?"

There is a smile on his face as he listens to the impassioned
reproach, but his eyes are tender and grave.

"What do you think about it?" he asks.

"Your work has _not_ filled your life;" she answers. "Look here,
Lewis," she lifts his dark hair, and with a touch that is a caress,
"there are gray hairs here, my dearest, and when I saw you last it was
all raven dark. You have not changed much, but I can see that you have
suffered. My husband, I should never have let you go."

She lays her face on his shoulder, and there is silence for a little;
her heart full of the loneliness and loss of these two past years.

"It was such a hard conflict between duty and love," she goes on, "my
duty, it seemed to me, forbade my ever seeing again the man who had
caused Bertie Vaughan's death--forgive me that I speak of it, Lewis, I
never will again--and my love called always for my husband's return.
Many, many times, when half wild with thinking of you, alone and
wretched as I was, have I begun letters imploring your return, telling
you the past was forgiven and forgotten; but when they were finished
and the impulse was past, I could not send them. My promise to my
father seemed to rise before me and appal me. To ask you to return
seemed to me like a crime, and these letters went into the fire, one
and all."

"And yet, my wife, you are here."

"Yes, Lewis, it all seemed so clear that night. Sister Monica and Lucy
were nearer heaven than I; they knew best. All was dark with me; I
could not decide what was right or what was wrong. I was like one
shipwrecked, tossing about on a troubled sea without rudder or compass
or pilot to guide. But they knew, and my heart, hungry for the sight
of you, echoed every word they said. And so I am here, and I know at
last my first earthly duty is to the husband I love and venerate above
all men, and to whom I have pledged to cleave until death. And
never--no never, Lewis, shall the shadow of the past come to darken my
life. I want you to know and feel _that_, to believe that I love and
honor you as greatly as though the past had never been."

She flings her arms about him with a great sob as she ceases, and they
sit in silence. Presently he reaches over and takes up the sheet of
paper on which he has been writing.

"Look here, Sydney."

She looks and reads, "My Dear Wife," and lifts her surprised eyes to
his face.

"Were you writing to me, Lewis?"

"I was writing to you. Does it not strike you as strange that after a
silence of two years I should to-day begin a letter to you? I could
get no further than these three words; they hold a charm for me. I
thought I had written them for the last time that morning in my
mother's house. Do you not wonder what I was going to say?"

She laughs and blushes in the old charming way that Sydney Owenson was
wont to do, under Lewis Nolan's eyes.

"You were going to tell me what I have come all the way from New York
to San Francisco to tell you--that life apart was impossible any
longer."

"Well, not exactly, although I think it is highly probable I might
have said that too. But I had something to tell you. Do you recall the
message Dolly De Courcy gave you for me, the afternoon she came to
you? Do you remember the words? You look puzzled: let me help you. She
said, 'Ask your husband how he last parted with Bertie Vaughan?' Was
that not it?"

"Y-e-s; I think so."

"Recall the story I told you. You may recollect I said that after
flinging Vaughan from me, and seeing him fall over, I took it for
granted he was smashed to atoms, and never looked to confirm the
supposition. Now does it not strike you that there may have been a
mistake? That he may not have been killed after all?"

"Lewis, what is this? I--I do not understand you!"

She lifts a white startled face, and he smiles down upon her a smile
she does not understand.

"I do not believe Bertie Vaughan was killed. Indeed I have excellent
reason for believing he is very much alive at this moment. I believe
that he is in California; more, that he is in San Francisco; still
more, that he is in this very hotel at this very hour! Beneath the
same roof with you, Sydney--think of it--Bertie Vaughan!"

She is trembling from head to foot; she is clinging to him with a
terrified face.

"Lewis, what are you saying? Oh! you would not jest about this. If you
have any pity, speak out--what do you mean?"

"My dear little wife, what I say. All my remorse, all our suffering,
all our parting have been for nothing. On that long-gone wedding day
of yours, when the bridegroom did not come and you mourned for him as
dead, he was the bridegroom of another bride. On the day he was to
have married you, my Sydney, he married Dolly De Courcy."

She utters a gasping cry, clasps both hands together, and sits
breathlessly waiting.

"Oh!" she cries out, "he was not killed after all! Thank Heaven, thank
Heaven!"

"Amen. No, he was not killed. He was but a poor creature to suffer for
at the best, but your suffering was in vain. Had your father known
the truth, proud, high spirited, as you told me he was, the shock of
the reality would have been worse to him than the shock of the
delusion. Dolly De Courcy saved his life that night, and he married
her next day. Married her and deserted her, and is now under this roof
the husband of another woman. Don't tremble so, Sydney; I will tell
you the whole story."

He tells it; the story of that sultry night, of Dolly, of the services
he was able to render, and of her return. And Sydney listens, dazed,
in a dream. Bertie Vaughan alive and here! She has thought him dead so
long that it is impossible to realize it. And Lewis's hand is
unstained by blood, not the shadow of a shadow need stand between
them. She turns so white, so deathly faint and sick, that he thinks
she is going to swoon, and springs to his feet in consternation.

"Good Heaven! Sydney, the shock has been too much for you. Don't
faint, I beg!" cries Lewis with a man's comical horror, "wait! I'll
get a glass of wine--of water."

He rushes off, despite Sydney's gasping protest. Under the open window
there is a marble stand and a crystal jug of ice-water. He is hastily
filling a goblet, when the stentor tones of "You Pete," on the
sidewalk below arrest his hand.

"Look-a-heah! you darn black nigger!" is what "You Pete" is
vociferating; "does you mean to loaf up dar all day? Jest fotch along
Missy Vaughan's tother Sairytogy, and look alive 'bout it, will yer!"

It is the name that arrests his attention. At the curbstone stands a
hack, the driver busily strapping on trunks. Within, upon the front
seat sits a nurse and a baby; upon the back, a lady, her head thrust
out of the doorway giving directions. She is a woman of forty or more,
fat and yellow, with an unpleasantly bilious look, a wide thin mouth,
a sharply pointed nose, small fierce black eyes, and shrew and vixen
in every acrid tone of her piercing voice.

"Say, you darkey!" she shrieks to "You Pete," "just go and see what
Mr. Vaughan's about, will you. I can't wait here for him all day."

"All right, missis, he ain't doin' nuffin, missis," briskly responds
Pete; "jest a wettin' his whistle in de bar. Now den, old whip, here's
dat ar Sairytogy at last."

"Wetting his whistle!" repeats the lady vindictively. "_Will_ you go,
you black boy, and tell him to come here this very minute. I shall
drive on if he isn't here when that trunk is strapped."

"All right 'm," says Pete with a grin, and an intense appreciation of
the situation, and dives into the hotel.

"Sydney," says Mr. Nolan, with what can be called nothing less than
diabolical malice, "come here. The air will do you good."

There is a wicked laugh in his eyes as he draws her hand through his
arm. His windows "give" on the piazza, like doors, and he throws this
wide, and leads her out.

"I am better, Lewis," she says, "it was nothing. It was only----"

She suddenly stops. In flaring painted capitals, on the canvas cover
of the "Sairytogys" there is the name VAUGHAN.

"Well," cries the owner of the vinegar face, in a most vinegary voice,
to "You Pete," who reappears: "_is_ Mr. Vaughan coming or is he not?
Does he mean to keep me here all day, or---- Oh! really, Mr. Vaughan,
here you are at last!" (this in accents of scathing politeness.) "How
very good of you to condescend to come at all!"

"What a devil of a hurry you're in, Caroline," says a sulky, masculine
voice; "it wants twenty minutes of train-time yet, and it isn't a
ten-minute drive. Can't you let a man----"

He pauses and looks up. For from the piazza there comes a low,
irrepressible cry of "_Bertie!_" And the words die on his lips, and
the deep, permanent flush fades into sickly pallor on his face, and he
stands like a man whom every power is leaving but the one power of
sight. And Bertie Vaughan and Sydney are face to face.

He recognizes her instantly and she him. She has changed but little,
and that little for the better; he has changed much, and that much for
the worse; but they know each other instantaneously. Grown stout and
somewhat bloated, indeed, all that delicacy of figure and complexion
that once made Bertie Vaughan beautiful, with a woman's beauty,
forever lost, it is yet Bertie Vaughan who stands there and looks at
Captain Owenson's daughter.

He has turned dead white to the very lips; he stands paralyzed, and
for ten seconds they look straight into each other's eyes.

Then Mrs. Vaughan comes to the rescue in tones of smothered fury.

"Mr. Vaughan, for the last time, will you or will you not get into
this carriage? What are you standing there gaping like a fool for?
Driver, don't wait another minute; drive on."

It arouses him from his trance. Alas! those tones of ver-juice arouse
him often. He turns and leaps in.

"Drive and be ----!" is the awful expression he makes use of, in his
recklessness, to his wealthy wife.

He pulls his hat over his eyes, shuts his lips, folds his arms, and is
driven to the station. But all the while the ruddy color does not
return, all the while the ceaseless nag, nag, of a nagging woman falls
like the harmless buzzing of a summer fly. Whatever this woman whom he
has married may know of his career, there is one episode she does not
know, never will know; one name she will never hear, and that Sydney
Owenson.

The husband and wife on the piazza stand and watch the carriage that
bears the other husband and wife out of sight. Then she turns to him
with a sort of sobbing cry----

"Oh, Lewis, take me in."

He obeys, almost sorry for what he has done, and she leans her face
against him, and he knows that she is crying. Not for the man she has
just seen, may never see again, and has so long mourned as dead, but
for the memory of that other Bertie Vaughan, the brother of her youth,
the pet of her father and mother--a memory that is dead and buried
forever.

"Don't cry, my princess," her husband says, smiling, yet looking
sympathetic, too; "he never was worth one of those tears; and, poor
fellow, my deepest sympathies go with him."

"That wife!" Lewis Nolan laughs, in spite of his concern at these
falling tears. "I knew you could never realize the fact of his being
alive so vividly as if you saw him face to face. Mrs. Nolan, cease
immediately! I object to your crying for another man."

It is the briefest of summer showers. She lifts her face and dashes
away the lingering tear-drops, indignant at herself.

"Oh!" she says, with a great gasp, and clasping both hands tightly
around Mr. Nolan's gray coat-sleeve, "to think I might have been his
wife to-day if you had not thrown him over the cliff. I never want to
think of Bertie Vaughan again."

"Then my rising jealousy is allayed. Blame him not, my princess--awful
retribution has befallen him--an avenging Nemesis has overtaken him in
the person of that appalling Mrs. Vaughan. Even Dolly De Courcy is
avenged."

"Let us talk of something else," says Mrs. Nolan, with a little
distasteful look, as if Mr. and Mrs. Vaughan left a bad taste in her
mouth--"yonder sunset, for instance. I did not think you got up such
gorgeous coloring in the land of gold. It equals Venice."

For the sun is going down behind the myriad city roofs and steeples,
in a glory of color we call golden and crimson, but which no hue of
earth ever approaches. Fleecy clouds all palest rose or vividest red,
faintest amber and deepest orange, go before like heralds, and in his
royal purples, like any other monarch, the king of day is sinking from
sight.

"How lovely! how lovely!" Sydney murmurs. "What a glorious sky!"

"Ye-e-s," Mr. Nolan says, in the critical tone of a connoisseur in
sunsets. "When we do this sort of thing in San Francisco, we do do it.
A very fine celestial illumination, my dear Mrs. Nolan, got up for
your special delectation, no doubt, to convince you that painted skies
are home as well as foreign products. It _is_ beautiful."

She smiles, but says nothing--her swelling heart too full for words.
It seems to her as if the great new happiness that has come to her
were but reflected in that lovely western radiance. She still clasps
his arm, and so, side by side, to part no more, they stand together,
the rose light on their faces, the "light that never shone on sea or
land," in their hearts, and watch the sun go down.


THE END.



  +--------------------------------------------------------------+
  |                                                              |
  | Transcriber's Note:-                                         |
  |                                                              |
  | Punctuation errors have been corrected.                      |
  |                                                              |
  | The following suspected printer's errors have been addressed.|
  |                                                              |
  | Page 29. Cryilla changed to Cyrilla                          |
  | (offend me, niece Cyrilla)                                   |
  |                                                              |
  | Page 43. you're changed to your                              |
  | (known you all your life)                                    |
  |                                                              |
  | Page 51. bonns changed to bonnes                             |
  | (et bonnes rves)                                            |
  |                                                              |
  | Page 63. stear changed to steer                              |
  | (You will steer clear)                                       |
  |                                                              |
  | Page 72. fashioened changed to fashioned                     |
  | (the old fashioned chimney)                                  |
  |                                                              |
  | Page 99. brillant changed to brilliant                       |
  | (new and brilliant scarlet mantle)                           |
  |                                                              |
  | Page 102. your changed to you're                             |
  | (now you're home)                                            |
  |                                                              |
  | Page 108. my changed to may                                  |
  | (the ground may be damp)                                     |
  |                                                              |
  | Page 111. leaveing changed to leaving                        |
  | (leaving him standing)                                       |
  |                                                              |
  | Page 114. The word 'the' deleted                             |
  | (won't drag me to that)                                      |
  |                                                              |
  | Page 117. officate changed to officiate                      |
  | (to officiate upon the occasion)                             |
  |                                                              |
  | Page 120. disgestion changed to digestion                    |
  | (upsetting the digestion of both)                            |
  |                                                              |
  | Page 128. worle change to world                              |
  | (the rest of the world)                                      |
  |                                                              |
  | Page 131. statu quo changed to status quo                    |
  | (were in status quo)                                         |
  |                                                              |
  | Page 139. chargin changed to chagrin                         |
  | (man's evident chagrin)                                      |
  |                                                              |
  | Page 140. dencedly changed to deucedly                       |
  | (deucedly pretty girls)                                      |
  |                                                              |
  | Page 142. the changed to she                                 |
  | (how refined she was)                                        |
  |                                                              |
  | Page 148. to changed to too                                  |
  | (takes too much for granted)                                 |
  |                                                              |
  | Page 151. marrriage changed to marriage                      |
  | (give up your marriage)                                      |
  |                                                              |
  | Page 160. inocence changed to innocence                      |
  | (of injured innocence)                                       |
  |                                                              |
  | Page 161. in changed to on                                   |
  | (hand on her head)                                           |
  |                                                              |
  | Page 180. gateth--e changed to gate--the                     |
  | (around the gate--the hour has come)                         |
  |                                                              |
  | Page 189. dont changed to don't                              |
  | (don't give it up)                                           |
  |                                                              |
  | Page 216. its changed to it's                                |
  | (it's a rule of nature)                                      |
  |                                                              |
  | Page 247. Joannna changed to Joanna                          |
  | (Joanna observes)                                            |
  |                                                              |
  | Page 259. Samaratian changed to Samaritan                    |
  | (The Good Samaritan)                                         |
  |                                                              |
  | Page 271. has'nt changed to hasn't                           |
  | (Dick hasn't a chance)                                       |
  |                                                              |
  | Page 280. qnarrelled changed to quarrelled                   |
  | (neither quarrelled or made up)                              |
  |                                                              |
  | Page 297. genins changed to genius                           |
  | (he were a genius)                                           |
  |                                                              |
  | Page 318. the word 'as' inserted                             |
  | (of such men as Sir Harry)                                   |
  |                                                              |
  | Page 318. the word 'be' inserted                             |
  | (there can be no more)                                       |
  |                                                              |
  | Page 328. outbust changed to outburst                        |
  | (a very eloquent outburst)                                   |
  |                                                              |
  | Page 354. tendor changed to tender                           |
  | (and most tender of nurses)                                  |
  |                                                              |
  | Page 368. hifalution changed to hifalutin                    |
  | (nor hifalutin houses)                                       |
  |                                                              |
  | Page 375. nevre changed to never                             |
  | (might never have broken)                                    |
  |                                                              |
  | Page 381. anderstand changed to understand                   |
  | (may marry you, you understand)                              |
  |                                                              |
  | Page 409. nush changed to hush                               |
  | ("Oh, hush!")                                                |
  |                                                              |
  | Page 421. sleves changed to sleeves                          |
  | (in his shirt sleeves)                                       |
  |                                                              |
  |                                                              |
  +--------------------------------------------------------------+




[End of One Night's Mystery, by May Agnes Fleming]
